《Pork Butcher》


 C1

    When the news of my grandfather''s death reached me, I was in the city a few hundred kilometers away, studying. By the time I got home, the mourning hall had already been set up, and my grandfather was in his coffin.


    The first thing he did when he returned home was to take another look at his grandfather.


    I cried out loud and asked my dad if he had fallen asleep. Tomorrow, he would wake up and it would cause everyone to be sad, causing them to cry.


    At night, Second Uncle and I will keep watch. In the mourning hall, Second Uncle told me about Grandfather. As we talked, everyone couldn''t help being worried.


    Every half an hour, I would add incense to the fire. The most important thing for a spirit guard to do was not to let the incense go out of the way and to prevent cats from entering the mourning hall. According to the older generation, cats could extort corpses from the dead.


    At two in the morning, I went to add fuel to the fire, and couldn''t help but look at Grandfather once more. However, I discovered to my horror that Grandfather''s expression had changed; his previously ruddy and serene expression had now turned green and black. Most importantly, Grandfather''s expression had become ferocious and painful, as if he was having a nightmare.


    I screamed at Second Uncle to come over, and Second Uncle''s face couldn''t help but to change, but he comforted me, saying that this was a normal change, and telling me not to make a fuss over it.


    Then he went to get a towel, dipped it in hot water, and applied it on his grandfather''s face. After applying it for a while, his grandfather''s complexion returned to normal.


    It was only then that I remembered, my grandfather was always in good health, how could he suddenly die without any warning. Why is he doing this?


    I asked Second Uncle, but was scolded by him, and told me not to ask anymore, grandfather left already.


    I wanted to ask my father, but I saw that my father was already asleep. He is the eldest son, and has a lot of work to do, so he hasn''t slept for two or three days. Tomorrow is the funeral, so he went to sleep.


    The next morning at 6 o''clock, it was the auspicious hour for them to climb the mountain. Feng Shui had arrived early.


    The ones carrying the coffins were the young men of the village. They were all in their twenties, so they were able to carry two to three hundred kilograms of coffins.


    "Get up!" Mr. Feng Shui shouted. The firecrackers at the door started crackling. The four young men simultaneously let out a "heh" sound and then picked up the coffin.


    "Get out!" Feng Shui continued to call out.


    The coffin bearers started to walk towards the door, but just as they were about to leave, the four of them swayed a little and saw that the coffin was about to fall.


    Feng Shui changed his expression, giving off the impression that someone was using a wooden chair to cushion the coffin, and he was the first to descend.


    "Does the old gramps still have any unfulfilled desires? He''s not leaving!" Feng Shui said to us.


    "Father, if you have anything to say, just leave it to me. Now, you can leave the city in peace. Don''t miss the time, where am I?" Both my father and Second Uncle immediately knelt down and started crying.


    After crying for a while, Feng Shui ordered someone to give it a try, but they couldn''t get out of the house. After crying for a while, Feng Shui asked someone to give it a try, but they couldn''t get out of the house either.


    So Mr. Feng Shui had someone open the coffin lid, let''s ask the old man if he still has any more wishes.


    However, when the coffin''s lid was opened, everyone cried out in alarm, because just like yesterday, his grandfather''s face turned green and black. However, when the coffin''s lid was opened, everyone cried out, because his grandfather''s face turned green and black like yesterday.


    A dead man cries. Looking at this scene, Feng Shui Mr. panicked a little. As the saying goes, if you''re not afraid of death laughing, you''re afraid of death crying. This ¡­ this might cause a Corpse Transformation.


    "There''s something! There''s something on my grandfather''s stomach!" My eyes were sharp. When I saw that my grandfather''s belly was a bit bulging, it seemed as if he had hidden something. I immediately cried out in fear.


    My dad stood up, reached out his hand and ripped open his grandfather''s large birthday suit. "Clang!" A long sharp knife fell out from his grandfather''s clothes, it looked like a pig slaughtering knife. A wound was left on his grandfather''s stomach, and black blood was slowly flowing out.


    Feng Shui immediately became furious after seeing this, he roared at my father and the Second Uncle, asking them if they have gone crazy, and whether this blade could also be casually placed in a coffin.


    But Second Uncle and my father looked at each other. Grandfather''s birthday suit was personally worn by them, how could they put a knife there?


    At this time, Feng Shui didn''t have the time to teach my father and Second Uncle a lesson, because going out to the mountains has its time, we must not miss it. So, he hurriedly brought a towel and wiped off the black blood on his wound, laid down his birthday suit, and used a hot towel to cover his face, only then did his grandfather''s complexion return to normal.


    "Get out!" After closing the coffin, Feng Shui called out again. The four young men went to carry the coffin. This time, they were able to lift it up.


    The coffin went out the door and headed up the mountain. We followed behind, but when it came to the earth, Feng Shui told us to come back first.


    On the way home, I asked my father and Second Uncle what happened to the knife, why it was in the coffin, or why it was stuck in my grandfather''s stomach.


    My father and Second Uncle trembled at the same time, but they didn''t answer my question. Instead, they quickened their pace and returned home.


    After returning home, Second Uncle and my father started to get busy, because there were still a lot of guests to take care of, so they didn''t have the time to look for me.


    I was curious about the knife, but I couldn''t find it.


    In the evening, I went to bed early. I was very tired and wanted to sleep.


    "Xiao Yang, Xiao Yang!" While I was sleeping, I heard someone call me.


    I opened my eyes and was immediately shocked because my grandfather was standing in front of me. He was wearing a large life jacket, but there was a knife stuck in his stomach. I recognized it. It was the knife in the coffin.


    "Grandpa, grandpa, what''s wrong? Tell me!" I cried out. I didn''t want to see my grandpa die in such pain.


    Grandfather''s expression was the same as his face in the coffin. His face was green and black, and his expression was twisted by pain. Grandfather painfully reached out to grab the blade before slowly pulling it out and handing it over to me.


    I reached out my hand to catch the knife, but just as I was about to touch it, my grandfather suddenly groaned in pain. His hand went soft, and the knife fell to the ground with a clang.


    "Grandpa!" I cried out and walked forward, but my body felt weightless. "Peng", my head hit the ground. It hurt so much. I opened my eyes and found that I had fallen off the bed.


    "Were you dreaming just now?" I said to myself, but when I got up, I was stunned because the knife was at the head of my bed.


    "This, this," I suddenly felt frightened, I couldn''t hold it in anymore, so I picked up my blade and asked my father and Second Uncle what happened, how did they die, and why were they not willing to tell me.


    When my father and Second Uncle heard my question, their expressions couldn''t help but change. After that, they impatiently scolded me, telling me to mind my own business.


    My father and Second Uncle''s attitude made me very angry. I didn''t know why they were hiding it from me, but wasn''t I a part of this family?


    So I told them loudly, last night, my grandpa gave me a dream, in which my grandpa was still in pain, maybe because I can''t find the reason, my grandpa will continue to be in pain.


    Grandfather gave me a dream. My father was very shocked. His eyes widened, but soon after, his soul left his body. Grandpa did not give a dream to his son. Instead, he gave a dream to his grandson, making him feel at a loss.


    "Peng!" However, the Second Uncle slammed the table with all his might, his face ashen as he roared, "You''ve gone too far, we''ve gone too far. Brother, what are you waiting for? Go and take revenge for Father!"


    Second Uncle rushed back into the room after he finished shouting, but he immediately came out again with a hunting rifle in his hand. He walked out of the room with large strides.


    "Come back, don''t go!" My father shouted, but Second Uncle was like an angry leopard, not listening at all.


    My father stomped his feet in anger, grabbed a firewood knife and chased after them. When I saw that the Second Uncle and my father had a foolish reaction, I reacted and quickly chased after them.


    Second Uncle rushed forward with a hunting rifle. It was only on the way did I remember that the direction that Second Uncle was going towards was the same direction as the direction that my grandfather''s funeral was heading towards the mountain.


    Before I could figure out what was going on, I could already see my grandfather''s grave. The sight of my grandfather''s grave immediately made me angry, because I had seen a black pig digging out my grandfather''s grave.

 C2

    Seeing a black pig digging for his grandfather''s grave, I felt that this matter was too absurd. Could it be that this pig was here to take revenge on my grandfather?


    However, the Second Uncle had already made his move. With a "peng" sound, the hunting rifle hit the pig, and the pig immediately let out a wail, just like what he heard every time he killed the pig.


    But after the gunshots, the pig did not fall down, nor did it run away in panic. Instead, it turned around and stared at Second Uncle, its hooves continuously digging the ground, its two blood-red eyes staring at Second Uncle.


    Now it was our turn to panic, because the pig''s eyes were too emotional. It was obvious from its angry expression that this expression was definitely not something a pig should have.


    "Peng!" In his anger, Second Uncle didn''t think too much and fired another shot, hitting the pig''s head. However, the power of the shotgun was too small and the bullet actually didn''t penetrate it, but got stuck there.


    The pig rushed towards Second Uncle, knocked him down to the ground, and was about to open its mouth to bite him, but at that moment, my father rushed over and waved his machete fiercely.


    My blood boiled when I saw this scene. I also rushed forward and stabbed down with the dagger in my hand.


    With a "pu" sound, the dagger sank into the pig''s body. Then, the pig collapsed and died.


    My dad pulled Second Uncle out from under the pig''s body and kept asking him if he was alright.


    Second Uncle''s face was as white as paper, his entire body was trembling and he was shaking his head unharmed.


    My dad sighed and helped Second Uncle to the side. Then he went over to fill up my grandfather''s tomb with the earth that was dug up.


    At first, I thought it was a wild boar, but upon closer inspection, I realized that it was a sow. Furthermore, it was the type that was raised by farmers, and its size was at most one hundred or eight kilograms.


    So I asked my father and Second Uncle why did a domestic pig come and dig my grandfather''s grave. I had heard of a wild boar digging a grave, but that was because there was mountain medicine and yellow spirit around the grave.


    Second Uncle finally caught his breath and told me with a trembling voice that this sow was one of the killers who killed Grandfather.


    The Pig Slayer was killed by the Pig Slaughterer. I think this is the funniest joke of the year.


    But when Second Uncle slowly said it, I couldn''t laugh because he said that the pig was about to turn into a spirit.


    "This pig is raised by old lady Wang. It has been raised for more than ten years. A few days ago ¡­" The Second Uncle started to talk about the reason why I came here. After listening to it, I was shocked.


    Because I remembered a story from a fantasy magazine about the Republic of China era, about a sow killing a man, about a farmer who raised a sow and kept her baby and didn''t sell her, and killed her and ate her meat when she grew up, and gave her the bones to eat, and so on for more than ten years, when suddenly the sow went mad and rushed out of her nest and killed her entire family, shocking the world.


    Later on, a monk explained that this pig would gain wisdom after nurturing it for a long time, and the family did not know that not only did they slaughter its son in front of it, but they also fed its bones to it.


    The history is so similar, our village''s Old Lady Wang also raised a sow, after laying the piglet, she raised a big pig to eat meat, only to eat half and sell half, it has been more than ten years.


    It''s just bad luck for my grandpa, because this sow is too old, and didn''t give birth to any more babies last year. If the sow doesn''t give birth, then she''ll be a waste pig, so Old Lady Wang asked her grandpa to help her kill the pig.


    But the pig already knew that old lady Wang was going to kill it, so it tricked my grandpa''s scouting. When my grandpa was about to kill it, it suddenly knocked my grandpa over and coincidentally stabbed the knife into his stomach.


    No wonder they didn''t say it earlier, it''s really too embarrassing. Grandfather went out to train under someone else and killed pigs, and I don''t know how many pigs he killed in the past few decades, but in the end, he died because of one pig. Naturally, it''s very shameful.


    After my father finished filling in the soil, he came over to ask us what we should do with the pig.


    I suggest we bury it.


    Second Uncle wanted to share it with the entire village. If they didn''t eat its meat, they would never be able to stop gnawing on its bones.


    My dad also agreed, but started to worry, saying that there shouldn''t be anything wrong with the pig after all, the pig was about to turn into a spirit.


    My father slowly agreed, mainly because he hates this pig too much. Not only did he kill Grandfather, he also caused our family''s reputation to be disgraced, and no one would talk about the funeral, so in the future, people would definitely make fun of him.


    Thus, Second Uncle went home and pulled a cart, and we pulled the pig back to the village together. This caused a huge sensation, because even if we avenge Grandfather, our descendants would not be considered as shameful.


    The Second Uncle thought that they needed to cut the meat into pieces, but not many people would dare to take it. Firstly, it was because we had the customs, the elderly sows were poisonous, and the humans did not eat well. Secondly, they all knew what was going on with the pigs.


    Second Uncle was in high spirits, it didn''t matter if no one wanted meat. After he finished picking the meat, the bone stew and soup, he also made a lot of other Red Braised Meat, but he still used salt to marinate the remaining meat, saying that he would slowly eat later.


    But at the table, my father and I did not touch the pork, really not interested in the pig will think of grandpa.


    After we finished eating, we sat together and chatted idly. In my head, Second Uncle suddenly said something, previously, on the mountain, Second Uncle said that this pig was one of the killers who killed Grandfather, which meant that there was still a killer, so I asked Second Uncle if there was any other reason.


    He never thought that Second Uncle would once again act like a scoundrel and not admit it, and even said that it was a slip of the tongue.


    I asked my dad, but my dad also said no, which made me anxious. I''m already over 20, but they always treat me like a child. They didn''t even tell me about my grandpa''s previous death, which made me very angry.


    At that time, as long as there was a car, it would only take me more than an hour to get to the hospital in the county. If I went to the hospital in the town to deal with it first, then their ambulance would carry me there.


    My father and Second Uncle were unable to give me a reasonable explanation so they simply stopped talking. They were really angered to the point that my liver hurt.


    "Knife, right, knife, where''s the knife that grandpa gave me?" I suddenly shouted, because I realized that it was definitely the knife that had a problem, because my grandpa''s knife was marked, and there were all sorts of customs in our village that required us to hold a large feast every year, so there were also two or three pig slaughterers that would invite me here. In the past, there were situations where the knife had mixed up, so grandpa carved marks on the handle of the knife, and when I touched it, I knew that grandpa''s knife had been touched countless times since I was a kid, but this time I never touched it.


    My father and Second Uncle also stood up and helped me find a knife. However, they had already searched for it at home, but couldn''t find it no matter how they searched. It was as if it had disappeared into thin air.


    The Pig Slaughtering Knife disappeared just like that, but I didn''t believe him. I thought that either my father or Second Uncle had deliberately hidden it, so I questioned them.


    However, my father got angry and scolded me for being unruly, saying that if I lost a knife, I would lose it. What''s so great about that.


    I said that it was my grandpa who left it for me, or else he wouldn''t have asked me to dream about it and then appeared at my bedside.


    When he said that, my dad got even angrier. He threw the whole set of knives that my grandfather killed the pigs in front of me and told me to take whatever I wanted.


    I felt that the generation gap between my father and me was really a Pacific Ocean, which was simply incomprehensible. I got angry and went back to my room, put my clothes away, and decided that I would return to school tomorrow, since I couldn''t stay here any longer.


    But in the middle of the night, I suddenly heard Second Aunt''s sorrowful cries. I immediately got up and rushed out the door, and my father also rushed out to Second Uncle''s room.


    "Big brother..." When Second Aunt saw us coming, she pointed at Second Uncle as if she found her backbone and cried out.


    When we saw the Second Uncle, we were immediately shocked.


    Because Second Uncle''s throat seemed to have a problem, one hand grabbing onto his throat and the other pointing at him, his face was completely red.


    "Howl, howl!" The Second Uncle shouted, but what we heard was the same as a pig''s voice.


    My father was on the verge of collapse, and I couldn''t even stand properly. I was about to go dumb, was Second Uncle about to become a pig demon?

 C3

    Second Uncle''s situation scared us all. After hearing it again, Second Uncle still couldn''t say anything. As long as we could make a sound, it would be like a pig feeding on its food.


    Second Aunt was so scared that she almost couldn''t speak, and when she saw us coming, she could only cry, unable to come up with a solution.


    After typing, I thought of a way. I immediately took out my phone, opened a message, and handed it over to the Second Uncle for him to type.


    There was a problem with the pork, this was Second Uncle''s first sentence.


    My father and I looked at each other. We also thought that was the problem, because neither of us had eaten that piece of pork. Only the Second Uncle had eaten it, so this was the first thing we thought of.


    "Save me!" Following that, Second Uncle typed two more words, he was also extremely anxious, at least he had calmed down a little now that he has us here.


    My father and I had been comforting Second Uncle and told him that we would definitely save him. We comforted him for a long time before he finally quietened down.


    Then my father took me to a place where there was no one, and told me it wasn''t that simple. Let me see if anyone else had had any problems with the pork, and he had to find someone to deal with it.


    I looked at the time. It was six o''clock in the morning, and most of the villagers were up early, so I ran to the families who had brought the pork yesterday. I remember that there were four families who took the meat yesterday, and they were easy to remember, because they were the poorest people in our village.


    I was almost sure that the problem did not lie with the pork side, if not why would they be fine. There was still the fourth house, I did not want to run anymore, but when I thought about the situation in Second Uncle, I raised my foot again.


    The fourth family was at the other end of the village, the furthest, and they all had to pass through the entire village, but halfway through, I stopped. Because I passed Old Lady Wang''s house, and because Old Lady Wang asked my grandfather to kill the pig demon that was about to mature, there were some things that happened later on. However, my father and the Second Uncle didn''t say anything about Old Lady Wang, and it seemed like they didn''t even see her at her grandfather''s funeral.


    Old Lady Wang''s yard is very small and smelly, one third of it is a pig''s nest and it has already collapsed. I just looked at the nest and saw Old Lady Wang carrying a bucket out.


    None of our pig-eating children are unfamiliar with this place. We just boil the duckweed in the pond, then add some leftovers and some rice bran. I often do these things when I''m still young, but Old Lady Wang''s pig nest has all collapsed, so where did the pig come from for her to feed?


    Before I could think of this question, Old Mrs. Wang had already asked me what I was here for.


    I told her that I had only come to take a look, and then asked her how the old sow was doing.


    However, I didn''t expect those words to infuriate her and she actually started swearing at me. She even wanted to raise the spoon that was used to feed the pigs to hit me. Luckily, I ran away quickly.


    Old Lady Wang''s temper was something I didn''t expect, so I didn''t care too much about it. I went to the fourth house to take a look and after confirming that they were all right, I ran back home.


    When I returned home, Second Aunt was feeding porridge to Second Uncle. It seems that Second Uncle had calmed down already.


    "Dad, I went to take a look. Those four families were fine yesterday, so it doesn''t look like it''s a matter of pork ¡­" I said to my dad.


    My father frowned and said he knew. He had already contacted Master and sent him to Second Uncle after dinner.


    "Oh, I''ll go take a look when the time comes. Oh yeah, I just went to see old lady Wang. She''s so fierce. I was just casually asking and she wanted to hit me with a pig feed spoon."


    But just as I finished speaking, I felt something was wrong with the atmosphere. The moment I raised my head, my parents and second aunt of Second Uncle looked at me with frightened eyes.


    "Pa Da", my mom''s hands went soft and the chopsticks fell onto the table. She grabbed my hand and started to cry. She kept crying to my dad about moving house. I couldn''t live here anymore, so I was confused about what was going on.


    "Yangzi, did you really see Old Lady Wang just now?" My father said to me in a very harsh tone.


    I nodded and told them it was.


    But with that, my mother cried even harder.


    My father sighed, said something wrong and stopped talking. He started to eat.


    I kept asking what was wrong with my mother, and it was only after a long time that my mother told me that Old Lady Wang had long since died. When my grandfather helped her kill that old sow, she was suddenly hit by a pig, and Old Lady Wang quickly went over to take a look, but unexpectedly, the pig''s nest was pressed down on her, and finally she was bitten to death by that old sow. It was a very tragic death.


    Hearing this, I was dumbfounded. Old Mrs. Wang is dead? Are you kidding? I was almost chased and beaten up by her a dozen minutes ago, so what did I see? Is it a ghost?


    I couldn''t stop myself from asking this question. I believed in my eyes, even though I saw a living person today, I still couldn''t understand why my parents would say that Old Lady Wang had died. In the end, I decided to visit Old Lady Wang''s home again.


    However, my father threw down his bowl and chopsticks, not allowing me to go. Then he went to the courtyard and drove the van out. Then he told us to get in the van and go to the master that my father had found and ask for help.


    Second Aunt helped Second Uncle into the car. I also wanted to go, but at first my mother wouldn''t let me go, but my father forbade me. He said that if I wasn''t allowed to go, I would definitely go to Old Lady Wang''s house to look for her again.


    Our village''s location isn''t that good. In the mountains, there are twenty miles of mountain roads leading to the town. Some of them are quite dangerous, with cliffs on one side and cliffs on the other. The road wasn''t too big, it was only two lanes, so we only needed a few boulders to block the road, but we didn''t expect the traffic jam to be like this.


    Because we were blocked by a group of pigs, not domestic pigs, but a group of wild boars with fangs. There were a dozen of them wandering by the side of the road, not even afraid of people.


    He continued to let out pig howls, but he did not have much rationality left, he actually wanted to rush out of the car, the two of us could not hold on any longer, in the end, my father quickly backed away from the group of wild boars, and made the Second Uncle stop.


    The change in the Second Uncle and the wild boar that was blocking the way gave us a bad feeling. Even a fool could tell that this was coming towards us.


    My father''s brows were scrunched up. Anyone who thought about the situation right now would be scared. It would be considered very daring of us not to collapse.


    My father called his master again, told him what had happened, and asked him what to do.


    The master on the other end of the phone was silent for a long time before he told my father that he could not deal with this matter, that we were cursed, that the curse would not end until it was over.


    Hearing this, our hearts turned cold, is this saying that Second Uncle is dead for sure? Second Aunt even started bawling, while Second Uncle was so excited that she kept on bawling.


    My father''s eyes were red. He kept begging the teacher to tell him that as long as he was willing to help, he would be able to spend as much money as he wanted and that it wouldn''t matter if he went bankrupt.


    He only told us that he was not strong enough to deal with this matter, but he promised to find someone to deal with it. He said that he had a martial uncle, and if he could contact him, he should be able to settle it, so my father thanked him profusely.


    After hanging up the phone, my dad turned around and drove the van back to the village. In order to prevent the villagers from panicking, my dad asked us to strictly prevent the news of the Second Uncle from being leaked to the outside world. Grandfather''s matter has already become very serious, if the matter regarding the Second Uncle gets exposed again, our family can forget about staying in the village.


    After returning home, Second Uncle quickly fell asleep with someone lying on his side, snoring loudly, sounding more and more like a pig. Second Aunt was so scared that she didn''t even dare to sleep in the same room as Second Uncle anymore.


    My father told me to go back and rest, and now he has entrusted all his hope to that teacher, waiting for him to find his martial uncle.


    This kind of thought was really hard for me to accept. Why would we not be able to think of a way to hand over the lives of our entire family to someone else? However, this thought was reprimanded by my father, who said that we were all ordinary people, so how could we fight against those things.


    I wanted to argue with him, but I felt that it was meaningless since we were already at this level. There was no point in talking about it, I might as well calm down and think about it.


    For example, that master said that we were cursed, but whose curse was that? Grandpa, or that pig demon, or that Old Lady Wang? If we didn''t know who came, there would be no other way around it.


    But for a moment I couldn''t figure it out, and when I thought about it a little longer I felt sleepy and fell asleep on the table in my room.


    "Xiao Yang!" After sleeping for who knows how long, I suddenly heard someone call me. I immediately woke up, because I could tell that the voice belonged to my grandfather.


    However, when I looked around, I didn''t see my grandfather''s figure. When I raised my hand, I was stunned because there was a knife in my hand.

 C4

    The sudden appearance of the Pig Slaughtering Knife alarmed me. I didn''t know why he kept appearing in my hands, especially the voice that grandpa called me. I couldn''t have misheard it. Could it be that grandpa gave me this knife? If that was the case, what was the point behind it?


    After a moment''s thought, I still couldn''t figure out what this meant, but I was certain that there was something wrong with the knife, so I decided to carry it with me, wrap it in old newspaper, and tie it with a rubber bag to make a simple sheath.


    Then I went to my dad and asked him how he got the knife, why my grandpa didn''t mark it, and why he never used it.


    When I saw my father, he was chatting with Second Uncle, one of them was talking while the other was typing on his phone. When I took out the blade, Second Uncle was suddenly frightened and started shouting uncontrollably, wanting to escape from the room.


    After all, it was a Pig Slaughtering Knife. Second Uncle, who was about to turn into a pig, was definitely afraid of this Pig Slaughtering Knife, so I kept the knife. As expected, Second Uncle slowly calmed down.


    My father immediately went to ask Second Uncle why he was doing this. Second Uncle also did not understand and only said that he was scared, as if the sky was falling down and he wanted to escape.


    So I took the opportunity to ask my father, do you know where this knife came from, why did my grandfather repeatedly give it to me.


    Under my repeated questioning, my father finally revealed the truth. He told me that he didn''t understand this blade because his grandfather gave it to him as a gift and my father''s grandfather is my Great Grandpa.


    "At that time, my grandfather was a famous Feng Shui teacher, and later on, my father and mother freely fell in love, but he didn''t agree at the beginning because he said that my father was a pig slaughterer, that he killed too many living creatures, that it was bad for his children and grandchildren, and that it was a good fortune for them, but later on, he did not know how he agreed to it. This knife was my grandfather''s dowry for my mother, which my father had always kept, and it was never used to kill pigs," my father said.


    "No, that''s not right. Since it''s never been used to kill pigs, then why did you use this knife to kill Old Lady Wang''s female pig that day?" I immediately asked.


    But my dad couldn''t say it, because he wasn''t in the pig slaughtering business, so he didn''t know what his grandpa was doing. He wasn''t home at all the day of the accident.


    After all, he didn''t say anything, so I told my father about the Great Grandpa. Since he''s Mr. Feng Shui, then there must be some sort of descendant that remains, so there might be a use in finding them.


    But my father told me that there was no one left in the Great Grandpa. Because it was Wen Jiu, and the Great Grandpa was forced to die at that time, the family had long left this industry. They had a few disciples in their early years, but there was no news of them.


    On the other hand, my dad told me a lot of stories about the Great Grandpa, because the Great Grandpa is a legend. It is said that back then, he was known as the ironmouth god of divination, and he was very mysterious when it came to fortune telling.


    There were many stories that he had never heard of in the Second Uncle, and because he had never seen the Great Grandpa before, they sounded extremely strange. More than once, it was said that if the Great Grandpa was still here, he would definitely be saved immediately.


    At this moment, the teacher my father contacted sent us some good news. He had already contacted his martial uncle and promised to come over. Right now, he is on his way through the night, he should be able to arrive by tomorrow morning. At that time, he told us to arrange someone to receive him.


    This news made everyone pleasantly surprised, because the Second Uncle is saved, as long as someone is willing to come, then it would be better than us making wild guesses.


    When it was midnight, we felt very tired, so we decided to take turns sleeping. But we had to look at the Second Uncle by ourselves in case something happened again.


    When it was my turn to go to bed, just as expected, my grandfather appeared again and called me by my name.


    "Grandfather, can you tell me everything at once? If something happens in Second Uncle, I don''t have time to sleep and wait for you to come!" When grandfather called me, I couldn''t help but say what was going on over and over again. If you have anything to say, just tell me.


    But Pappy just pointed at my hand and said, Knife, knife for you, don''t give it to anyone.


    I looked at the knife in my hand. I wasn''t too surprised, as the knife would come to my side and walk into my dreams.


    After Grandpa said this, he disappeared. Then, I woke up from my dream and realized that it was already past 10 in the morning. I hurriedly went downstairs to take a look and there were two more people who came out of the living room.


    Both of them were dressed in the same clothes. One was in his forties and the other was in his fifties. However, the older one was very respectful to the younger one.


    After that, my father introduced me and also introduced the two masters. The one who was in his fifties was the Master Wang that my father contacted, while the one who was in his forties was Master Wang''s martial uncle, Master Chen.


    "I understand most of your matters now. It''s just some injustice that can be resolved, there''s no rush. I heard that your grandfather left a knife in his coffin during his funeral. Can you let me see?" Master Chen said to me.


    I was just dreaming that my grandfather didn''t want me to give the blade to anyone else, but this Master Chen didn''t want me to do anything at all, so he wanted to see my blade first. If there weren''t any problems with this, who would believe it?


    But I still showed the blade to Master Chen, because saving Second Uncle''s life is more important.


    Then, he gave Master Wang a look. Master Wang had said that in order to dissolve this matter, it would be difficult to do so and the cost would not be low, so if it was possible, he would use this blade as a reward.


    Although my father and Second Uncle were confused, they readily agreed. After all, they could clearly distinguish between saving someone and a blade, and they also knew the evil nature of this blade, so they did not dare to keep it. As for me, although I did not agree, no one listened to my words, because in their eyes, I was still a child after all.


    With my father and Second Uncle''s promise, that Mr. Chen was very happy. He also said, this blade is a disaster on our side, only in his hands would it be considered a treasure.


    The first thing Mr. Chen needs to do is to pay respects to old lady Wang, he told us, old lady Wang being pressed down by the pig nest and being bitten to death by the pig of her own family, it is too unfair, so the soul is not willing to go to the Underworld to be reincarnated, every day it will repeat the same thing from when it was alive, over time it will become filled with grudges, if we don''t deal with it, the grudge will become heavier, harming us.


    Thus, the Master Chen had us bring him to Old Lady Wang''s courtyard. He lit a torch in the courtyard, and then used a candle to light one ten meters apart from the other all the way to the entrance of the village. Then, he waved the Peach Wood Sword in the courtyard for the better part of an hour.


    After taking care of Old Lady Wang''s business, the next thing to do was the pig. This was also the most troublesome problem.


    According to Master Chen''s words, after raising the old female pig for more than ten years, she had somehow gained intelligence and was on the verge of becoming intelligent. However, Old Lady Wang had been feeding it her piglet every year, so she hated humans with a lot of resentment, and it was only an accident that she killed Old Lady Wang with her revenge, and it was just an accident that my grandfather was killed by Second Uncle. However, it was a bit too excessive to kill it and even eat its meat.


    To comfort the pig demon, this matter was even more solemn, because Master Chen did such a grand thing that everyone in the village knew about it.


    Master Chen told us to set up a wooden platform on the village''s field, and to put on some things like incense and fruits. He and Master Wang were dancing and singing on it, and it was very mysterious.


    After that, Master Chen made the Second Uncle kneel down and apologize to the pig demon, but this time the pig demon still refused to forgive him. In the end, the Master Chen became angry and used the Peach Wood Sword to stab Second Uncle a few times, then boiled a bowl of water for Second Uncle to drink.


    After drinking it, Second Uncle howled while clutching his throat, and started spitting out blood. It was as thick as pig blood, but strangely, after spitting it out, Second Uncle could actually speak, and was no longer making sounds like that of a pig''s. This made Second Uncle extremely happy, and he almost kneeled down on top of Master Chen.


    And this time, Master Chen has completely established his name in our village. The villagers continuously sent out invitations to Master Chen and Master Wang, telling them to fortune tell, Feng Shui etc., and so on. He busied himself until midnight.


    So tonight they''re sleeping in our house again, and I told my dad about the knife and asked him if he could get it back, or if he could buy it, but my dad wouldn''t let me.


    We were so angry that we went to sleep early. Tonight, we weren''t dreaming about Grandpa, but our whole family was awoken by a scream, and when we rushed out towards the source of the sound, we actually saw Master Wang had a knife stabbed in his chest, falling at the foot of the stairs. Master Chen only saw that his face was pale, and his entire body was trembling, because that knife was the Pig Slaughtering Knife over there.


    I was a bit bolder, so I went over to check Master Wang''s pulse, but it had stopped, and there was no heartbeat. I looked at Master Chen and asked him what to do, and actually wanted him to give an explanation.

 C5

    In the end, he went down to inspect Master Wang''s corpse. In the end, he sat down on the sofa, lit up a cigarette, and said that Master Wang could not blame anyone else but himself.


    The words of the Master Chen made us all look at each other in dismay. We didn''t know what it meant, and what did it mean to us was that we can''t blame others for our own death.


    Seeing our doubtful gaze, Master Chen could only continue to explain, "Look at Master Wang''s posture, this is not killing him, but suicide."


    Hearing this, we were even more confused. Even if Master Wang committed suicide, he shouldn''t have come to our house to commit suicide, right?


    "You mean this knife?" But I also guessed a little of Master Chen''s meaning and immediately asked.


    The Master Chen nodded his head and then explained it to me once more. He said that this blade is very evil and that some people would be fine with it, but to some people, it is a lethal weapon. Master Wang was also obsessed with wealth and stole the blade while he was sleeping, but he never thought that he would end up getting killed by the blade.


    "Since this blade is so dangerous, why do you want it so much?" I asked what I had always been wondering. He obviously wanted this blade so much. If it was so dangerous, who would want it?


    "This is very easy to explain, it''s like a blade, giving the blade to a professional soldier, then he will be a weapon to kill the enemy, causing the enemy to feel scared, but if you give the blade to a three year old child to play with, then it might hurt himself, so this blade, in your case, is a disaster, but in my case, it''s a good thing, aiya, the only thing I can do is for my junior nephew, the Cultivation Level can''t go home, so he can''t control it ¡­" The Master Chen explained.


    Master Chen''s words made us understand, but I still have a lot of questions. Cultivation Level would die if they don''t go home, but we''re fine too, why would my grandfather give me the blade? I don''t believe that my grandfather would want to harm me.


    "Master Chen, you kept on talking about sabers. Then what is the origin of this sabre? Why is it so evil?" I chose the question that I wanted to know the most about. I asked Master Chen, and right now, the most important thing is this sabre.


    They also wanted to know the origin of this blade. My father also added a few words to tell Master Chen that my grandfather had always carried this blade on his body, but it was never used to kill pigs. It was extremely strange, but whatever the origin of the blade was, Grandfather never said anything about it.


    Speaking of the history of the Pig Slaughtering Knife, Master Chen asked me if I knew who the chef''s ancestor was.


    I shook my head. I really didn''t know, but I knew that the Pig Slaughtering Craftsman''s ancestor was Zhang Fei. This was what my grandfather had told me since I was young.


    Then, Master Chen told me that the chef''s founder was named Yi Ya, who was from the Qi Kingdom during the Spring and Autumn Period, and because he was well-versed in cooking, he received the favor of the Qi Kingdom''s Qi Heng wife, Wei Gongji. Furthermore, he was the first person in history to open a private restaurant, so he was called the chef''s founder.


    Yi Ya, cook, I understand his words. Someone who can even kill his son, this guy is really ruthless.


    The Master Chen continued to explain to us, saying that because Yi Ya had been selected by Qi Heng, he was told jokingly that he had gotten fed up with the delicacies of mountains and seas. He then heard that the human meat was extremely delicious and he was asked Yi Ya if he knew how to make human meat.


    "Master Chen, you aren''t going to tell me that this blade is related to Yi Ya''s cooking story, is it the one that killed his son?" After I heard this, I screamed out in shock. It couldn''t be such a coincidence, right? But it has been over two thousand years. Is it possible? This blade looks bright, without any signs of rust.


    "No rush, listen to what I have to say first. After Yi Ya cooked, he was even chosen by Qi Heng, and after that, Qi Heng didn''t listen to Guan Zhong and used Yi Ya as a guest after he died, but Yi Ya''s nature changed drastically and blocked the entrance of the palace when Qi Heng passed away, causing Qi Heng to starve to death in the palace. After that, when Qi Heng lost his will politically, Yi Ya did not disappear, but many people thought that Son of Yi Ya died with grievances, and that his death had influenced Guan Zhong''s fate, and thus, the blade became the Evil Blade." The Master Chen explained again.


    "Even if this blade was the one Yi Ya used to kill his son, how did it end up in my Great Grandpa? And why did my Great Grandpa give it to my grandfather? Isn''t this trying to kill my grandfather?" I immediately asked myself this question.


    The Master Chen couldn''t explain this either, how the blade came to be passed down, and how it appeared in my Great Grandpa''s hands, no one could tell, including my father, whether the blade was my grandmother''s dowry or what he heard about it when he was young. My grandfather and grandmother never told about it, so it became another mystery.


    But Master Chen also said that, he had heard his master talk about Great Grandpa''s great name back then, so Great Grandpa would definitely not harm Grandfather. Giving him the blade should be a good thing, but why is it so evil now, something must have happened recently.


    After clarifying these issues, the next thing to do was to discuss Master Wang''s aftermath. After death, there must be an explanation, and we can''t just destroy the evidence. Everyone knows that Master Wang came to our village, when the time comes, his family will definitely not be able to hide it, so we have to report him to the police, Master Chen agreed to it.


    We can''t get into trouble, but we can''t tell the police that he was killed by a blade, so we have to agree that it was an accident, and he will be responsible for the rest. He knows a lot of people, so we can settle this matter.


    Master Chen said this and we all heaved a sigh of relief. After all, this kind of thing like death to us was too big, and everyone was trembling in fear, but now Master Chen said that he could settle it, that would be for the best.


    Therefore, we called the police. It was not even dawn yet, but the police station in the town more than ten kilometers away had already sent people to set off. They told us to stay in the village and to let the village head keep the scene.


    Of course, we didn''t listen to them. After one incident after another at home, we still didn''t know what kind of criticism we would suffer in the village. Knocking on the village chief''s door right now, isn''t that just creating trouble on our own?


    The Master Chen also made calls, one after the other. From the sounds of it, we knew what the accents looked like, and after making a long phone call, he finally told us that the matter had been settled.


    We do not suspect the connections that the Master Chen have, because we all know that the richer and more powerful the society, the more they believe in these things. Therefore, in their line of work, it is normal for them to meet any famous officials or nobles.


    Sure enough, after an hour or so, people from the police station came, but they were very polite to us and didn''t treat us like murderers at all. They just made a few simple statements and waited for people from the county to arrive.


    By noon, when the county''s forensic police came, the village was in an uproar, but everyone could see that our family didn''t need to pay any price.


    The forensic examination, the police judgment, and the final conclusion, Master Wang died in an accident, we do not have to bear criminal responsibility.


    After coming to this conclusion, our entire family was truly relieved. We have finally settled on it.


    But as the detectives left, they suddenly asked us where the weapon had gone.


    This question stunned us. The murder weapon, wasn''t it the pig slaughtering knife? Could it be that it had disappeared?


    Then they all worked together and searched my house a few times, but they couldn''t find the knife no matter how hard they tried.


    Since we can''t find the murder weapon, the policemen have no choice. We can only continue to retreat and only give it to them after we find it. However, we sucked in a breath of cold air. Where did this blade go?


    The blade disappeared again, causing Master Chen to be unable to make sense of the situation, as he was completely unable to understand the situation.


    After Master Wang''s corpse was taken away by the police, rumors about our family were everywhere in the village. Some said that our family''s feng shui was not good, and we bumped into evil people, some said that my grandfather was a pig slaughterer, and killed too many pigs to receive retribution, and some even said that our family was cursed by someone, what the hell did they say?


    This made my parents and Second Uncle''s faces turn extremely ugly. They even wanted to rush out and fight with them, but they endured it in the end as they knew there was something more important that they had yet to do.


    In our customs here, being in the top seven is a very important thing, and in the past few days, things have been happening constantly. The top seven might not be as peaceful, so we did our best to keep the Master Chen here.

 C6

    The first seven was also known as "Soul Return Night". This name left the deepest impression on everyone, especially the movie "Soul Return Night" by Zhou Xingchi. The perfect combination of horror and comedy had left a deep impression on everyone, but in the countryside, the first seven was no stranger.


    Because the legend said that the deceased would return home on the seventh day after their death, their families would prepare a bowl of rice for them to eat. They would light a candle at the entrance, lighting it, and scatter some ashes around the candle while people stayed far away from them. Even if they couldn''t sleep, they would hide in their beds, which was said to prevent them from seeing their loved ones.


    This kind of thing might not be clear, but the people here firmly believe that those who have died will return on this day, so we all attached great importance to it. We were naturally the same, otherwise we would not have been able to leave behind the Master Chen, and naturally, we were more worried about what would happen today.


    But we have some confidence, and that is that the Master Chen is still with us, he is definitely not someone those swindlers can compare to, and we strongly believe that, once we see him cure the Second Uncle, we will know, with him, we can rest assured.


    On the seventh day, we stayed up until nightfall. After dinner, we began to work on the seventh. The food was prepared during the day.


    The candles were lit from the entrance of the courtyard all the way to the living room and the room where Pappy used to sleep, and the ashes and grasses were thrown in front of the door. The rice and fruit offerings were all ready, so we all went back to our respective rooms.


    Everyone was very tired, but no one slept, so they just stayed up.


    At around 11 PM, there was a sudden movement in the house. A gust of cold wind blew in. The rustling sound was like the sound of shoes scraping on the ground. It was very obvious in this silent environment and we could clearly hear it.


    Ever since my grandfather died, there have been too many strange things that happened in the family. Everyone felt a little distracted, including my father and Second Uncle, and my family always felt like they lacked a backbone to take the helm, so I started to miss my grandfather a little. When my grandfather was alive, he was a person who kept his word, even Second Uncle and my father did not dare to disobey him, it was as if my grandfather had a backbone at home, we also felt a little more safe.


    Thinking of all the memories I had with my grandfather made me feel very uncomfortable. After all, I grew up with him and he took me to slaughter pigs and sell pork since I was young. He also doted on me the most until I went to the county city to study.


    "Xiao Yang!" Suddenly, Grandfather''s voice appeared again. I immediately flipped over and sat up, excitedly calling him Grandfather.


    But when I saw his face, I couldn''t help but cry out in alarm, because my grandfather still had that pained expression on, but he clearly didn''t have that blade on his stomach anymore.


    "Xiao Yang, grandpa will see you one last time. You have to watch the blade well, don''t throw it away, okay?" grandpa said to me.


    "Knife, grandpa, the blade is missing, what should we do?" I hastily said. Right now, everyone is concerned about the blade, but what grandpa said is different from what we thought. We should look after the blade well, shouldn''t we throw it away?


    But grandpa only shook his head after I said that, and then kept telling me to look after the knife.


    I kept asking him about the sabre, how it disappeared, where it went, but he didn''t seem to hear me and didn''t answer me. Then, within a minute, the sound of footsteps came from the stairs of the house, the sound of heavy boots on the floor, heavy and disorderly, as if there were a lot of people there. The sound of footsteps caused my grandfather''s expression to change drastically.


    "They''re here, grandpa is leaving. Xiao Yang, watch the sabre, believe the sabre ¡­" After hearing this sound, grandpa''s face changed drastically and he shouted at me before immediately disappearing. After that, when grandpa left, the sound of footsteps could be heard again, as if there were many people coming downstairs.


    I was not the only one who heard it. My father, Second Uncle, and everyone else in the Master Chen heard it, so I did not care about the rules anymore and rushed out to take a look.


    All the lights were on in the house, everything was fine, nothing was affected, but when we got to the door, we were surprised, because there were a lot of footprints on the grass ash, at least seven or eight of them. This scared us all. Then let''s see if they''ve all left, and if there are still people left at home.


    "Don''t worry, our home is currently very clean, there''s nothing at all," Master Chen said immediately. Only then did we relax a little and ask Master Chen what was going on.


    The Master Chen didn''t know what to say, he just said that it was possible that there was some kind of special situation, since he had never met it before.


    I also shook my head because I don''t trust the Master Chen anymore. I keep having the feeling that he has some sort of purpose, and since he came here yesterday, he deliberately revealed a lot of things, such as his grandfather''s matter, Feng Shui Mr.''s cry of surprise, I still remember clearly, I told him about it today, but he did not react at all, as if he had deliberately leaked it out.


    Master Chen could not find any news nor show any special expression, he only said that he wanted to find a knife, and if he found one, that was his reward. If he could not find a knife, then he would have to leave, because there was someone else waiting for him to do something, and he could not stay here forever.


    Master Chen wanted to leave, but it made his parents, Second Uncle and the others anxious. They pleaded for a while longer and promised them a lot of benefits, but Master Chen had a strong desire to leave. No matter how they tried to persuade him, he just had to leave tomorrow afternoon.


    He could only agree, and then asked him what he would do if he couldn''t find the blade. That blade had such an evil aura, his home was no longer safe, and Master Chen''s suggestion was to move.


    This suggestion made Second Uncle agree, because he was working in the city and had also bought a house. If he were to leave now, he would definitely agree.


    However, my father did not quite agree with him. Firstly, it was a financial problem, with our current family assets, even if we sold our family belongings, we would only be able to make a down payment in the city, but after that, it would be a problem even for our livelihood, after all, there was no place in the city for my parents to grow up. Furthermore, I was still in university, so I still needed money.


    After discussing it for half the night, we were still unable to come up with a plan. The views of the Second Uncle and the others were mainly based on their lives, while my father''s homeland was hard to separate from, but I felt that we should be afraid, since we have a way to solve the problem, the Master Chen is not able to do so, we can look for Master Li, but there should be someone who can resolve it, so what''s wrong with hiding. Unfortunately, no one believed my words.


    The next day, our entire family went through the whole house, even Grandfather''s previous room, but we still could not find the blade, so in the afternoon, Master Chen left. Someone came to pick him up, and when he did, my father gave him a thick red packet, because he said that he would give him the blade, but the blade was gone, and Second Uncle was indeed healed by him.


    When Master Chen left, I also had to leave, because it was already past the time I needed to take leave, and I had even skipped school for a day. At school, the counselor called me who knows how many times, and she kept on asking if I wanted to go back to school, or if I didn''t want to go back, I would have to leave at the end of term, so I didn''t dare to stay any longer, and after telling my parents about the situation, I needed to pack up and leave. Before, it was always my dad who drove me, but this time, I let him rest at home.


    I drove to the county town to buy my ticket back to school, but was stopped during the security check because the security guards found a knife in my bag, a pig slaughtering knife.


    How could it be in my bag? Furthermore, I had checked my bag at least three or four times, but the fact was that the knife was in my bag, and the events of the last few days could not be explained by science, because no one could.


    With the blade in my bag, I couldn''t sit on the train anymore, and I remembered what my grandfather had told me to protect the blade well. I suddenly realized, could it be that my grandfather knew that the Master Chen also wanted this blade, but right now, the problem that my family was facing was the matter of moving because I couldn''t find the blade.


    What I didn''t know was that in a rest area on a highway that was more than 100 kilometers away, Master Chen opened his bag.

 C7

    Chapter VII Descendants of the Great Grandpa


    Seeing me bring the Pig Slaughtering Knife home, my parents and Second Uncle were all stunned. They hurriedly asked me what was going on, and then I told them what had happened, saying that I had placed the knife in my bag.


    Then my father wanted to call Master Chen and tell him that we found the knife and wanted to give it to him.


    But I stopped my father, and told them that this knife cannot be given to the Master Chen.


    My father asked me why.


    I told them what my grandfather had told me last night.


    The result is that my father is very unhappy, because previously, when Master Chen asked us, I replied that I had not seen grandfather before.


    I directly tried to reason with them, but why would they choose to believe that the outsider in Master Chen would not believe my grandfather? I definitely believed in my grandfather anyway, he definitely wouldn''t harm me, he definitely had a reason for me to look after the blade, if I were to give it to Master Chen now, I would definitely not be willing.


    However, my words annoyed my father, and we ended up in a quarrel, and it ended with my mother''s outburst. These few days, it made people panic, the Second Uncle''s encounter, Master Wang''s death, made my mother scared to death, and even more so, my mother couldn''t sleep all night, and her entire body had sagged, and now we are still arguing, so my mother exploded, pointing at me and my father, cursing at us, not wanting to cause more deaths in the family, so we ended the quarrel under my mother''s wailing.


    Second Uncle gave me a suggestion, asking me what should I do if I lose this blade. My reply is, if this blade disappears, it will always return to my hands, are you sure you can lose it?


    Thus, my family was stuck in a dilemma. As to what to do with this blade, my father wanted to give it to Master Chen, while Second Uncle said that he would throw it away, but I insisted on staying, and my opinion was especially firm this time. Previously, they treated me like a child and did not tell me anything.


    We argued over this question for a long time, but we could not come up with anything, so we could only continue the stalemate. However, in the afternoon, my father received a very unexpected phone call.


    Because it was a multinational phone call, it claimed to be my father''s uncle. They had heard the news of my grandfather''s death, so they came back from abroad. They were already halfway there.


    After hanging up, I was a little confused. I asked my father what was going on, why did he have an uncle who came out so soon after, and why did he come back so quickly?


    "I don''t know about that either. In the past, my grandfather had four sons and a daughter. During the revolution, my grandfather was persecuted, and so were my uncles, even my grandchildren, because my grandfather''s family had inherited feng shui techniques. My uncles were criticized, sentenced, and sent to the farm to work as a teacher, and then the bad news came one by one, and when the time came for the reform and opening of the country, it seemed like my grandfather''s family still had one son left with the rest of his orphans and widows to go to sea trade, and then it was gone forever. Some people said that they had made a fortune and emigrated abroad, and others that they were dead, so when your grandfather died, I couldn''t contact them at all.


    Since the death of their elders was not a glorious death, many of their friends did not notify them. However, important relatives must be notified, and their parents must be informed as well. However, because of those reasons, they did not inform them in time.


    I was rather interested in the affairs of the older generation, so I chased after my father and asked him how those things were like back then. My father also did not have any intention of hiding it anymore, because there were many things that the later generations truly did not know about, they did not even know a lot about the younger Second Uncle, because he was not even born back then.


    My dad told me that Wen Yin of that year. At that time, the temple was completely demolished, so the entire family of the Great Grandpa was in trouble, and because of the Great Grandpa''s famous reputation, it offended many people, causing it to be stung. The events from many years ago were dug up by people, saying that the Great Grandpa had ulterior motives, and was directly destroyed, and these few young and rich sons of his were the same, only leaving behind his youngest son and a few young grandsons, so they all really hated the government, and ran away the moment they had the chance.


    My father''s words made me click my tongue. I didn''t expect that the descendant of Great Grandpa was actually still the opposite. Politics. It''s impossible for a family to have been persecuted to death like this, even if there was a so-called reversal later on, it''s still useless. Because the reversal that year was just to get rid of the blame, and I can''t get the lost wealth back, and the dead can''t even find the murderer.


    At dusk, the descendant of the Great Grandpa arrived. He was the youngest son of the Great Grandpa, and was also my father and his uncle. I, on the other hand, had to be the Uncle.


    Fortunately, he didn''t come alone, he even brought a grandson of the same generation as me, called Sun Yong. He''s also about the same age as me, and is very handsome, but his expression is very aloof, following behind Uncle without saying a word.


    The Uncle didn''t only have this grandfather-grandson pair, they also brought a dozen or so people with them. There were drivers, bodyguards, and even a nanny, five or six luxury cars.


    Even if the houses in the countryside were big, they wouldn''t be able to accommodate so many of them. In the end, Uncle waved his hand and pushed his way through.


    After a few simple greetings, everyone sat down to chat. Uncle asked about our family''s recent decades of history, and my father answered all of them one by one, although when Uncle heard that my grandfather had been a pig slaughterer his entire life, he was a little surprised. He also said that my father advised my grandfather not to do this kind of thing again.


    It turns out that back then, because of their hatred, they had to face hardships after going on a rebellion. Fortunately, after the reform and opening up of the country, they went all out to work south, and all they had to do was to suffer, but their hard work had paid off. After working hard for a long time, they finally got the appreciation of the foreign merchants, and through their relationship, they eventually settled down in a foreign country.


    It was just because the continent had always been their heartbroken land, that they had never returned for many years. It was only because these few years, when the Uncle was old, that they started to miss their hometown, and let others ask them for some information. However, just as their grandfather had passed on this time, my father sent people everywhere to ask for news of them.


    It was said that the relationship between the little Uncle and his grandmother was the best back then, so the relationship between them and her grandfather was similarly good as well. That was why he had come here from such a far distance, and naturally had to ask about her grandfather''s death.


    We will not hide this fact from you. Firstly, we are on the same side, and secondly, we have our own plans. We would like to ask Uncle if he knows what''s going on with this blade.


    After listening to Grandfather''s death and the strange things that happened in the past few days, Uncle didn''t say anything for a long time. His brows were tightly knitted, but the eyes of his grandson, Sun Yong, lit up as if he was a child who had seen his beloved toy.


    "Grandfather, is that blade the blade you always spoke of?" Sun Yong asked in a small voice, but Uncle''s cold eyes swept over him, causing that Sun Yong to shut his mouth.


    "Uncle, do you know what''s going on with the blade over there?" I immediately took the chance to ask.


    "I know a little bit. At that time, even though I was still young, I can already remember it." The Uncle replied.


    "Then what''s going on? Tell me, our family is in chaos because of this blade. If this goes on, we''ll all be tortured to death," I hurriedly said.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll tell you guys slowly in the future. Now let me see that blade," the Uncle replied.


    So I took out the blade and gave it to the Uncle, who intentionally put on his reading glasses to look at it carefully, but his expression remained the same, not showing anything at all. On the other hand, his grandson, Sun Yong, impatiently took the blade after Uncle finished looking at it, played around with it, and actually flicked his finger on the blade.


    "Ding" the blade emitted a clear sound, but I suddenly felt my heart palpitating, as though someone punched my heart, making me feel extremely uncomfortable. I raised my head, and realised that I was not the only one, everyone was the same, and Sun Yong was the most miserable, the blade in his hand had already fallen, he was lying on the sofa with a pale face, his entire body trembling uncontrollably.


    "Nonsense, are you courting death?" Uncle was the first to react as he helped Sun Yong feed him some hot water and scolded him loudly.


    We asked what was going on but Uncle only replied vaguely, saying that it was a child''s play, while Sun Yong appeared to be ashamed.


    Speaking till here, there was nothing to talk about. Furthermore, Uncle and the rest had worked hard all the way, so they let them rest. The next day, they still had to go to Grandfather''s grave to burn incense.

 C8

    CHAPTER VIII PROBLEMS IN Feng Shui


    When I went downstairs, I realized that there were a lot of people at home. Uncle and the rest were at home, which made me a little uncomfortable.


    "Mom, what''s wrong?" I couldn''t help but ask when I saw my mother standing in front of the kitchen door, looking a little confused.


    Then, my mother told me that there was actually a chef among the people that Uncle had brought along. Due to the fact that Uncle needed to rest his body, he rarely ate anything outside, so they had to cook. This made my mother feel very embarrassed, but of course, there was some ridicule.


    As our family is from the countryside, although we have electromagnetic furnaces and appliances, they are not high-end goods. Furthermore, we also have stove, so the hygiene in the kitchen is naturally inferior to theirs.


    These words made me furious as well. The heck, are they trying to turn the tables? What do you mean by that? If you want to argue with them, then just scram. Who would be so noble as to go up to the next five or six generations?


    But my mom stopped me and didn''t let me go. Before I could convince my mom, Uncle and his grandson came back from outside. It seems like they went for their morning practice, so I didn''t have the chance to scold them.


    Afterwards, we ate breakfast, and the breakfast was still very sumptuous. Furthermore, it was cooked by the head chef, so after eating one mouthful, we praised him endlessly, then we lowered our heads and ate the food, as if we were eating without any grace at all. Then, I saw Sun Yong''s slightly mocking gaze, he was actually gentle as if he was eating a meal, and seemed to have some sort of rule that made people feel that he was like one of those nobles in Europe.


    After we finished our meal, it was time to pay respects to Grandfather, to visit Grandfather''s grave, to enjoy the incense, so our group of people once again majestically walked up the mountain. This caused the villagers to be a bit dumbfounded, they simply couldn''t understand what was going on with our family.


    Grandfather''s tomb is very close to our village, and we''ll be there very quickly. Then, the people from Uncle began to get busy, burning incense and candles, burning paper and money, all sorts of people were doing it. They just need to take the incense and insert it into the grave.


    However, after offering incense, Uncle and the rest did not leave. Instead, they asked their men to wait at the foot of the mountain and asked us, "Who chose this grave for us?"


    While Uncle was speaking, his grandson Sun Yong had already brought out a compass, and walked around his grandfather''s grave.


    We didn''t know what he meant, so my father told them that Grandpa had chosen the location of the grave himself. This was also a custom of ours, as many old people prepare their own coffins after the age of sixty, commonly known as coffin of the dead, and if there are conditions, even their own graves are prepared.


    It''s very normal for grandpa to assign a place to be a grave when he''s alive, because there are very few Feng Shui Treasures, so we can fight with less and less. We don''t have a cemetery here, so we each occupy our own place.


    But when Uncle heard this, he scolded my father and Second Uncle for messing around. He said that his grandfather didn''t understand, why didn''t they understand? Why didn''t they find Feng Shui to take a look?


    My father explained that he had already gone to find Feng Shui, and Feng Shui also said that there was no problem, so they made up their mind, and then they asked if there was any problem with Feng Shui.


    "This is a big problem. This position, looks like a gathering of the three suns, it''s an extremely good Feng Shui acupuncture point, but the tomb''s layout is completely wrong, it''s unobstructed, it''s a Yang Sha gathering place, setting the grave here, not only do the dead suffer, the living people also suffer, the gathering of the three suns is just like people under the sun, whoever can bear it, the things in your house these few days started from here, without taking any measures, your family still have to suffer," Sun Yong said gloatingly on the side.


    We didn''t think that there was a problem with Grandfather''s grave, but my father had already said that Grandfather chose this place himself. Could it be that Grandfather was tricked by someone, or perhaps Grandfather did it on purpose? But no matter what, this kind of thing is still hair-raising.


    So we asked them urgently what to do, what to do, whether we could fix it or move the grave.


    The solution is actually very simple, you just need to stay here, this, this, and the row of trees will do, but the tree cannot be lower than 1.8 meters, the higher the better. The solution is very simple, you just need to stay here, this, and the row of trees will do, but the tree can''t be lower than 1.8 meters. Sun Yong immediately began to answer again, showing off his knowledge to his heart''s content. It was as if he was really good at feng shui.


    Even my father was asking Sun Yong if he wanted to inherit the Great Grandpa''s mantle.


    "That''s right, Xiao Yong has this ambition, I agree very much with him. Thinking back to how brilliant my Sun Family was back then, my family''s passed down techniques were not any worse than any other sect''s, whether it was to invite the gods to expel the ghosts, to feel the bones, or to look at Feng Shui, all of them had impressive attainments, but unfortunately, in that disaster, our Sun Family were destroyed, and all of our legacies were lost, and we did not dare to get involved in this. We only found out how wrong this decision was after we went overseas for a few thousand years.


    Sun Yong also mentioned that in Southeast Asia and Hong Kong, the theory of feng shui was highly respected. It was not some so-called feudal superstition, even many big figures openly supported it, and the truth was proven that these things were mystical, so he had already studied it for many years, but the opinions of those sects were also very serious. It was not that his direct disciples or relatives could not learn any powerful skills, so their main goal in coming here was to find his great-grandfather''s inheritance.


    I secretly curled my lips. They really aren''t here just to see my grandfather, they have other motives. Of course, I didn''t dare say those words because it''s a good thing that they have such ambitions. At least, they can still help us.


    After receiving Sun Yong''s guidance, my father and Second Uncle started to plant trees around Grandfather''s grave. These few days, they were truly too scared, so they wished that they could immediately plant the trees and call some people they knew about to introduce them to the people who sell tree seedlings. After some communication, my father''s friends quickly responded.


    My father and the others couldn''t wait. As soon as they got off the mountain, they rushed to move the trees, so they left the Second Uncle and us to accompany them.


    After descending the mountain, Uncle and the others temporarily returned to my house. Because it was near noon, we once again ate delicious food cooked by their chefs, making me sigh in my heart. This damned capitalism, it''s so f * cking enjoyable, rich people are really different.


    After dinner, I went back to my room, mainly to give the school counselor an explanation. He had been urging me to go back to school for a long time, and I had been absent from school for two or three days, so my time off from school was long gone, so it would be very miserable if I didn''t tell him about it. Furthermore, it seemed like one or two days wouldn''t be enough, so I had to ask for a long leave from the counselor, which the counselor obviously didn''t want, so I had to think of a way to convince him.


    Also, he needed to maintain his personal relationship. These past two days, he had been greeted by a lot of friends. Due to his previous nervousness, he hadn''t replied to a lot of messages, so he had to deal with it now.


    "Knock, knock." Not long after, someone knocked on my door. When I opened it, I saw that it was Sun Yong.


    "Is something the matter?" I asked him.


    "If you don''t have something of particular importance, then let''s have a good chat, my younger cousin," Sun Yong replied.


    Ever since he arrived at my house yesterday, he had been acting as if he was on high while I looked like a country bumpkin. Therefore, even though I was about the same age, I didn''t want to get close to him, and it was the same for now. However, out of politeness, I still let him into the room and asked him what he wanted to say.


    "I naturally didn''t come to find you to talk about relationships with your relatives. I came to save your life. That blade will bring you disaster?" Sun Yong replied.


    I couldn''t help but laugh at the calamity. In that instant, I understood that this brat had actually set his sights on the Pig Slaughtering Knife over there.


    "Oh, then tell me, what kind of disaster could it bring me?" I replied with a smile.


    Sun Yong raised his eyebrows, my reaction seemed to be a little out of his expectations, and he immediately said: "Could the things that happened a few days ago not be enough, aren''t you afraid that your grandfather will come look for you, and you aren''t afraid of a few more people dying?"


    "Afraid, why should I be afraid? Grandfather is my biological grandfather, my grandfather wouldn''t harm me, right? Dead people, as long as he isn''t my relative, why should I be afraid? If I had to say, the person I should be afraid should be you, and this blade is very strange, in my hands, nothing has happened for so long, but in the hands of some people, it would be fatal!" I immediately replied.


    "Are you threatening me?" Sun Yong''s face immediately darkened.


    "Haha, Cousin Wang, what are you thinking about? I''m talking about that Master Wang, you see, he has ill intents and is scheming against that blade, so he ended up like that. Alright, Cousin Wang, I still have things to do, so I won''t talk to you!"


    As for the knife, I will not sell it. Not only must I keep it well, I must also research the secret of the knife. Grandfather has always wanted me to see what the knife really means.

 C9

    The night in the mountain was a bit cold. Sun Yong carried a cloth bag and walked on the mountain path, walking all the way there, while looking around at his surroundings. His eyes shone brightly in the pitch black night, and a bewitching light reflected in his eyes.


    After walking for less than half an hour, Sun Yong stopped in front of a mound of dirt. After digging a few times, half of the tombstone was revealed. Sun Yong smiled in satisfaction.


    Then, Sun Yong spread out the cloth bag he brought along and placed the items inside one by one.


    Sun Yong lit the candle, and then burned the paper money. After burning the paper money, a gust of wind blew, and almost extinguished the candle, but the candle never fell, but the eyes of the flame had turned green, and seeing that, Sun Yong smiled. He then took a handful of soil and wrapped it up into a yellow paper talisman, and stuck the yellow paper talisman onto a puppet''s body.


    After doing all this, Sun Yong sat cross-legged on the ground, both hands making a few weird gestures. Then, the puppet suddenly stood up, and a cold wind blew past him, straight down the mountain.


    In my dreams, I suddenly woke up, but I found that I couldn''t move at all. This made me a bit anxious, but I didn''t panic, because I knew that this was the so-called ghost press. This kind of thing isn''t strange at all, and even though I don''t have this kind of experience, many people that I know already have this kind of thing.


    There was a scientific explanation as well. It seemed that the body lacked some trace elements, causing the neurons to lose control of the muscles in the body. As long as there was a little bit more time, they would be able to recover.


    I slowly closed my eyes and calmed myself down, then tried to control my hands and feet. I had learned this from someone else.


    However, after a few seconds, I suddenly felt something was wrong. I felt an itch on my face, like someone had brushed it with her hair, so I immediately opened my eyes and almost peed in fright.


    I really started to panic. I''m not afraid of Master Wang''s corpse, but I''m afraid of the female corpse in this state. My mind was blank, I wanted to open my mouth to shout, but no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t utter a single sound.


    "Sou!" The female corpse sank down by more than half and was about to hit my face. I became even more terrified, but my desire to live was also aroused. I desperately struggled as I wanted to escape this predicament.


    Die, die, die ¡­" "The female corpse made a very unpleasant sound, like a broken drum that was leaking air. Huhu. This made my scalp tingle even more.


    "Let me go, let me go..." Finally, after struggling for a while, I gave up on living by myself and started begging her. I was even thinking what I did wrong. You came to find me so late at night, yet I didn''t seem to know you.


    "Knife, I hate that knife. Throw it away, throw it away ¡­" The dead woman spoke again.


    But I was stunned, Dao, this female corpse is related to Dao, how is that possible, no matter which Great Grandpa or grandfather it is, they can be sure that it has nothing to do with this female corpse, how could she know about the Pig Slaughtering Knife, and how does she hate that blade?


    Sun Yong, I suddenly thought of this name. In the afternoon, he came to ask for my Pig Slaughtering Knife, but after being ridiculed and chased away, he suddenly found a female corpse looking for me in the night. He even said that he hated the Pig Slaughtering Knife and wanted me to throw it away.


    Thinking about Sun Yong, my anger started to rise, is this the descendant of my Great Grandpa, is this my cousin? Because I am not willing to give him the Pig Slaughtering Knife, I used a spell to summon the ghost girl''s corpse to harm me, haha, I saw through him.


    If that''s the case, then we shall perish together. Even if I die, I will not give him the Pig Slaughtering Knife.


    "You want to kill pig knife? Dream on, Sun Yong, don''t give me that chance, or I''ll kill you!" Although I couldn''t say anything, I still shouted at the female corpse.


    Maybe the female corpse could hear what I was thinking, or maybe Sun Yong heard it, so he wanted to kill me. The female corpse slowly reached out her hand and wrapped it around my neck, saying that she wanted me to throw away the Pig Slaughtering Knife again, but I still gave her an angry look.


    Not long after, the female corpse''s hands slowly tightened and I felt suffocated. Slowly, even I started to hallucinate.


    "Boom!" In the end, I seemed to see a streak of white light and heard the blood-curdling screech of a woman. After that, I lost consciousness.


    After an unknown period of time, I felt a little pain in my body and slowly opened my eyes. The scene before me caused me to be astonished, because I saw a middle-aged man kneeling in front of me, hugging me and crying non-stop. He spoke some words, but his voice was extremely strange.


    I tried to get up, but I couldn''t move, because my hands and feet were tied with rope. I wanted to speak, but no sound came out of my mouth.


    Slowly, the man finished his crying. Then, he suddenly raised his sword and slashed at my neck. Blood spurted out and sprayed the man''s face, but he stopped crying. His face was filled with determination and ruthlessness.


    The blood was spurting out, and I could feel the life draining from my body. It was painful, desperate, and angry, and I wanted to do something to vent my anger, to destroy, yes, to destroy, to destroy everything, because I was in pain.


    "It hurts, it hurts, I want to destroy ¡­"


    "Don''t, don''t destroy him. Your father was forced to do so. Forgive him!"


    The two voices in my head made my head hurt like it was going to explode. I wanted to run away from the situation, but I found I couldn''t. I was going crazy.


    Just as I was about to be tortured to death, I suddenly heard a sigh that seemed to have some sort of magic in it, a sigh that cleared away all the pain and anger, and I felt myself reborn, as if things were slowly changing before my eyes, and I found myself in a room with a simple arrangement, a desk, a bookcase, and a shrine with a single word on the wall.


    In the room, there was a fairy-like old man sitting on a prayer mat, looking at me with a smile.


    "Where, where is this?" I asked subconsciously. When I heard my voice, I immediately became happy. Being able to speak made me extremely happy.


    "I am Sun Chengzhi," the old man replied with a smile.


    Sun, Chengzhi, I heard that this name was like a thunderbolt that struck on the inside of my head, isn''t that damned Sun Chengzhi my father''s grandfather, the one who killed Sun Yong with a thousand cuts? Master Feng Shui who was killed during the revolutionary period, I, I didn''t transmigrate did I?


    "Um, um, I, I, yes, yes, I''m your great-grandson, my grandfather is called Zhou Tianlang, my grandmother is called Sun Mei, your daughter is my father is called Zhou Xiliu, my name is Zhou Yang," I immediately introduced myself, saying the names of several people in succession.


    Sun Chengzhi looked at me with a smile. After I finished speaking, he then asked me "I saw that scene just now. What thoughts do you have?"


    I finally remembered how that middle-aged man used his blade to kill me after he finished crying. I finally remembered, if I''m not wrong, that was the scene where Yi Ya cooked the meal, and that three year old son of Yi Ya didn''t understand why his father wanted to kill him at all. He only knew that his entire body was in pain, and that it was cold and filled with despair.


    "This is a feeling of despair, and my entire body is in pain. It is a feeling of imminent death. If I could, I hope I wouldn''t feel that feeling again for the rest of my life!"


    "Despair, hatred, then do you still hate him?" Sun Chengzhi asked again.


    I answered without any hesitation, "Why not hate, live well, and get killed mercilessly like this? Why not? I won''t do anything to repay the hatred with virtue, nor will I believe that using virtue to persuade the world is the right thing to do. It is because of our kindness that you are so unbridled, like some laws, and because the cost of committing a crime is too low, I can''t stop."


    Well said, as a person you should be!" Sun Chengzhi said in admiration, but his expression immediately changed, "Unfortunately, this kind of mentality is suitable to be a chivalrous hero, but not suitable for me to impart to you, because cultivation is a very important thing and has a wide range of implications. It might cause countless deaths because of you, so you are not suitable.


    Sun Chengzhi''s words made me so surprised that I couldn''t close my mouth. Who the hell told me what was going on? Why did such a test only happen in novels?


    "Oh, that, that, can you tell me what I should do now? I''m very confused right now because I''ve encountered a lot of things. Initially, it was because my grandfather ¡­" I thought about it for a moment and told him about everything that had happened recently. From the moment my grandfather passed away, I said that I wouldn''t be able to get his inheritance anyways.


    After hearing what I had to say, Sun Chengzhi''s expression finally changed. He asked me several questions in a row, and I answered them all one by one, including the matter where Sun Yong wanted to kill me tonight.


    After a long while, Sun Chengzhi then sighed, "Zhou Tianlang, Zhou Tianlang, I think I should owe you something in your next life, forget it, since you''re scheming this way, then let''s do it your wish." After sighing, Sun Chengzhi turned to me and said: "Kid, when you want to see me in the future, just drip three drops of blood onto the Pig Slaughtering Knife, and you can see me."


    After saying that, he waved his sleeve and blew out a gust of wind that blew me away.


    "Ah ¡­" I cried out, then suddenly opened my eyes, and what I saw was Sun Yong''s face. I instantly became angry, and without caring about anything else, I threw a punch at him.


    "Peng!" The result surprised me.

 C10

    CHAPTER X INVITATION


    It was precisely because Sun Yong was greedy for the Pig Slaughtering Knife that after he couldn''t obtain it, hatred arose in his heart and he actually commanded the little demon to come and kill me, allowing me to enter into a strange state. I witnessed the scene of Yi Ya cooking the meat, and saw Great Grandpa Sun Chengzhi once again.


    Be it the fear of being pressed on the bed by the female corpse ghost or the feeling of despair and anger trying to destroy everything that I felt when I felt Son of Yi Ya, these are things that I will never forget for the rest of my life.


    When I saw him, it was as though I had beaten him to death. I wanted revenge, and if I didn''t beat him up, I would never be able to quell the hatred in my heart.


    Sun Yong did not dodge, but the fist did not smash onto his body, because his grandfather stood in front of him and helped him block the fist.


    "Hmph!" I used all my strength in my Hateful punch, and didn''t think of any consequences at all. Therefore, Uncle let out a muffled groan and was about to fall backwards, but when Sun Yong saw it, he hurriedly cried out "Grandfather" before supporting him.


    I looked at Uncle in a daze. I couldn''t think of a reason why he would help Sun Yong take the punch, was it not fine to stop me?


    "Kneel!" After Uncle took a deep breath, he shouted loudly. Without saying a word, Sun Yong knelt down and looked at me with fury in his eyes.


    "You still don''t dare be convinced? Do you know that you almost caused the death of your cousin?" Uncle saw Sun Yong''s expression and sent a slap across his face.


    After being beaten to the point that Sun Yong''s eyes were filled with disbelief, he did not expect that his grandfather, who always doted on him, would actually slap him in public.


    "Grandfather, I admit that I wanted the blade, and also used some unspeakable methods, but I didn''t want to kill him, I just wanted to scare him, and this blade, will be a waste if I put it in his place," Sun Yong replied as he straightened his neck.


    Uncle was so angry that his chest was constantly moving up and down. After that, the person beside him immediately gave him medicine pills and water, and after drinking, he scolded, "Are you going to anger me to death? Where did you remember the rules in Sun Family? You can''t bully the strong and bully the weak.


    "This is not someone else''s, it''s Grandpa Zeng''s. It''s related to his inheritance." Sun Yong continued.


    "This is the dowry my father gave my sister, it belongs to the Zhou family, what problem does the Zhou family have in passing it on to their descendants?" Uncle roared at Sun Yong, causing him to shut his mouth, but it was obvious that he was not convinced.


    At this time, Second Uncle and my mother came out to persuade them. Uncle''s health was not too good, it would not be so good if something bad happened, so they all came out to advise me, saying that since there''s nothing wrong with anyone, then forget it, after speaking so nicely, my mother tried her best to give me a meaningful glance, so I could say a few words.


    I was almost killed by others, so how could I forgive him like this? Then, I thought back to what I had said to Great Grandpa Sun Chengzhi just now. Wasn''t it just the same as now?


    That''s why I asked Sun Yong, "Sun Yong, cousin, yesterday you came to ask for a knife from me and without any sincerity, you wanted to deceive me, so I said some unpleasant words here, I''m sorry, but I can''t think of any reason why you would want to kill me here. We are relatives, we even have a thin blood relation with each other, even if we have never met before, I still have to call you cousin, so I want to ask, why did you call me cousin?"


    After hearing what I said, Sun Yong''s face became extremely ugly, but he immediately said, "I already said, I don''t want to kill you, I''m just scaring you. I want you to throw away that blade, because that blade is related to my great-grandfather''s inheritance, we had to look for many years to obtain this news, do you know how much effort we have expended?"


    "So what you''re saying is that you can sacrifice me for the sake of your hard work. They''re all unfamiliar cousins anyways, right? In terms of bloodlines, I don''t even know how thin they are. How could their inheritance be more important?" I ridiculed him again.


    Maybe what I said hit right into Sun Yong''s heart, his face was extremely red, and although he was still trying to defend himself, he was completely powerless.


    "Enough, please apologize, don''t hurt innocent people using spells is a family rule left behind by our Sun Family''s ancestor, you can''t bully the weak, and taking advantage of the strong to steal from the weak is also a family rule set by our Sun Family. This time you are wrong too much," Uncle sighed, then Sun Yong''s face turned white from fright, because in Sun Family, begging for forgiveness is the prelude to executing the family rule.


    After Uncle finished speaking, he gave me a blade, telling me that it was a rule of the Sun Family, that Sun Yong was asking me for forgiveness now, because he wanted to kill me, but because he did not kill me, I could not kill him directly, but I could chop off his hands and feet, or stab him a few times, and play with three blades and six holes.


    All of them were begging for mercy, for him to spare Sun Yong, this is too cruel. But Uncle said, this is only a small place, please forgive me, and there are still rules that have been passed, when the time comes, I will have to execute them under the witness of my clan members.


    But Uncle said that if there was such a strict family rule restricting clan members, how could their Sun Family be reduced to such a state? That year, when he went into the ocean to conduct business, it was precisely because of the strict rules that made him so successful.


    Seeing that the Uncle was unable to persuade her, my mother persuaded me to forgive Sun Yong. It was only then that we started to contact the relatives of the two families, and didn''t they want to destroy their relationship? She also hinted to me that the matter of Saber had not been resolved, and that the matter of Grandfather''s tomb was thanks to Sun Yong today.


    Under their continuous persuasion, I realised that I was not someone with strong willpower. My willpower loosened, although I still hated Sun Yong, but due to the reality, I decided to forgive him and let him pass this trial.


    "Puchi!" But just as I said that, Uncle grabbed onto my hand that was holding the blade and stabbed it into Sun Yong''s arm.


    "Go down and heal your wounds, that will be considered forgiveness!" Uncle said indifferently. At this moment, he did not have the slightest bit of aged aura on him, but instead a domineering aura.


    Sun Yong nodded, he said those words of thanks hoarsely, and then followed the people they brought to treat his injuries.


    "Everyone is fine now, everyone can go rest. I still have some things to ask Xiao Yang." After that, the Uncle waved his hand and dismissed everyone. This matter is over, he does not want to continue.


    When everyone had left, Uncle said, "I''m sorry, Xiao Yang. I know you still hate Xiao Yong in your heart, but you have forgiven him because of your mother and the rest. This time Xiao Yong is too wrong, so don''t worry, that blade will forever be yours.


    "No, Uncle, this matter will be over once it''s over. Sun Yong might be a little too young, but he has grown up in the city and has yet to experience too many things. Today, Grandfather''s tomb still has to thank him, so this matter will be over then," I immediately replied.


    "Alright, Uncle was not wrong about you. Your standards are far from ordinary, and your grandfather was not wrong about you either. We will go through this matter in reverse, and now Uncle will come talk to you about this blade and your Great Grandpa''s story. Do you know the origin of this blade?"


    I nodded, and told him, this is the blade Yi Ya used to cook dishes for us. Son of Yi Ya''s hatred condensed into a blade, and turned it into an evil blade.


    "That''s right, this is a pig slaughtering knife from the Spring and Autumn Period, it should be powerful, it has been passed down for thousands of years, do you know how this knife came into your Great Grandpa''s hands?" Uncle asked again.


    This time I shook my head. I really didn''t know.


    "This blade is evil, once it has been born, it represents human life. A few decades ago, there was a group of grave robbers called Yun in the martial arts world, and some of them had guns, while others acted as tomb robbers, they acted extremely arrogantly, and one time, they stole an ancient tomb during the Spring and Autumn period, but found nothing in the coffin other than a pig slaughtering knife. They took that knife with them, but it turned out to be their worst nightmare, that night, one of their subordinates raised that pig slaughtering knife and killed four of them.


    But who would have thought that after so many years, my father would personally open the seal and train himself in seclusion for a full seven days. After coming out, my father became so sick that his temperament changed greatly, as if he had become a different person, and he even used this blade as my sister''s dowry to send it to your home, "Uncle slowly said.


    I was enjoying listening to the story the Uncle told me, I never thought that there would be such a story behind this blade. I would really ask Sun Chengzhi about it next time I see him.


    "There''s still more. Have you finished saying that?" My brain spasmed as I asked.


    The Uncle laughed hoarsely, "Also, my father was persecuted while he was still recuperating. In the end, he died, his Sun Family fell, and all those abilities of my father disappeared ¡­"


    "Eh ¡­ I''m sorry, I''ve made you think about your sorrows ¡­" I said, embarrassed.


    "This is nothing. It''s been decades, so do you know what Uncle''s dying wish is?" Uncle said with a smile.


    I shook my head.


    "Before I die, my wish is to find the inheritance of those skills that my father learned, and let the descendants of my Sun Family pass down thousands of years. Xiao Yang, are you willing to help Uncle?" Uncle suddenly asked.


    I was immediately shocked, suddenly thinking, this Uncle is not someone who is easy to deal with, he had said and done so much, maybe he was waiting for this sentence.

 C11

    It wasn''t me who was scheming against the Uncle, but now that I think about it, I feel like he did it on purpose just now. After I woke up, he punished Sun Yong severely, and even if I had forgiven him, he still grabbed my hand and stabbed Sun Yong with a blade.


    Inheritance, the inheritance of the Great Grandpa, I don''t know how powerful the Great Grandpa was back then, but I know that those who can be considered an inheritance are all priceless treasures, otherwise they wouldn''t have rushed back from thousands of miles away. So for this inheritance, they might have been able to do these things.


    That''s why when Uncle asked me this question, I couldn''t help but pretend to be deaf and mute, because I was a little afraid of Uncle, he was too scheming, and was worthy of being a person who could build his foundation abroad. I was afraid that if I were to be schemed against by him, I wouldn''t even know how I died, so my answer was very vague.


    In the end, the changes in my expression did not escape the Uncle''s eyes. His eyes immediately dimmed down quite a bit, and he told me about some of the experiences he had in going into the ocean to do business.


    At that time, Shenzhen was at the beginning of the reform and opening up. It was considered the place with the fastest economic growth in the entire country, and also the place with the greatest competitive pressure. That was why the Uncle had to suffer the most.


    Other than being bullied by the old workers and his boss, he was often bullied by local thugs and gangsters. It could be said that everyone could bully him. If it wasn''t for the fact that he met an old man who was obsessed with Chinese culture, he might have died a long time ago.


    Uncle seized the opportunity to get to know that foreigner. With his help, they entered another company with even better treatment and started to develop from then on. Finally, with his help, the entire family emigrated to Southeast Asia.


    However, after they emigrated to Southeast Asia, their situation was not very good, because it was very difficult for them to establish their foothold. At that time, the country was not strong, and the Chinese people had the lowest status outside, and witchcraft was widespread in Southeast Asia, and the natives had even used witchcraft to extort them, so the Uncle had no choice but to fight back and pick up the things they had lost from the Sun Family and fight with them once more.


    That was why he was on par with those Mages who were leading the way. If he could get his father''s inheritance, he could definitely defeat those Mages who were leading the way, and his Sun Family would also bring about a huge development, to the point that he could even get a preferential treatment for the local Chinese.


    This thought became stronger and stronger, so the Uncle ignored his old and weak body, and brought his grandson back to the continent. He wanted to find his father''s inheritance.


    "Xiao Yang, now you know, my father''s inheritance is not only for my Sun Family, it is also for the sake of the local Chinese. Don''t look at how powerful the mainland is right now, but in many places, our status is still the lowest, even if we have the best economy, it is still a fat sheep that they can take care of. And their most prized pride in being able to use witchcraft, so as long as we defeat them, it will greatly improve our status as Chinese people, okay?" Uncle said to me in the end.


    "I know, I will definitely support such righteousness, but I don''t know how to do that!" I hurriedly replied, but in my heart I was sighing, Uncle, ah, Uncle, it was really difficult for you, to actually make a big circle, and even use the righteousness to raise the status of the Chinese to suppress me.


    "Father''s inheritance is inside that blade. As long as we unravel the secret of the Pig Slaughtering Knife, we will be able to obtain the inheritance." The Uncle said with certainty.


    "Ah, why do you say that?" I replied, although I was already lamenting about the power of the Uncle, and how the Pig Slaughtering Knife really did have an inheritance, I, Sun Chengzhi have seen it all, it wouldn''t be difficult to learn some skills.


    "You don''t know, that after father went into seclusion, he burned all the books he collected, including all sorts of secret manuals. Even what my big brother had was the same, all kinds of manuscripts and letters were the same, and adding on to the strange actions he did all those years ago, where would he be if not on this blade?" The Uncle replied.


    He is so powerful, I can even guess that the truth is very close. Therefore, I had no choice but to accept it and agree to study the secret of the Pig Slaughtering Knife with the Uncle and the rest. As long as I can obtain the inheritance, I will definitely give it to them.


    After saying that, the Uncle''s mood became a lot better, and after chatting for a while longer, he told me to rest, and that I would only have energy to study the blade after I had rested.


    After Uncle left, Sun Yong came again, but he did not enter the door. He only stopped at the door for a moment, said a word of apology, and then left, causing me to feel somewhat baffled.


    I have been thinking about what is happening now, and these things have already completely changed my view of things, and have even changed my life. I am considering whether or not I should tell Uncle about Sun Chengzhi, but then, I thought about how grandfather must look after the blade well, could it be that grandfather intentionally left this matter for me?


    But why didn''t Grandfather leave it to my father or the Second Uncle, even if he didn''t, telling them some insider information wouldn''t make things so difficult for us these few days right? There''s also the matter of the Uncle, he''s so smart, how can I hide it from him?


    Every move of hers would trigger a chain reaction. I couldn''t think of a perfect solution. After thinking about it for a while, I don''t know how many of my brain cells have died. Thinking about it makes my head hurt.


    Not long after, my father came back. He immediately went out of the city to buy trees, and then rushed back overnight as well. According to what Sun Yong had said, he bought peach trees and other types of trees.


    It wasn''t until he heard about how the Uncle did things that his face warmed up a little, but towards Sun Yong, he still didn''t have a pleasant expression. He was only a son, and he had almost been killed, so who would give a damn about it? Furthermore, the Uncle didn''t punish Sun Yong severely like he had done in the past either.


    But in the end, it was still with Sun Yong''s help that we planted the tree next to Grandfather''s grave. If not for Sun Yong''s guidance, we wouldn''t have been able to find the right position, and wouldn''t have been able to block the critical moment where the sun was equivalent to a white seed.


    After planting the tree, Uncle and the rest had achieved their previous goal, to visit their families and bury their grandfather. Now, they only had one goal, and that was to unravel the secret of the Pig Slaughtering Knife and find the inheritance of Great Grandpa Sun Chengzhi.


    So we studied the secret of the Pig Slaughtering Knife together, and I made a few requests about this. Firstly, I had the right to know all the research, including the process, and I could be present during the process. Secondly, after the research is finished, you have to hand it over to me for preservation, such as sleeping at night, and thirdly, I have the right to refuse if the method of research is harmful to the Pig Slaughtering Knife.


    The request I made was not to cause trouble without reason, but rather to have a basis. First of all, I had to ensure my ownership of the Pig Slaughtering Knife, so as to avoid studying it, this blade would not belong to me, and also to protect the secret that I know. Right now, I do not want to take the initiative to tell them about Sun Chengzhi, but as for whether or not Sun Chengzhi is willing to take the initiative to see his son, that is his own business.


    This suggestion had the rare support of my father, maybe it''s because of the matter of Sun Yong harming me. However, since my father had supported it, the Second Uncle had to support it as well.


    In the afternoon, after studying for an entire afternoon, I didn''t even manage to fart before I took back my Pig Slaughtering Knife. The reason for that was because I didn''t sleep well last night and had to sleep early tonight.


    However, after returning to my room, I immediately followed Sun Chengzhi''s instructions and dripped my blood on the Pig Slaughtering Knife, but before I could see Sun Chengzhi coming out, I endured until the latter half of the night before falling asleep. After that, someone suddenly patted the back of my head and I woke up.


    Seeing Sun Chengzhi, I immediately told him everything that happened during the day, including what Uncle had told me without missing a single word. I then asked him, "What should we do?"


    In the end, Sun Chengzhi naturally ignored me. After listening to it, he only told me that he would teach me how to cultivate in the future.


    Teach me to cultivate, isn''t this the inheritance that the Uncle dreams of. If I cultivate and let them know that I am lying to them, would they beat me to death? Thus, I hurriedly shook my head.


    "If you don''t want to learn, then just wait for death!" Great Grandpa Sun Chengzhi fiercely put down his words.

 C12

    Chapter XII Art of Sealing


    Great Grandpa''s words gave me a fright, because his tone was extremely serious, it didn''t even seem like he was joking. What is he trying to do, to force me to learn from him? Is there a need to do this? I don''t want to be a swindler. I''m still in university and my future is bright. Why would I want to learn these things?


    So I immediately asked him what he meant by "kill me if you don''t want to learn".


    "I''ll kill you, haha, boy, do you know how I sealed this Pig Slaughtering Knife back then?" Great Grandpa asked me coldly.


    I rolled my eyes and shook my head. At that time, even my father probably wasn''t born, how would I know?


    "Using poison to fight poison, I have been in closed door cultivation for seven days, using this blade to cut apart the soul representing evil in my three souls and seven souls, and then sealed into the Pig Slaughtering Knife, finally allowing them to reach a balance within the blade, so that the people with this blade can be safe and sound, but now that balance has been broken, no matter if Son of Yi Ya''s Resentment has won or my evil thoughts, this blade will return to the same level as the Evil Blade, so, do you think that you can escape?" Sun Chengzhi said coldly.


    I was dumbstruck, I did not think that the Great Grandpa would actually use such a method to seal them, isn''t this just playing with fire, what if his evil thoughts were to devour Son of Yi Ya''s Resentment, or be devoured by Son of Yi Ya''s Resentment, then isn''t this blade even stronger? Even if this did not happen, after his death, our Zhou Family members accidentally broke the balance, and didn''t see him like me, isn''t that just going to suffer a disaster?


    "What, what, what benefits does learning from you have? Can it save your life?" I asked hurriedly after being surprised.


    "You can definitely save your own life. Son of Yi Ya''s Resentment has already been around for more than a thousand years, but they still can''t be compared to you, and you can''t even be compared to me. My evil thoughts can''t even be compared to you, but you can still join them as a third party to balance each other out.


    My eyes lit up and I hurriedly followed, "I understand. Your evil thoughts are about to win, so I''ll help Son of Yi Ya''s Resentment. If Son of Yi Ya''s evil thoughts are about to win, then I''ll help your evil thoughts.


    Sun Chengzhi looked at me with an expression that suggested he could teach me something.


    But a light flashed in my head, my expression changed, and I said, "No, no, there are still a lot of situations that I didn''t think of, such as when your evil thoughts attacked me, when Son of Yi Ya''s Resentment wouldn''t help me, what if you attack me together, when that time comes, where would I cry?"


    Great Grandpa Sun Chengzhi''s face darkened. He never thought that in this situation, regardless of whether it was his evil thoughts or Son of Yi Ya''s Resentment, once it erupted, there would be no logic behind it.


    "It''s not that there isn''t a way to resolve it, but if you withdraw your spiritual will and keep your heart in place, then no matter if it''s my evil thoughts or Son of Yi Ya''s Resentment, they have no way to control you directly. They can only affect you, so your willpower needs to be extremely firm." However, Great Grandpa immediately thought of a way to remedy the situation.


    "Strong willpower. Then, what do I do if my willpower isn''t strong enough?" I asked timidly. My willpower isn''t very strong. The influence of the current society is too great.


    "If your will isn''t firm, then just wait for the blade to be under your control. The blade will bring you to kill, but don''t worry, the blade won''t kill you immediately, only when there''s nobody else to kill will it kill you." Sun Chengzhi replied.


    The thought of me covered in blood, carrying a pig slaughtering knife and killing people in chaos, and being chased by the police. I shivered at the sight of the shot, but it was too bad, I didn''t want it.


    "Then, then, is there any other way?" I said with a tearful face. I don''t want to be like that.


    "Yes, there is. You can only wait until your Cultivation Level completely surpasses me before you learn the Dao," Sun Chengzhi replied with a smile.


    surpassing you, hehe, is it really that easy? If it really was that simple, Sun Yong and the rest wouldn''t have to come back from overseas, I probably wouldn''t have a chance in my life.


    "Erm, erm, may I ask, what is your current situation? Is it evil?" I quietly asked. This is very important, I have to find out who I am facing. If this is evil, then when I was training, you would teach me and suddenly make a move on me.


    "Don''t worry, I am not evil thoughts right now, but rather, a strand of spiritual will that I left behind when I was alive. However, the amount of time this spiritual will can leave behind is not long, it would be best for you to study hard and maybe live a few more days," Sun Chengzhi replied.


    "How much longer?" I asked again.


    Sun Chengzhi''s answer is that he doesn''t know, maybe a day or two, maybe a year or two, and might disappear anytime soon. I was greatly shocked by his answer and immediately asked him how to learn dao and how to cultivate.


    "If you still can''t walk, then you want to run? Can you do it? Can you do it smoothly? Do you know what the Twelve Zodiac Temples mean? Have you read the Yizhi Sutra?" "Can you recite the moral scriptures? Have you seen the Daoist Canon? Do you know what talismans are? Do you know how many types of hand seals there are?"


    Sun Chengzhi asked time and time again while shaking my head. Damn it, I really don''t seem to know anything.


    "If you don''t know, then go learn. If you don''t know these basics, then you still want to cultivate. You better wipe your own neck earlier," Sun Chengzhi said coldly.


    "T-then, recommend some books for me to read. I''ll go learn them." I''m a bit unconvinced. These kinds of things, if they weren''t people with special hobbies, who would read them?


    "Hmph, if I had the time to teach you this, then you don''t need to be so balanced, f * ck off" However, I didn''t think that Sun Chengzhi would be so angry. Not only was he venomous, he even attacked and blew me away.


    "Bang!" I fell under the bed and woke up with my head hitting the ground.


    "Eh? Why are you here?" Just as I was about to crawl up with my teeth bared, I suddenly felt that there was someone in front of me. I raised my head and saw that Sun Yong had actually appeared in my room.


    "I knocked on the door, but you didn''t reply. Furthermore, the door was unlocked, so I came in, I came here to inform you, we are the only ones who can''t solve this secret, your grandfather also doesn''t have anything else to leave behind, so we can only go back to the Sun Family Ancestral Mansion to see if there is such a chance. Do you have the time, I heard that you are still in university?" Sun Yong replied blandly.


    Going to the Sun Family Ancestral Mansion meant going to the next county. A few decades ago, they were all located in the same county, but because the economy was developing at a different pace, some areas had already been upgraded to county level cities. Thus, the previous towns had all been upgraded to district or county level.


    "Yes, why not? A bookworm would only need to surprise for a week before failing. How about that? Envy?" I immediately replied.


    If you want to get rid of me, you have to use the Pig Slaughtering Knife, how is that possible, without me around, they would all be killed by the Pig Slaughtering Knife. Furthermore, I did not have the Pig Slaughtering Knife, so it is impossible for me to go to that mysterious room to see Sun Chengzhi at any time, so I must follow them.


    "Whatever you say, we will set off this afternoon. You decide." Sun Yong left after he finished speaking. His attitude was even colder than before, because his hands were still covered with bandages.


    As expected, the matter of me following them was firmly rejected, even if I had to promise that I wouldn''t fail at the end of the term. Because they all know that it''s not easy to get into a university in our little mountain village, and it''s not like they don''t have the money to ignore it. Why not go to school?


    They also asked the Uncle how long it would take to study the blade, but they couldn''t give me a definite amount of time. It might be one or two hours, or it might not even last a year or two, so they were very determined to let me go back to school.


    But this time, I did not give in. I insisted on my own opinion, and when I thought about Sun Chengzhi''s words, I had a firm will, if I couldn''t even do such a small thing, how would I be able to persevere when Sun Chengzhi''s evil thoughts or Son of Yi Ya''s Resentment affects me.


    As a result, a huge family battle broke out between me and my parents, and we almost fought based on the theory that people came to and fro. The ones who screwed around were Uncle and Sun Yong and the rest, and they didn''t say a word and took the opportunity to say that they were going to walk on the mountain.


    When afternoon came, my attitude was still the same, as if I was ready to throw caution to the wind, leaving my parents with no choice but to agree before letting me go.


    The convoy following Uncle took more than two hours to arrive at the neighboring county, but when we arrived at the Sun Family Ancestral Mansion, they blocked us, not allowing us to enter at all. Uncle was so angry that he almost fainted.

 C13

    Uncle and the rest were blocked, this is truly out of my expectations. This is all their ancestral home, isn''t this the same as returning home?


    But just knowing a little bit of it makes me feel deaf and dumb, because it also involves their family feud from decades ago.


    In the past, had been defeated and persecuted, and his Sun Family was also unlucky, but after what had happened, the clan members of the Sun Family had all slowly returned. However, the Uncle had emigrated to a foreign country with the attitude of fleeing, and he did not have time to explain many things.


    Thus, their house became empty. Afterwards, the number of people in the Sun Family slowly increased, taking over their home, while the main house''s department became an ancestral hall, and after the change of information, they became the legal owners of the house. Even worse, because of the incident with Sun Chengzhi, they were implicated, so the relationship between their clansmen and Sun Chengzhi''s group became very unfriendly.


    Since they couldn''t even enter the ancestral hall, the Uncle was immediately angered. On the other hand, Sun Yong was furious and wanted to use violence, but was stopped by the Uncle.


    "How dare you!? This ancestral house is ours, if we don''t even open the door, then what are you waiting for, Grandfather!" Sun Yong was even ten meters angry while he was in the hotel, but he had never lost so much face before. This was not only slapping his face, it was slapping their Sun Family''s face as well.


    "Xiao Yong, remember, Sun Family''s force can only be used on the outside, it can''t be used on the inside. Even if they take over the ancestral home, they can''t die.


    "National laws? Can the laws of the continent help us?" Sun Yong was in disbelief.


    "I don''t know, I''ll try my best, if it really doesn''t work, then we''ll talk about it when the time comes, how can I let you practice the Taoism Arts, how can I let you learn the Dao, in this matter, Grandpa let you do whatever you want, using the law, if there is anything you don''t understand, you can ask grandpa, or the company''s special legal advisor, but remember, unless it''s absolutely necessary, you are not allowed to use force." Uncle said to Sun Yong.


    "Yes, Grandfather, I know what to do," Sun Yong replied. He turned around and made a few phone calls, telling them that it was a good thing to have some sort of plan. This was especially good for the rich, they didn''t need to do anything themselves, they could just hand it to the people who specialize in it.


    "Uncle, is this ancestral home very important?" I said to Uncle. Looking at how much they value this matter, it was definitely not because they wanted to study the Pig Slaughtering Knife a little more, so I asked them one more question.


    "Xiao Yang, you aren''t considered an outsider either. Uncle tells you that feng shui, especially the Feng Shui of the ancestral residence, is extremely important, especially for a family. My Sun Family has encountered danger several times outside of the country, and have also avoided danger several times. Many times, it was all due to luck.


    I nodded my head, but in my heart, I was unconvinced. There was naturally luck, but I had to struggle a lot, otherwise, I would be successful. As the saying goes, "One life, two fates, three fengshui, the effects of feng shui are already very low."


    Of course, these words couldn''t be said. Uncle and I started to look at Sun Yong doing things, and what Sun Yong did was also very efficient, one side was for him to give out ideas, and the other side was for people to put into practice, the ones that should be registered, the ones that should be reported on, and the ones that should be made clear of the situation, all of this was done in a neat and orderly manner, which made Uncle very satisfied.


    That night, I dripped my blood on the Pig Slaughtering Knife. When I saw Sun Chengzhi and told him what happened today, Sun Chengzhi pretended not to hear anything and asked me what I had learnt today.


    Err, other than arguing with my parents today, I was also travelling by car. After seeing that the Uncle was sick with anger, and then seeing Sun Yong taking care of things, I really didn''t have time to learn those things. Thus, I was blown away by the furious Sun Chengzhi.


    On the second day, the Uncle was already able to study the problem of the Great Grandpa''s inheritance peacefully with me. He had completely relayed the matter to Sun Yong, and in the span of a night, Sun Yong had managed to use the power of his clan to contact a few of the local leaders.


    "Xiao Yang, you want to learn Dao?" When Uncle heard what I said, he said in shock.


    "Yes, I want to learn the Dao. From my grandfather''s death, I know that this world is not that simple, nor is it as simple as what was taught in the classroom. From the beginning to the end, I was a participant, but I was unable to display any of my abilities, so I was very aggrieved in my heart, so I wanted to learn the Dao."


    This is not my excuse, but my truth. My grandfather''s death took away countless secrets, and also brought about countless secrets and accidents, but I can''t do anything, I can only follow the flow, I can only do whatever it takes to get into danger, this makes me very sullen, if I don''t encounter this kind of thing, since I did, if I don''t know about it, what happens the next time I encounter this kind of thing, it''s not like I always have this kind of luck.


    "Then what do you want to learn? There are many schools of mystical arts. For example, Taoism. Dragon Tiger, Green City, Wu Dang, Nanshan. These few clans are all Taoists, but the way they cultivate is different. Mountain doctors each have their own unique skills. You must have a goal, right?" Uncle said.


    The words of the Uncle made me want to cry. I seemed to have taken it for granted, that''s right, learning the Dao is a very simple word, but the content it covers is extremely vast. Any one of them can be studied for a lifetime.


    "Um, what is my Great Grandpa best at? What should I do if I follow him?" However, I wasn''t depressed, and immediately changed my mind. Since I couldn''t learn everything, I might as well choose what my Great Grandpa was best at.


    "My father is most proficient in fortune telling and feng shui, and fortune telling has many different schools. Looking at one''s palm, one''s palm, one''s face, test for eight characters, feel one''s bones, there are also six books, the Plum Blossom Change number, astrology, testing and so on. There are simply too many of them, which one do you want to learn?" Uncle asked again.


    I opened my mouth, but my brain was completely confused by Uncle. I really didn''t know anything about what he had said, so how the f * ck am I supposed to choose?


    "Then, then I will just learn the most basic of things!" I finally gave up. I knew that if I didn''t have a master teacher guiding me, I would have to blindly advance through this vast knowledge. Maybe I won''t even be able to reach the doorstep in my entire life.


    "Essentially, haha, which one of the things I was talking about earlier is not basic? How can learning the Dao be so simple, this is a science, do you understand, randomly pick one, and we won''t be able to finish studying it for a lifetime. Xiao Yang, it''s a good thing that you have this interest, but remember, don''t be too ambitious, always read books whenever you have time," the Uncle said with a smile.


    Uncle left after he finished speaking, leaving me alone to ponder over it. After thinking for a long time, I finally understood, damn, I seem to have been tricked by Uncle, he did it on purpose, he said it on purpose, because he didn''t want to teach me anything.


    I was angered to the point that my teeth were itching, but I did not have much of a hatred towards him, because I knew that I was too rash, Uncle and the rest of them were only a part of the family, not a sect. They would not accept any disciples, and would only teach their descendants, so their abilities are unique to the cultivators, so naturally they had to keep it a secret, and although I called him Uncle, in the end I am only surnamed Zhou and not Sun, so he did not teach me.


    It is a science, and there is simply too much content inside. If there is no one to lead the way, and I only wasted effort, then I will not be able to learn anything from Sun Chengzhi, and in the end, I will just die.


    So after I thought it through clearly, I went to find the Uncle and directly told him, "Uncle, you must teach me according to what you taught Sun Yong. If you are willing, I can also use a secret to exchange for it."


    "Oh, what secret?" Uncle asked with interest.


    "My grandfather told me the secret of the Great Grandpa ¡­" I replied.


    When he said this sentence, the Uncle''s aura suddenly changed from that of an old man who was afflicted with a hundred illnesses, to that of a mighty and imposing aura.


    "What secret?" The Uncle replied.


    The aura of the Uncle gave me a lot of pressure, and looking at his gaze made my heart jump. I even had the feeling that I wouldn''t be able to help but say it out loud.


    "Here. When the time comes, I will naturally tell you." But I still held it in and didn''t say it out loud.


    "Is that so? When can you tell me? How do I know you''re not lying to me?" Uncle asked again.


    "I, I..." I was a little speechless because I could feel that the Uncle''s aura was becoming stronger and stronger, making me feel like I was about to bow down and worship him. However, I was unwilling in my heart, so I was very conflicted.


    Just when I could not hold on any longer, an assistant from the Uncle ran over while gasping for breath, and shouted out, "Chairman, it''s bad, Sun Yong is surrounded by people from the Sun Family."


    With just that one sentence, it broke the silence. The Uncle was alarmed and immediately asked what was going on. He quickly followed me out of the hotel. I wiped off the cold sweat on my forehead and followed after thinking for a while.

 C14

    When I followed Uncle and the others and saw Sun Yong, the situation was already very chaotic because Sun Yong and the rest were surrounded on the streets. There were a total of seven to eight middle-aged women surrounding and attacking them, with a few old grannies as the main force.


    Beat, don''t dare to hit, they are all women and old people, no matter how much you hit, you can''t run away, because when they got on the car, those women carried their wheels, so Sun Yong and the rest could only stubbornly wait for help, while informing Uncle to call the police and let the police handle the situation, but they could tell that Sun Yong was in a very sorry state.


    Further outside were dozens of spectators. Right now, their home ground was the seven to eight middle-aged women, who were pointing at Sun Yong with their hands on their waists as they shouted at him, scratching him from time to time before they started crying and making a ruckus, loudly talking about how they wanted to take over his family. Even the public opinion was on their side.


    Seeing this situation, I hurriedly pulled Uncle who was about to go rescue.


    "Xiao Yang, you, what do you want to do?" The Uncle asked me in confusion.


    "Uncle, believe me, don''t go over there, they will attack you if you go over, the best way now is to wait for the police," I said to Uncle.


    This method was very shameless, but the effect was very useful, especially in rural areas where it was popular, especially when it was used in some of the disputes over building houses. You made the old man lie under the car, stopped you, then had the woman curse at you, what kind of dirty words would make you angry, made you lose your mind, and even made you cry to the people around you, causing you to arouse sympathy and change public opinion. If you dare to attack, hehe, that''s even better, their man would be right next to you, soon there would be a free-for-all fight, and when the police came, you would be the first to attack the old man.


    When I told Uncle of their method, Uncle was also shocked, but he quickly recovered from his shock. In terms of schemes and tricks, he had seen a lot in the business world, and in his eyes, this was nothing more than a small trick. He did not pay attention to it in the beginning, but was careless.


    "Xiao Yang, thank you," Uncle said to me with a smile.


    Then, the Uncle called Sun Yong and gave him some pointers. Sun Yong''s expression immediately lit up, as if he was blindly worshipping his grandfather.


    Then, Sun Yong made a few calls and soon, a large number of police officers arrived. Police, arrest them all and bring them back, the reason is to disturb the peace, no one will be of use.


    Once he entered the police station, with Sun Yong''s identity, he walked out after staying less than ten minutes.


    "I''m sorry, grandfather, I lost face for you," Sun Yong said to the Uncle after he returned.


    "Shameful, why did you embarrass yourself? Is it because you were being watched by others? No, no, the Sun Family people have taught you a lesson today. I didn''t think that those old women and women could make you look so miserable, right?"


    Sun Yong''s face became even redder, he was truly in a sorry state back then, those sturdy women pounced towards him like hungry wolves, wanting to scratch him, almost scaring him, but he had only pushed them with his defensive force once, and they just sat on the ground, shouting at him for hitting people, angry that he really wanted to hit them, in short, he had lost all his face today.


    "Grandfather, we have basically investigated everything clearly. The ones behind the scenes were those who were with Third Uncle in the past, and our family has the most of them," Sun Yong replied.


    "Third Uncle, is it Brother Sheng? It''s been several decades, but he still hasn''t made any progress. He''s staring at the small gain in front of him." Uncle heard and immediately laughed coldly.


    Of course, I also understand the intentions of Sun Yong''s Third Uncle. Although the situation is great right now, the pressure from the people at the bottom level is still enormous, especially the housing issue. Right now, there''s a piece of real estate in the county, and that''s a huge amount of wealth, so how could I give it up?


    "Grandfather, since they are so heartless, then we should treat them with respect and prepare to withdraw the money we gave to support our Sun Family. I would rather throw it away to such a person," Sun Yong replied.


    After all, because of Sun Chengzhi''s matter that year, many people from the Sun Family were implicated, so they had prepared a sum of money. If the development of the Sun Family was not good, they were prepared to use this money to support them. But now, they had decided to cancel this money.


    Since the younger generation of Sun Family did not care about old friendship, then why should he care so much about sticking up with them? Taking the matters of today as an example, they merely looked for the leaders to get some fresh air, and then, they would use legal means to get those houses back. Moreover, it would be a very gentle method, and even if they were to take it back, they would have to pay a large amount of compensation fees.


    But the people from the Sun Family had heard of the news and thought that they would use the money to bribe their leaders, colluding officials and merchants, and forcefully take their houses. Hence, they brought people to surround Sun Yong''s convoy, and caused such a thing.


    "I heard you want to learn Dao?" Sun Yong talked to me in private.


    "Why, no," I replied.


    "Do you want to take revenge for that time?" Sun Yong raised his eyebrows again.


    I rolled my eyes, could it be that I am such a vengeful person? Since I said that I would forgive him, then I definitely would not look for trouble with Sun Yong because of what happened that time.


    So I told him that it wasn''t because of this, but why it wasn''t convenient to tell.


    "Then tell me about that secret first. The people from the Sun Family have their word. As long as they determine that the secret is useful to us, they will definitely teach you their best," Sun Yong said to me.


    "I can only tell you that this secret is related to the Pig Slaughtering Knife and your great-grandfather. It''s not convenient for me to tell you anything else. As for whether you''re willing or not, that will depend on you guys."


    I can''t tell them in advance, it''s not that I don''t trust them, but the secret in Sun Chengzhi''s Divine Sense is just too important. If they knew, they would definitely snatch it away at all costs.


    "It doesn''t seem like a good idea if you don''t want us to know what choice you have," Sun Yong said again.


    But no matter what, I am unwilling to say it. If I say too much, I fear that they will find me suspicious. If they don''t want to teach me, then I can only think of something else.


    Sun Yong left helplessly. When I went to sleep, I saw Great Grandpa Sun Chengzhi and told him what happened today.


    Do you want to die? Let me tell you, Son of Yi Ya''s Resentment will erupt at any time, and once the Resentment breaks out, my evil thoughts will also follow. When that time comes, don''t blame me for not reminding you when you die, "Sun Chengzhi said angrily.


    I was so shocked that I hurriedly tried to defend myself. I haven''t been playing for the entire day and I''ve read a few things as well. At least I knew what it meant to be a martial arts practitioner and to be a five, three, and five loser.


    "Who told you to look around randomly, those things are useless to you in protecting your life, those are all arts and not the dao. What you need to learn is the dao, tomorrow you need to find a medical human body diagram and memorize the human body''s mysterious meridians and eight meridians, especially those acupoints, none of them are allowed to remember wrongly, understand?" Sun Chengzhi shouted.


    "A diagram of a medical human body? Are you calling me Chinese Medicine?" I asked, disappearing.


    "You, you, are really angering me to death! What do you mean by Chinese medicine, cultivation, meditating, you know, nurturing the veins in the body, and the Soul? This is the most important part of the path of learning!" Sun Chengzhi roared.


    "Sit down, cultivate, isn''t that cultivation, how can I change my way of learning?" I frowned as I replied. Sun Chengzhi was too much of a scam, his words were unclear, who the hell would know?


    "Cultivator, you, you, come over here, I''ll beat you to death!" Sun Chengzhi was so angry that he almost started hitting me.


    I hurriedly begged for mercy and explained that I really didn''t understand this. In the 20 odd years of my life, my life rules had nothing to do with this. How the hell would I understand this?


    But Great Grandpa Sun Chengzhi was still dizzy from my anger, and in the end, with a wave of his hand, he blew me away.


    I woke up and saw that it was only a little while later, still in the middle of the night, so I lay down and went to bed, so I didn''t see the light coming out of the window of my room when I fell asleep.


    "Sure enough, Xiao Yang, you''re much stupider than your grandfather" who was meditating next door opened his eyes and quietly muttered to himself. However, he slowly closed his eyes and actually didn''t have the intention to get up to check.

 C15

    In the Sun Family Ancestral Mansion, the person who currently lived here was called Sun Liansheng. He was Sun Chengzhi''s nephew, and because Sun Chengzhi''s name was renowned in the past, many people who came to request Sun Chengzhi''s divination were invited. Therefore, Sun Chengzhi was also the number one person in the surrounding area at that time.


    There was no need to mention Sun Chengzhi''s family, his nephew was the same as well. Sun Liansheng was one of them, and back then he had also suffered greatly as well, as some of the side effects were still present, so after the turmoil ended, they did not have a good relationship with Sun Chengzhi''s family. Furthermore, Sun Chengzhi''s only remaining son had escaped abroad, causing them to suffer quite a few more hardships in those years.


    Their family already had a lot of people in the first place, and now they have the most people. After the information was changed, he secretly operated on it and directly became the owner of the house.


    Now that the price of the house had risen so quickly, the county''s price had also risen quickly. Although it was not comparable to those large cities, it was still worth a lot, so whether it was in reality or in terms of relationships, he would not return the house to them. It was because he felt that this was the compensation Sun Chengzhi had given him back then.


    But today, a large portion of his family had been reduced by half, because his wife, son, and daughter-in-law had all entered the police station. He had agreed to the farce in the afternoon, but he hadn''t directed it, because he didn''t need to say that everyone in the family would know that child''s play, so he wasn''t too worried.


    After cooking for his grandchildren and feeding them, Sun Liansheng laid down on the rocking chair at home to rest. As their ancestral hall was right next to the room he slept in, he couldn''t help but think back to the grand occasion of the Sun Family back then. Back then, his Sun Family had reached its peak in the hands of Sun Chengzhi, and in this area of one hundred and fifty kilometers, who didn''t know of the great name of Sun Family.


    That turmoil back then had almost extinguished their Sun Family. Even now, they had not been able to completely recover, so he hated and loved that Sun Chengzhi. Sun Liansheng slowly fell asleep between the glory of the past and his defeat.


    "Pa da!" Sun Liansheng was awakened by a light noise. He was old and slept lightly. Even the slightest noise would wake him up.


    Hearing the sounds coming from the ancestral hall next door, Sun Liansheng stood up from his rocking chair. There were still many ranks of ancestors in the ancestral hall, and once every year there was an oil lamp lit, there would be mice that would steal some lamp oil. He had to go take a look.


    However, the moment Sun Liansheng opened the door, his breathing quickened because he saw a familiar figure. Sun Liansheng rubbed his eyes and opened his eyes again. After confirming that this was the case, he slowly walked in front of that figure and softly said, "Uncle!"


    The figure slowly turned around. When Sun Liansheng looked down at his face, his face was covered in tears. He wailed, "Uncle, you''re finally back. It''s been several decades. Where have you been?"


    Sun Chengzhi turned his head and looked at the old man who was sitting on the ground crying bitterly. Immediately, his heart was filled with emotions, he gently supported the old man and said, "Sheng''er, Uncle has let you down.


    "Uncle, then why did you come back?" Sun Liansheng asked in surprise because he had noticed something unusual.


    "I naturally came back for the Sun Family. I already know about the matter between you and Lin''er ¡­"


    "Uncle, I, this is none of my business. He went too far, walked away for decades, and now he wants us to leave. How could this be?" Sun Liansheng said angrily.


    "I know, there is no one right or wrong in this matter, but our Sun Family does not allow internal strife, have you forgotten this rule?" Sun Chengzhi said somewhat sternly.


    "I know, but Uncle, you can''t help your son. Let''s not talk about what he did that year. First, tell me about my family. My three sons, seven or eight grandchildren. Without this house, what can we do?" Sun Liansheng replied immediately.


    "I know as well, so didn''t I give you an idea? Come over here and I''ll tell you ¡­" Sun Chengzhi waved his hand.


    The next morning, after I woke up, I went to the bookstore and bought a pile of human body diagrams. There were acupuncture points, meridian channels, and even muscles and bones, all of them were there, and then I started to memorise them. The next time I see Sun Chengzhi, he would definitely blow away all of them with a slap.


    But after carrying for a short while, Sun Yong came and knocked on my door.


    "Is there something you need?" I asked without turning my head.


    "What''s the use of memorizing some of the strange meridians? If you really want to enter this circle, the best way is to put it into practice," Sun Yong leaned on the doorstep and said.


    "Practice, what practice?" I asked over my shoulder.


    "If you want to learn fortune-telling, then go up the street and tell others your fortune. If you want to learn feng shui, then go and show them your feng shui, or visit the Mingchuan Mountains. If you want to catch a ghost or demon, then go take a walk around the haunted house and hide in your room." Sun Yong said.


    Sun Yong''s words were very logical, I accepted it immediately. Right, what kind of learning method is deeper than practice, what do you want to learn, can''t you just practice for a bit?


    "Um, you''re right, but how can there be a chance for us to practice now?" I frowned again. I couldn''t accomplish all that Sun Yong had said for the time being.


    I don''t even know about the four evil spirits, so I might be beaten to death. It''s the same for Feng Shui.


    "Then I''ll give you a chance. Right now, I have a customer that''s a bit troublesome, so I can bring you to experience the world," Sun Yong said indifferently.


    "Whaa, what are you doing?" I asked in shock.


    "I have a client that I have a bit of trouble with, and I need to settle it now. If you want to go, then hurry up, in five minutes, the car will leave, and I will wait downstairs for five minutes," Sun Yong said coldly, then left right after.


    There couldn''t be a f * cking trap here, right? A thought flashed through my mind, but I instantly dismissed it as I knew that it would be extremely easy for Sun Yong and the Uncle to deal with me. Since there was no need to go through so much trouble, I quickly changed my clothes and appeared in front of Sun Yong within five minutes.


    This time, Sun Yong didn''t bring his assistants along, they only drove their own cars, and other than him, it was me on the car. But not long after, one car became three.


    After Sun Yong''s explanation and many of my inquiries, I finally found out that, other than using the name of being the investment of a foreign foreigner back home, Sun Yong and the Uncle had also displayed the name of the Great Grandpa Sun Chengzhi back then. Simply put, they wanted to come back and research the cause of the God Stick.


    Therefore, when Sun Yong and the leaders were having dinner yesterday, he had not mentioned about investing in them, but he was extremely familiar with the weird things that happened with gods and gods.


    That person''s surname was Zhang. He was the director of a certain department, so everyone called him Chairman Zhang. Although Chairman Zhang''s family was in the city, his parents and brother were in the countryside, and his brother was farming at home, so he would often cook some game to eat.


    Not long ago, his brother caught a weasel, which was turned into a weasel in the northern region, an animal as famous as a fox. Both of them were very evil, but in the southern region, there wasn''t much to care about, so his brother killed the weasel and stewed meat soup for his seven-year-old son to eat.


    That night, his younger brother''s son had a high fever and refused to back down. He would talk nonsense, say something about returning my life, and would even give off the stench of a weasel, making the whole family anxious.


    Since they were already at this point, they were not stupid. They already knew that something miraculous had happened, so they invited a few mages over, but they had come with a lot of money and money, but they still didn''t have a good person. Chairman Zhang''s old man was extremely anxious, calling him every day to say that he knew a lot of people, and wanted him to find some mages to deal with them.


    If he were to openly do this kind of feudal and superstitious thing, then he wouldn''t need his position anymore. Therefore, he had family members on one side and a future career on the other, causing him to be unable to sleep every night. He secretly found a few masters, who were also swindlers in the martial arts world.


    After the meal, he even went and specially asked the teachers who Sun Chengzhi was. After asking around, he found out a little higher, Sun Yong had a family background, the so-called tiger father doesn''t have a dog son. Sun Chengzhi''s name was so famous back then, and if his children wanted to eat this kind of food, they would have to know who he was, right?


    He had hinted to him that as long as he could help him settle this matter, he would be able to settle the matter regarding his ancestral home. They had already known about the situation since long ago, and Sun Yong had readily agreed to help.


    Thus, today''s trip was to expel the evil spirits from the Zhang Clan Head''s clan. After finding out about this news, it made me feel quite excited. I didn''t expect to see such an exciting scene on my first trip.


    "Sun Yong, do you think that yellow skin is powerful? Is it like what the novels say?" I hurriedly asked.


    "Whether it''s powerful or not, you''ll know when you see it. What''s evil isn''t just the weasel or fox, it''s possible that all animals are evil, wasn''t that what your grandfather encountered? The pigs that have been raised for more than ten years are about to turn into spirits, if I come, that pig will die into dregs." Sun Yong replied.


    I violently rolled my eyes in my heart. Holy shit, this Sun Yong really doesn''t know how to f * cking chat.


    "Um, then let me ask you one more thing. Regarding my grandpa, didn''t they say that animals can only become spirit after cultivating for a hundred years? Why is it that the pig became spirit after ten years? It''s not like there haven''t been any old sows that have matured in a dozen years, why can''t others?" I asked.


    "I''m not an immortal, how would I know? But I can guess, there''s a problem with the food the pig is eating, even if you feed the pig for a hundred years, it would be impossible for it to turn into spirit food, because there isn''t even a bit of spirit energy in the feed, but it''s different in the countryside. The pigs are all fed with spirit grass or other plants like duckweed, and if there is spirit energy in some places, it would probably mean that the plants there are covered in spirit energy, it would be impossible for the pig to grow essence." Sun Yong explained.


    What Sun Yong said made sense, so I couldn''t help but mourn in silence for my grandfather. He was really too unlucky, the one who was poor to the point that only had a female pig as his biggest property was Old Lady Wang, and she had raised that female pig for more than ten years. Furthermore, she fed it something with spirit energy everyday, what kind of coincidence was this.


    Thinking of this, I had nothing more to say, so the car began to grow silent. Two hours later, we arrived at Chairman Zhang''s hometown in the countryside and saw his nephew who was in trouble.


    However, the moment Sun Yong entered the room, the grandson actually opened his eyes, let out a scream and was about to run away. He went through the desk and the chair with extreme agility.


    This change completely frightened Chairman Zhang''s family, but when Sun Yong saw it, he started laughing.

 C16

    The moment Sun Yong entered the room, the change in Chairman Zhang''s nephew shocked everyone. Chairman Zhang''s father was so anxious that he was about to cry and carry his grandson back, but he was stopped by Sun Yong.


    "Teacher Sun, no, Master Sun, this, this, what exactly is going on?" Chairman Zhang was also stunned, he had long known about his nephew''s situation, he had been to the hospital, he had invited the god to help, but it was all useless, every day he had a high fever, and if he could not continue, he would not make people confused, he would just talk nonsense, and then, he would appear to be in a semi-conscious state. How could he be as good as he was before?


    Compared to Mr. Sun, he still liked it when others called him Master Sun. Master, this was a honorific, only people who had very high qualifications in the industry with seniors could call him Master Sun. If not, then I can only call him Master Sun.


    "Don''t worry, Chairman Zhang, this is a very normal thing. How could a prey not run after seeing a Huntress?" Sun Yong replied with a smile.


    "Prey, Hunter, this..." Chairman Zhang found it hard to accept this analogy. After all, she was his nephew.


    "Master, I beg of you, please save my grandson. He''s only seven years old, it''s been hard on him these past few days ¡­" Chief Zhang''s father didn''t care about that.


    Sun Yong comforted them one by one, and when he finally calmed down, he lowered his head to look at Chairman Zhang''s nephew. At this time, he was already hiding under the table, and his nephew''s end was right next to the wall, so he was hiding in a corner. When he saw Sun Yong looking down at him, he immediately bared his teeth, as if he wanted to pounce on him and bite him, but his fearful eyes betrayed him, as he did not have the guts to do so.


    "As for the matter, we have basically already found out. The weasel you gave him had a few Cultivation Level s on him, so after eating his body, that also means that it will ruin his cultivation. He was naturally unwilling in his heart, so he possessed his soul onto his body to torture him, but don''t worry, although this beast''s cultivation level is not low, it did not achieve anything great. This matter, is simple," Sun Yong replied with a smile.


    Although the current Sun Yong is young, he has a mature manner to him. Adding to the mysterious temperament on his body, he can make people believe him, and with just a few words, he has subdued everyone. All the people in the Zhang Family couldn''t help but believe him, just like how my parents, Second Uncle, and the others believed him back then.


    So, since Sun Yong had already said it was easy, and even Chairman Zhang had clearly relaxed, he stressed that he would solve the problem of Sun Yong settling his nephew, and solve the problem of Sun Yong''s ancestral home.


    "Cousin, go, capture him." Sun Yong naturally nodded and agreed, but when he turned his head, he told me to go catch the child.


    I hurriedly shook my head. ''I''m not stupid, that kid is just a weasel right now. What if I get bitten? Isn''t this just trying to scam me.''


    "Don''t worry, I''ll keep watching. If you don''t even have that much courage, what are you going to learn?" Sun Yong replied.


    However, provocation was useless against me. When I was young, I had been bitten by dogs before, so I was especially afraid of these things that could bite people. Not only dogs, but also people who could bite people.


    "I really admire you, why are you so timid, take this talisman, then he won''t dare to bite you." Sun Yong curled his lips, and took out a Spiritual Talisman, handing it over to me.


    I know Sun Yong is capable, but I immediately felt reassured in my heart. It was just a kid possessed by a weasel, if it was any trouble, I would immediately kneel down, crawl over and extend my hand to grab that brat.


    However, a second later, a sharp "F * ck, let go of me!" sound rang out, because Sun Yong''s talisman was useless, freaking me out bitten.


    He first lifted the table with one hand, then grabbed the child with the other. Then, he used all his strength to slip out, wrapped a circle of red string around the child''s hand, and after trembling, his neck began to move. Very quickly, he tied the child up.


    When Sun Yong grabbed him, the child let go of me and turned his head to ask Sun Yong for his help. Unfortunately, Sun Yong only placed his palm on the child''s chin and held him back.


    Sun Yong''s speed was very fast, in a matter of a few seconds, everyone reacted, he had already subdued the child.


    "Master, this ¡­"


    "Shut up, don''t talk!" Just as Chief Zhang''s father opened his mouth, he was stopped by Sun Yong.


    Heh, those who were capable had quite the temper, but seeing that Sun Yong had revealed this move, even Chairman Zhang did not object.


    "Listen up, I know that it wasn''t easy for you weasels to cultivate, but it took all your effort to reach your level, and it was wrong for you to destroy your cultivation, but that would only mean that you haven''t become an immortal in your entire life. You should be reincarnating, not harming people like us, so let bygones be bygones, now that you have left his body, reincarnate is fine," Sun Yong shouted at the child.


    But the child still bared his teeth, and continued to bite Sun Yong.


    Sun Yong''s face darkened. He took out a yellow paper charm and lit it up, then placed it in front of the child to smoke. After burning one charm, Sun Yong immediately took out another one to smoke, causing the child to scream in pain.


    It was because of his strange voice that no one tried to stop Sun Yong''s atrocity. Otherwise, he would have already been beaten out of the palace.


    Thus, after burning five talismans, the little child or weasel finally gave in and continuously nodded his head, begging for mercy.


    Then, he said, "Since you are convinced, then go reincarnate. After a while, they will burn gold and silver treasures for you, and with your ability, they will go to the city''s god temple and add oil. If there is a chance, they will buy a few weasels to release you."


    One slap, one date. Sun Yong played this game smoothly, at first he used all his might in a feint, but when it submitted to him, it immediately gave him benefits. In this way, that weasel would naturally be deeply grateful towards him.


    Thus, Sun Yong released the red ropes, and the child continued to twitch, but it did not recover for long. He opened his eyes, and when he saw that there were so many people surrounding him, he started to cry loudly, crying for his grandfather.


    Chief Zhang''s father immediately picked up the child and carried him into the room.


    "High, it really is high. Master Sun, you are too powerful. Compared to you, all of the gentlemen around here are nothing but dregs," Chairman Zhang praised Sun Yong as he pulled Sun Yong along.


    Of course, Sun Yong was extremely modest, and had also done it perfectly, actually helping those who had failed to succeed to explain the situation to him. This made Chairman Zhang look up to him again.


    The only thing left to do was drink and talk, Sun Yong''s actions, had directly made the people of Zhang family see him as a peerless master, and entertained him with great dignity.


    In less than an hour, there would be a huge crowd rushing over. A lot of people told Sun Yong what was wrong with their house and asked him to settle it, making him extremely annoyed.


    In the end, Sun Yong made a move. He pushed aside those who wanted to make a fortune and change their lives, leaving only a few who wanted to test their luck, and then, in front of everyone, he clearly calculated their lives. Once again, he subdued all of them, but after that, he stopped fighting because he only had so many things to do, and he needed to rest for a few days before he could recover.


    Even that manager Zhang was stunned by Sun Yong''s methods, and unexpectedly settled down. He wanted Sun Yong to be the first one to calculate his fate after he recovered his ability, and Sun Yong agreed once again.


    After three rounds of drinking and five courses of food, Sun Yong was drunk on the Zhang Family''s man. In the end, Chairman Zhang arranged for people to drive Sun Yong''s car to send us back to the city, but after returning to the hotel, Sun Yong woke up more than half from his drinking and started to report to Uncle about today''s matter.


    This also allowed me to hear some tricks. Maybe Sun Yong''s capabilities were not bad, but he was still a bit lacking when it came to dealing with people, he was not an extrovert, and was instead very aloof and cold. That''s why today, his behavior today was completely inconsistent with his personality.


    When I returned to the hotel, that would be the time to study the Pig Slaughtering Knife. However, they had looked at the knife for a whole day and had touched it countless times already, so now that they were researching it, it wasn''t that exaggerated.


    Therefore, the corresponding time I also increased, have the time to read a few books, study a bit, those human body''s eight extraordinary meridian distribution map I am also desperately reciting.


    Although Sun Yong seemed to have not done anything except tie the child up with a red string and say some words that were smeared with symbol parchment, I knew that this place tests one''s eyesight and experience. Those who do not have that experience would not even be able to see the situation clearly, nor would they know how to deal with it.


    So I didn''t hold back and told Sun Chengzhi, but this time Sun Chengzhi didn''t shout at me, and patiently explained to me the meaning behind Sun Yong''s actions.


    "Sun Yong told you to capture that child in order to distract him. Although that weasel has some Cultivation Level s, it couldn''t compare to Sun Yong, so the moment Sun Yong appeared, he discovered it, and wanted to run extremely anxiously, and the red rope is not simple either, because it has been specially treated with Immortal Binding Rope. Of course, this kind of rope is impossible, but it has a miraculous effect on being possessed by all sorts of ghosts, so I can teach you how to make it in the future.


    After that, when he used the talisman to poison the weasel, the effect would be the same even without the talisman, because animals like the weasel are afraid of being smothered in smoke, and using the talisman only adds to the mysteriousness of the smoke, and the weasel also had the intention of retreating a long time ago. Although the animal''s cultivation would not be easy, it can be reincarnated in its entire life, but once it kills someone and commits a crime, there would be no hope at all, so he quickly surrendered. Sun Chengzhi had analyzed Sun Yong''s intentions little by little, which benefited me greatly. This kind of teaching was definitely more useful than any book.


    Afterwards, I asked him a lot of questions and Sun Chengzhi basically answered them all, making me extremely happy. Unknowingly, dawn arrived, and I was kicked out by Sun Chengzhi.


    After spending an afternoon and a night''s time, Sun Yong''s achievements in Chairman Zhang''s hometown were fully spread out. Thus, Chairman Zhang''s circle of people knew that there was an expert in the city who had returned from the outer seas, and was extremely skilled in capturing ghosts and exorcising monsters. Thus, Sun Yong began to busy himself, and couldn''t stop the phone call for the entire morning.


    However, these were not the main point. The main point was that he had received news in the afternoon that Sun Liansheng had agreed to give up the ancestral home.


    "So fast. Could it be that Chairman Zhang used some sort of trick?" Even the Uncle was surprised. The efficiency of the task was too high, so he was worried that the director used some special method. That would not do, no matter how bad that old guy Sun Liansheng was, he was still a Sun Family user, he wouldn''t go overboard.


    "No, it''s weird, Sun Liansheng initiated this. Dean Zhang only just came into contact with them, he did not even mention the conditions," Sun Yong replied.


    "Let''s go, take me to see Sun Liansheng." Uncle could not sit still, the situation had already exceeded his expectations.

 C17

    CHAPTER XVII KING GOLD


    The Uncle was not sure why Sun Lian Sheng changed his mind overnight, he had to give up the house that he had lived in for dozens of years. He was not like Sun Yong who lived in a wealthy family and had never experienced hardships before.


    Either there was a problem with the ancestral home that forced them to leave, or they were rich enough to buy a house from other places, but in a day, it was unbelievable that such a change would happen, so Uncle could not sit still. He had to personally go meet Sun Liansheng.


    When I saw Sun Liansheng, I was in the Sun Family Ancestral Mansion. Originally, the Sun Family Ancestral Mansion was an old house that was dozens of acres large, where several tens of clan members of the Sun Family lived. However, due to the fall of the Sun Family and the sale of many lands, as well as the economic development of many houses, I built my own house.


    At this time, Sun Family was extremely lively, because they were moving in and out of the city, as well as their own people and the workers they had hired from the moving companies.


    "The conflict the day before yesterday, you decided to give up your ancestral home yesterday, and moved today. This change is way too fast, they didn''t win the lottery right?" I said, clicking my tongue. Yesterday, they could have surrounded and attacked Sun Yong for the sake of some rumors, and that only happened after dozens of hours.


    "It can''t be that he won the lottery. If he won, he would only show off in front of me and not move, there must be some unforeseen event that we don''t know about," Uncle replied.


    After being notified, not long after, Sun Liansheng walked out and walked in front of Uncle. Sun Liansheng was currently sweating profusely, but his face was flushed red and he looked very happy.


    Of course, when he arrived in front of Uncle, his face darkened as he said, "Sun Lianlin, you''re actually still alive!"


    Even Sun Yong did not expect that the relationship between his great-uncle and his grandfather would be so stiff that he would say such things the moment he saw them. Even the expression on his face had changed.


    However, Uncle only smiled and said gently, "You aren''t dead yet, how could I? Back then, my father gave us two Life Seats, my life span is higher than yours."


    I won''t bother with it anymore. I''ve shown you your house for so many years, and not only have you repaired it, from today onwards, you can cancel it, but there is one thing, no matter what you want to do, the ancestral hall cannot be moved. This is for the entire Sun Family, and not for your faction.


    According to the rules of the previous generation, only the clan head could occupy the ancestral hall and live in the house closest to the ancestral hall. Although he had given up his position, it absolutely did not mean that he had to make them the clan heads.


    "Relax, I am not interested. This house, I only wanted to stay, I started it from scratch abroad, now I have three manors, several listed companies, and a lot of assets, I am not interested in these things," Uncle said with a haughty tone.


    Sun Liansheng was dumbstruck, hearing Sun Lianlin''s report on his family property gave him a shock, why was this guy so rich, and then angry, so rich, and yet still coming back to fight with him for this old house, if his ancestor did not reveal his strength, and give him a hand, he would not know what to do.


    However, before Sun Liansheng could lose his temper, Uncle said, "Brother Sheng, you''re not a decisive person. Your attitude took a huge turn every day.


    "Haha, if you want to know, I won''t tell you. You''ll die from anxiety. However, I can tell you one thing. This ancestral home is truly a good place. Hahaha ¡­" Sun Liansheng squinted his eyes and laughed.


    Uncle was so angry that he hurriedly asked a few times, but Sun Liansheng didn''t say a word and just left while laughing loudly.


    "Grandfather, according to the information I just gathered, the money in Third Uncle''s and his son''s bank account has been transferred to the other seven or eight families'' accounts. Those families are the people who took over our house with him, and Third Uncle''s youngest son rented two three-bedroom one-room suites yesterday. He even went to the real estate company and seemed to be buying a house right now." Not long after, Sun Yong came over and quietly said.


    Sun Yong''s words made me extremely shocked. To be able to find out about it so quickly, isn''t this just too amazing?


    Also, those families that have taken over our house earlier, please buy them all and let them move away as soon as possible. Also, you have to prepare some things for me to do after I enter the old house, I want to do it so that I can look through the veins in the ground, "Uncle said to Sun Yong.


    Hearing the two words Earth Vein, Sun Yong''s expression changed, and said: "Grandfather, how about I do it, your body ¡­"


    "That won''t do. You don''t know that our Sun Family Residence is not that simple. Back then, my father had personally renovated it, so of course he did something to block our paths. Your cultivation is not enough yet," Uncle said hurriedly.


    Sun Yong became silent, and then he went along with the arrangements made by the Uncle, while I took the opportunity to ask the Uncle what the terrain was. I didn''t expect the Uncle to really explain it to me today.


    Not only must we consider the layout of the buildings, we must also study the underground and the sky, the underground water, the underground river, and the things buried in the soil can affect them. The sky is the same as well, no matter where the wind blows, no matter how the buildings are blocked, it is also a very complicated and rigorous thing, and our Sun family, as a feng shui aristocratic family, knows that feng shui can also save people.


    I didn''t know what was going on, but what I knew was that the feng shui of this house was not ordinary. Back then, Great Grandpa was the one who made it, so there were many secrets within.


    After returning from the Sun Family Ancestral Mansion, they started to get busy. Uncle didn''t know what he was doing, but Sun Yong was very busy, on one hand, he wanted to find out the reason behind Sun Liansheng''s change of heart, and on the other hand, he was going to legally receive the Sun Family Ancestral Mansion. Most importantly, he still had to deal with the people who came to ask for divine divination, so it would be strange if they weren''t busy.


    Relatively speaking, I am much more relaxed, just reading in my room, starting from the simplest Daoist history, and also memorizing the positions of the eight extraordinary meridians. If I see anything I am interested in, I would go and check the information, and if I cannot find anything, I would ask Uncle about it.


    During the night, the people from the Sun Family Ancestral Mansion had all moved away, and the procedures for Sun Yong had not been completed. However, the Uncle could not help but walk into the Ancestral Mansion.


    He first took the compass to walk around the whole courtyard, and when he arrived at a certain place, he would have to stop. Sun Yong would place a small flag there, and in some places, he would need to bury some things inside the ground.


    After doing all that, Uncle started to practice in front of a shrine. He was dressed in a magic robe, his spirit was shaken, and his transcendent aura was immediately released, the candles on the table had long been lit, while the Uncle danced with the Peach Wood Sword, while muttering some words. From time to time, he would throw out some things he had prepared.


    After half an hour, he sat cross-legged on the ground with his eyes closed. After a long while, he opened his eyes and a multicolored light shot out from his eyes, which flashed and disappeared, causing Uncle to cover his eyes and shout out loud. Sun Yong immediately rushed over and placed some ice cubes that were wrapped in cloth on Uncle''s eyes.


    "The gold from the kiln, they dug up the gold from the kiln, and even took some of the earth''s gold!" Uncle was shouting loudly.


    Hearing the word brothel''s gold, Sun Yong''s face had already changed. When he heard the word''s gold, Sun Yong''s face was already frosty.

 C18

    The Song person, Shen Lian, once wrote a story in < < < Dream Creek > >. She said that there was a scholar who lived in poverty, had studied hard for ten years, and did not even have the money to pay for the examinations in the capital. Along the way, she stayed out of the inn, and could only find some shabby rooms to sleep in at night, so one time, he could not help but grumble about how hardworking hard he was, but because his family was poor, he could not go to the capital city.


    Then that night, the scholar had a dream. In the dream, someone who looked like an outsider had told him that somewhere in his house, he had buried some gold, which he had left behind to prevent his descendants from losing their family. He had not expected that his family would suddenly suffer from a disaster, which was why he had fallen, so he was willing to use this money to support him.


    After the scholar woke up, he half believed and half doubted his words. However, according to what the person in the dream had said, he had dug up a pot of gold from the ground and then successfully rushed to the capital city to take the examination.


    This story fully illustrates one of the habits of our Chinese people: storage, ancient and modern, so that it is often heard, who, who, finds something while renovating the old house.


    No matter what, Sun Family was still a local household, so naturally it could not be avoided. Thus, they buried a lot of money under the ground, but no one would know where they buried it, how much they buried it, and how deep they buried it. It was also not possible for future generations to forget about it.


    Although they did not lack this money, it was left behind by their ancestors. It was for the entire Sun Family, not for the few of them, and this money was used as an emergency measure. A few decades ago, the situation was so dangerous that they could not even take out the money, but now they have dug it out.


    However, they were furious when they found out that a portion of the gold had been taken away because the gold was important.


    Earth gold was also the house master''s buried gold, but the difference between it and the kiln gold was that no matter how much it was placed, it had to be meticulously placed, it was related to the feng shui of the house. For example, if one''s room was remote and the Yin Qi was heavy, then it could be buried a little more gold and add a little more Yang energy to it, after all, metal was yin.


    However, the Sun Family was currently in decline, and the houses above had been demolished so badly that they did not look like they were in the right. The Feng Shui Formation was already destroyed, but no matter how it was destroyed, the things below the ground were not broken, so the foundations were still there. But Sun Liansheng had even dug up some of the foundations, and that was to dig out the foundations of the Sun Family, which was something that no one could tolerate.


    "Go, tell Sun Liansheng, ask him how he knew where the location of the Earth Gold is. Tell him to hand it over immediately, or else even if I become a ghost, I won''t let him off," Uncle coldly said to Sun Yong.


    "Grandfather, earthen gold is not just an ordinary gold and silver treasure, it was specially made, and you said that this Third Uncle also dared to dig water, since he knew about it, how could he return it?" Sun Yong replied. "Grandfather, earthen gold is not just an ordinary gold and silver treasure, it was specially made, and didn''t you say that this Third Uncle would also dare to dig water, since he already knew about it?


    In his heart, he was still unwilling to believe that Sun Liansheng had done this on purpose. After all, no matter how strained their relationship was, they were all surnamed Sun, all of them were people of Sun Family. If the Feng Shui of the ancestral home were to go bad, he wouldn''t be able to obtain any benefits.


    Sun Yong did not dare to retort, and could only agree. He then called for someone to bring his grandfather back to the hotel to rest. Today, although it looked like he was just muttering, he was extremely exhausted on energy, and after that, his grandfather probably wouldn''t be able to get off the bed for a few days. This was also the reason why he wanted him to do this in the past.


    After returning to the hotel, Uncle became weak as expected. Even his personal doctor gave him a warm and nourishing medicine to recover his body quickly.


    That night, I told Sun Chengzhi about this matter as well. Sun Chengzhi was silent for a few seconds, and then explained to me. Back then, he had set up the Feng Shui Formation in the Sun Family Ancestral Mansion.


    After hearing that, I fainted again. Such a profound item wasn''t something that I could understand. However, I would definitely be able to write down a few key words and use them to act cool.


    On the second day, Sun Yong was going to negotiate with Sun Liansheng. Yesterday, he had already informed Sun Liansheng of it, so I volunteered to follow him.


    Thus, the grandfather-grandson pair''s attitude made me feel a little strange. They seemed to favor me a little too much in the past two days. Not only could I take part in various matters, they were even willing to explain some confidential matters to me.


    But no matter how many questions there were, I couldn''t think of a reason. In any case, based on a single point, no matter what they wanted to do, they shouldn''t endanger my life. That was enough.


    The next time I saw Sun Liansheng, he was in a private room of a teahouse. When we went there, they had already arrived, and this time, Sun Liansheng''s two sons had also come.


    "Third Uncle, hello. I am Sun Yong, Sun Lianlin''s grandson." After Sun Yong saw him, he introduced himself and also introduced himself. After knowing my identity, Sun Liansheng was a little unhappy.


    "Fine, I won''t waste time talking to you about the matter of the brothel gold. I admit that it was left behind by my ancestors, and you have already emigrated overseas, but we are not the same, you know our standard of living, this money is of great use to us, and we didn''t mention the conditions for us to leave the house, so we let you have it, but I don''t admit that I, Sun Liansheng, am not some master of feng water, but I also know what gold is, so I''m not willing to take that Sun Liansheng''s attitude is very unyielding."


    "Elder, I naturally believe in them, but I do not trust them. Our Sun Family was once a large family with a hundred years of heritage, so it is normal for us to bury some gold and silver in our old house. However, can you guarantee that they will not be greedy?" Sun Yong said as he pointed to Sun Liansheng''s two sons.


    "Then you''ll know when you ask." Sun Liansheng snorted coldly. Both of his sons then expressed that they were the only ones digging up the gold at that time, and they only dug up one place, so they didn''t touch any gold at all.


    That was why Sun Yong couldn''t do anything to them, and could only constantly emphasize that the Ancestral House was one for them. If the Ancestral House''s Feng Shui was broken, they wouldn''t be able to obtain anything good, and the Earth was just one of the foundations of the Ancestral House''s Feng Shui political situation, so they definitely could not lose anything.


    If he said that, then he would leave on bad terms, because Sun Yong''s attitude was unyielding and kept on emphasizing that it was obvious he was suspicious of them, and they all swore that he didn''t take them, so he obviously left on bad terms.


    Returning to the hotel, Sun Yong told his grandfather about this matter. At first, his grandfather was silent, but afterwards, he was shocked and hurriedly ordered Sun Yong to bring more people to the Sun Family Ancestral Mansion. He also wanted Sun Yong to call the police and have them intervene.


    At first, Sun Yong did not understand what was going on, but after that, his expression changed greatly as he hurriedly called for someone, and then personally returned to the Sun Family Ancestral Mansion.


    When they arrived at the Sun Family Ancestral House, everyone was stunned because the place was even more lively than when Sun Liansheng moved house that day. There were men, women, elderly, and children who came, all carrying shovels and other tools.


    Sun Yong was so angry that he almost fainted. He did not care about anything else, he just rushed forward and punched and kicked them all until they rolled out, and even though Sun Yong still had the injuries from that day, he had gone crazy.


    Fortunately, he had made a name for himself two days ago, so this time, the police report was very successful. Not long after, a large number of police officers came, dispersed those people, and arrested quite a few people.


    The reason for this was very simple. Sun Liansheng and his son had dug up valuable gold in the kiln overnight, and then decided to give it up to the ancestral home, so he had to convince the families who had occupied the house with them to give them financial compensation. Thus, if this process was wrong, no matter how secretive Sun Liansheng was, others would still be able to guess what was going on.


    Sun Liansheng and his two sons kept it a secret, but as for their wives, their wives were also local people, so they naturally wanted to share the good news with their families. As a result, they did not waste any time, and the matter of the gold and silver treasures being buried under the Sun Family old house had already been spread out, and the more it spread, the more evil it became, and in the end, all became nothing more than''s treasures being left behind in the Sun Family old house.


    But people just believed, then people came in, regardless of whether it was illegal or not, in any case, there were so many people, the police couldn''t arrest everyone, so it just got out of hand.


    However, his reaction was fast, and he immediately got Sun Yong to come up with a countermeasure. Firstly, to fend off the rumors, and secondly, to let Sun Liansheng come along, and secondly, to strengthen his protection, and to hire a professional security team. The next step was naturally to build a good relationship with the leaders, and tell them that there was no such thing, otherwise, they would have been able to stop those crazy citizens, but they wouldn''t be able to stop those greedy nobles.


    I don''t know how Sun Yong handled the situation exactly, but I do know that he promised a leader to settle a matter in exchange for his help.

 C19

    Relying on their own strength, they simply could not stop the surging crowd. If the news spread again, and if really did attract hundreds or thousands of people to dig for gold in the ancestral home, then the Sun Family Ancestral Mansion would be considered as a cripple.


    Therefore, they needed help, and those powerful leaders were the best choices. If they had their approval, then each word would be comparable to a hundred words or a thousand words from them.


    Therefore, Sun Yong immediately used the contacts he had just gathered to call the big shots. A capable person was someone that deserved their respect and friendship, so they quickly agreed to Sun Yong''s request. Otherwise, the large group of police wouldn''t have come so fast, and would have been stationed there all night.


    However, this matter still lacked one person who could truly decide everything, so Sun Yong managed to find a way to contact an extremely high ranking senior. That senior also received Sun Yong, then made a request.


    I don''t know the specific requirements of that big boss, but I''m sure that it would be very important yet difficult to resolve, because once Sun Yong returned back, he went to find his grandfather to discuss it.


    After discussing for a long time, Sun Yong came over to borrow my Pig Slaughtering Knife.


    So when I suggested that we go together, as a matter of fact, I was rejected by Sun Yong. Then, as a matter of fact, I rejected Sun Yong''s suggestion of borrowing the Pig Slaughtering Knife.


    After haggling for half an hour, Sun Yong finally agreed to let me go with him. But he said in advance that he would take responsibility for the consequences of his actions and that it would be well-deserved for him to die.


    I didn''t think that he was also a devilish brat, so he must have hidden some things from the Uncle, such as telling him one thing, but what he was doing in the back was another. Of course, if it wasn''t for the fact that he was doing a damned thing, I wouldn''t say it.


    Thus, I brought my Pig Slaughtering Knife and secretly followed Sun Yong. Ten minutes later, I met the big boss, and in these dozen minutes, Sun Yong had already explained to me the details of the situation.


    The results were very shocking, because the things that Sun Yong wanted to do this time were not related to justice, and it should be said that he was doing it in an evil way, because Sun Yong was saying that the great elder had been living a difficult life recently. He was getting old, and if he did not do something special, his political career would soon come to an end, and he still had his ambitions to accomplish.


    Therefore, he wanted Sun Yong to change his fate. He did not want to retire just like that, so he had to take a step forward, so he proposed to exchange benefits with Sun Yong. Not only would it help him settle the matter of the Ancestral Mansion, it would also help him settle any matters in the future.


    Not to mention that Sun Yong didn''t have the ability, even if he did, he wouldn''t dare because if he were to do so, he would definitely suffer the wrath of the heavens, and then die a miserable death. Thus, after giving the big boss a change of fate, Sun Yong suggested a compromise, which was to change fate.


    The legend of raising children had existed since ancient times, and it was not uncommon even in modern times. Some stars raised children, from a rogue to a first-rate brand, some gamblers raised little ghosts, from a bet lost to a bet won, and so on. Even that big boss could tell many legends, so that big boss quickly agreed to it.


    However, Sun Yong had many things he did not say to the big boss, such as danger, those who could sit in his position were all people with good luck, and his opponent was also around the same, so normal brats could not suppress them at all, and could not help them at all, and needed extremely strong brats.


    The more powerful he was, the stronger his ability was, and of course the more dangerous it was. If he was not careful, it would devour his owner, which was a fatal matter, that was why Sun Yong needed the Pig Slaughtering Knife to prevent any accidents.


    After seeing us, that big boss didn''t even mention what he was going to do today. Instead, he smiled as he invited us to tea and chatted about some insignificant matters.


    After drinking quite a bit of tea and peeing a few times, the big chieftain''s man finally arrived. He carried a gunny sack with him and entered a room.


    "Remember, no matter what you hear, you are not allowed to enter this room, unless I take the initiative to leave. If we can''t leave, you guys wait two days, and then burn this house down in two days," Sun Yong said to the big boss before closing the door. His attitude was extremely serious.


    Those people naturally agreed, and then we closed the door. The first thing we did after closing the door was to place an enchantment on it, Sun Yong gave me a stack of Spiritual Talisman s, and told me to stick a few along the entire room, not miss any of them. I did as he said, and stuck the enchanted paper all over the room.


    Then, Sun Yong opened up that trouble. Inside was a little girl, her face ashen. She was already dead, but it could be seen that she was extremely cute when she was alive.


    "Sun Yong, you, what do you want to do?" When I saw the little girl''s corpse, I hurriedly asked.


    "What else can I do, Fierce Demon?" Sun Yong replied.


    "Are you f * cking mad? Can''t you use anything else with this little girl? You''re using evil, do you want to become a devil?" I yelled. Although he had told me about raising ghosts before, I didn''t know it was like this. I thought it was just like the one on TV.


    "This little girl died of an illness. She was an orphan, don''t worry, I haven''t gone insane enough to kill people to help that guy," Sun Yong said to me.


    Sun Yong''s words made my heart feel a little better, but it was still extremely hard to accept. A little girl who was terminally ill was already very pitiful, but after death, she was still treated like this.


    "Sun Yong, can you think of another way? This isn''t good ¡­" I said again.


    "I know, after I finish this, I will seal myself for a month to receive punishment. There are other methods, but we can''t do it, because the alternative is those vengeful ghosts. Even if I control them, I won''t be able to refine them, this has nothing to do with you, so you just have to watch," Sun Yong said.


    After hearing Sun Yong''s words, I could only say to myself, I can''t stop this, so I can only let this little girl down. After all, as long as this big boss doesn''t rest, without this little girl, there would still be other little girls.


    First, she held onto the little girl''s chin and used a white candle to burn it. When I smelt the burnt meat, I immediately vomited, smacking the ground beside me.


    Sun Yong''s face was also extremely ugly, but he endured it. He took the corpse oil he got from his chin and placed it in a small glass bottle, and at the same time kept the little girl''s hair and such.


    Then, Sun Yong continued to chant non-stop while holding the small glass bottle. After chanting for a long time, he finally poured the corpse oil from the small glass bottle onto a puppet''s body.


    "Zhou Yang, your blade!" Just then, Sun Yong called out to me, I immediately threw my blade over, and then I continued to spit while looking at it.


    After that, Sun Yong burned things and chanted spells. He did many rituals and finally burned the puppet in a brazier, and when the puppet was touched by the fire, it immediately let out a scream. Then, a cold wind blew past and extinguished the fire.


    However, Sun Yong immediately ignited the puppet, followed by a cold wind that blew in all directions, causing us to be unable to open our eyes, but Sun Yong remained indifferent, and followed up with a tragic scream and the little girl''s voice.


    Then, she pounced towards Sun Yong. Sun Yong did not even have to raise his head, he only had the Pig Slaughtering Knife in front of his body, and the little girl was sent flying a few times like this. The little girl was not even able to get close to him because the Pig Slaughtering Knife was just too powerful.


    The little girl was continuously being burned by the fire. She was already rolling around in pain from the intense pain. Not only was she making me vomit from the pain, she even made me feel as though my hair was standing on end.


    After burning for less than half an hour, the puppet was finally burnt out. The little girl didn''t have the strength to scream, she could only lie in front of Sun Yong, crying non-stop. Her eyes were filled with fear and despair, as well as an endless yearning for life.


    I turned back to face Sun Yong. When I turned around, the little girl had already disappeared, and her corpse was just by the side. Sun Yong was burning the things he had used before into the fire, and he had a finger sized coffin in his hand.


    Sun Yong returned the pig slaughtering knife to me and stood up. Just as he was about to leave the room, I also stood up, but I realized that I had vomited too much, and I didn''t even have the strength to stand up anymore. Sun Yong could only come over and help me.


    When we walked out of the room, we found that the sun was about to set. The big man''s men were shocked to see us come out and rushed into the room to take a look.


    Sun Yong found the big guy and chatted about some very secretive things. A few minutes later, Sun Yong walked out and then walked with me out of this place. When we arrived at a place with no one around, Sun Yong vomited loudly, spitting out everything he had.


    "Zhou Yang, tell me, am I not too human?" Sun Yong asked.


    I nod my head, but it was actually Zhou Yang who had shocked me too much today. I couldn''t say it now, but I was certain that he really wasn''t a person today, especially a man.


    Sun Yong''s face was filled with grief, he slowly walked to the distance. Looking at his back, I felt a sense of sadness, I lowered my head to look at the Pig Slaughtering Knife, and suddenly felt lost.

 C20

    After Sun Yong returned, he closed his doors to thank the guests, and no longer paid any attention to anyone who came seeking for him, he was blocked by his assistants. It could be seen that this matter had a huge impact in his heart, and Sun Yong was probably also reconsidering whether it was right or wrong to do this.


    However, since he had already done what he wanted, it was useless for him to go back on his words.


    That night, I didn''t go tell Sun Chengzhi about it but had instead slept for a while before having a nightmare. In my dream, I saw that little girl lying on the ground and crying, and her eyes were filled with despair and yearning for life, a gaze that could penetrate the heart. Every time I thought about it, I felt my heart clogged up, and then I dreamt that little girl had turned into a ferocious ghost that wanted my life, waking me up from shock.


    I wiped the cold sweat off my forehead. After I woke up, I couldn''t fall asleep. I just stayed awake until dawn.


    After dawn, I went to eat with Uncle and the others. I saw that Sun Yong''s expression was extremely haggard, as if he had worked overtime continuously to stay up late.


    But Uncle did not ask a single question, and only indifferently ate his breakfast.


    At the end of my meal, I asked a very philosophical question about what justice was.


    Hearing this, Sun Yong''s face changed, and he stood up to leave. This question had tormented him for the entire night, and right now, it was his sore spot, but Uncle actually made Sun Yong stay.


    I have lived for more than ten years, but I have read much more books than you, so I do not know the grand principles, so I will only speak of my own understanding, and will begin with feng shui, where Feng Shui is a good thing, he can do it well to extend his descendants, and benefit his descendants, but if Feng shui was in the house of those villains, would it be good, the same, just like yesterday''s matter, if the leader was truly someone who did things sincerely, letting him break free from the restraints in front of his eyes, bringing benefits to more people, how could he be evil, this principle is the same as a blade, righteous and evil looking at the blade.


    "But, that little girl is innocent!" I immediately replied. What Uncle said made a lot of sense, but it couldn''t hide the fact that the little girl was innocent.


    "That''s right, that little girl is pitiful and innocent, no one can deny that, but do you see anything perfect in this world? You only saw that little girl being very innocent and pitiful, but you didn''t see that because the leader used the little girl''s corpse, he secretly gave a huge sum of money to the orphanage that the little girl lived in, which could help a lot of people avoid ending up like her. Also, Xiao Yong, don''t you think you can use this opportunity to reform that leader and let him do more good deeds in the future?


    Yes, since the little girl was destined to sacrifice herself, then let her sacrifice herself with even more value. If he could take this opportunity to educate his leader, and let him use his power to do good deeds, then what would happen to him? As for this little girl, if she had a grudge, just report it to him, and it would be fine.


    "Grandfather, I understand. I''ll go out for a while first," Sun Yong said to his grandfather, then impatiently left the room.


    Uncle''s words were simple, but it made people unable to refute him, it was the same as the theory behind the killing knife, the person who killed was not the blade, but the person who wielded the blade, the Taoism Arts itself was not wrong, even those evil techniques were not used to harm people, it was just that they were used to do evil deeds later on.


    I am unable to refute because my ability to debate is not as good as Uncle''s, but in my heart, I am still unwilling to accept it. It is because I feel that there are many solutions to the problem, so why must we go to such an extreme?


    So after eating breakfast, I dripped my blood on the Pig Slaughtering Knife, went to see Sun Chengzhi, and told him about it.


    Sun Chengzhi listened silently for a long time before letting out a sigh, and said, "I never thought that the one who would become a genius in the end would be my little son."


    "Um, Grandpa Zeng, you also think that Sun Yong did the right thing?" I didn''t expect that Sun Chengzhi would agree to such an idea, which made me feel very uncomfortable. In my subjective impression, shouldn''t an exceptional person like him be merciful to the heavens?


    "Then why do you think Sun Yong did wrong?" Sun Chengzhi asked back.


    "Because of that little girl, she''s innocent," I answered immediately.


    "Right, that''s right, that little girl is innocent, that''s for you, but for that leader, no matter how innocent she is, she can''t compare to his future. His power can make countless little girls like her die, but it can also make countless little girls like her live happily ever after.


    "I ¡­" I was speechless once again, because what Sun Chengzhi said made sense. Now that I realized it, they were all very good at talking, and with my current level, arguing with them would simply be asking for a beating.


    "You''re still not convinced? Let me give you a simple example. If the ancient emperor was sick, and then had to kill a person to cure him, tell me, would that person be able to stay alive?" Sun Chengzhi replied.


    "Grandpa Zeng, don''t say anymore. I understand. Sacrifice a person to save a lot of people. I know what to do!" I immediately replied. I don''t want to hear any more of this. If I continue to listen, I''ll lose all three views.


    "No, you don''t understand." Sun Chengzhi shook his head and said.


    "Grandpa Zeng, I really do know!" I stressed another point.


    "Really? Then tell me, what do you think of this matter, other than the one you spoke of just now?" Sun Chengzhi asked again.


    I tilted my head as I thought about it, it really didn''t seem like there was anything there, it was just anger coming from my heart at first, and then, under the baptism of the great principles of the Uncle and Sun Chengzhi, I realized that what they said seemed to make sense, there was nothing else.


    "See that? The mistakes you made are the same as Sun Yong''s, because the two of you are only concerned with other people taking care of the mundane, but have forgotten yourself, in this matter, everyone''s perspective is different, so there is no right or wrong, you just have to keep to your heart and do your own thing, and Sun Yong is just a spirit raising master this time, so he will refine that person into a good brat. Once he returns and feels uneasy, he will go and persuade that leader to do more good things in the future, this is what he should be doing, don''t look down on this mentality, this is what''s called a dao heart, be firm and unwavering, you can''t doubt yourself even if you are wrong."


    Going forward with what is wrong, and not caring about what is wrong, the dao heart that Sun Chengzhi spoke of confused me once again. Could this be the so-called dao heart?


    But before I could understand, the world in front of me crumbled and everything turned upside down. Even Sun Chengzhi''s face changed.


    "Crap, you used a Pig Slaughtering Knife yesterday. That little girl''s resentment attracted Son of Yi Ya''s Resentment. Quickly, quickly get out!" Sun Chengzhi roared at me, then sent me flying with a slap.


    "Pa!" A stinging pain appeared on my face. I opened my eyes and saw a palm flying towards me. I screamed in fear and quickly dodged it.


    "Sun Yong, are you f * cking crazy?" After I saw clearly who was hitting me, I shouted.


    Sun Yong, you actually dared to hit my mouth? This old man will not let you off!


    "The one who went crazy was not me, but you. Do you know what you just did?" Sun Yong coldly said.


    I looked around and was stunned. I remembered that I was taking a nap in my hotel room. Why did I come out here?


    "I, I, what did I do?" I hurriedly asked, but I was very guilty.


    "You''ve gone mad, hacking away at three people with a Pig Slaughtering Knife, destroying three rooms as well. Fortunately, this floor is all ours, otherwise, you''d be in big trouble," Sun Yong said coldly.


    "I chopped? "No, it can''t be, you''re definitely joking with me," I said in a daze. How could this be?


    "Are you joking? Then should I go and look at the injured people and monitor their movements? Take out the Pig Slaughtering Knife and roll your eyes as if you were sleepwalking, "Sun Yong replied.


    "I, I, I don''t know what''s going on," I said quickly, but I believed it because they didn''t have to lie to me.


    "Of course you don''t know, because the knife has taken its owner and you are being controlled by the knife, it seems like you are in deep trouble," Uncle said. At this time, the Pig Slaughtering Knife was in his hands, but there were seven or eight different types of Spiritual Talisman on top of the Pig Slaughtering Knife.


    "Ah, this, what should I do?" I was a little scared, didn''t Sun Chengzhi say that once the balance was broken, I would die for sure, so I had to hurry up and cultivate to increase their balance, but wasn''t this the beginning of my training?


    "My seal won''t be able to hold for long. It looks like I have to solve this hidden danger as soon as possible," Uncle replied.


    "Grandfather, we can''t hold it in any longer," Sun Yong said directly.


    "No rush, there will be a way sooner or later. Go and complete the formalities for the ancestral residence as soon as possible, I have an idea to try," Uncle replied, his expression extremely solemn.


    Sun Yong replied, but when I looked carefully at my appearance, which was controlled by the blade, I felt my hair stand on end, and thinking about it, I felt a chill run down my spine.

 C21

    The sudden turn of events left me at a loss. I didn''t know how I was controlled by the Pig Slaughtering Knife, but under the surveillance of the video, I couldn''t deny it.


    In the surveillance video, I saw me holding a Pig Slaughtering Knife, looking just like a lunatic, walking back and forth in the corridor, and then when I saw someone, I was about to kill him. That person shrieked in fear, attracting the attention of two of Sun Yong''s bodyguards, but under the protection of the bodyguards, that person was still slashed by me.


    In terms of fighting techniques, I can''t even compare to a single finger of theirs, but at that time, how could I have any skills? Not only was I not afraid of pain, my strength was much higher than before, and the corridor''s environment wasn''t suitable for them to use, so they were in a lot of trouble.


    Sun Yong and Uncle had arrived quickly and stopped me in time. Otherwise, those three people would have all been killed.


    After apologizing to the three employees of Sun Yong, I returned back to the hotel. This time, everyone was looking at me strangely, making me feel very uncomfortable.


    Originally, I wanted to ask Sun Chengzhi what this meant, but since the blade is with the Uncle, I could only give up. However, after thinking about it carefully, even if the blade is in my hands, I would not dare to go in, because if I was unwittingly controlled and killed someone, no one would be able to save me. So, my choice is to go to sleep early, and then wait for the Uncle to come up with an idea.


    And at this time, Sun Yong came to his grandfather''s room. Sun Lianlin sat on the sofa, and on the tea table was a pig slaughtering knife covered with Spiritual Talisman.


    "Grandfather, are you looking for me?" Sun Yong asked in a small voice.


    "Mm, I came to ask you, how is the matter?" Sun Lianlin asked.


    "It''s more or less done, the three injured employees have already been pacified, the salaries are still the same, the medical fees are all paid, after recovering, I will take a month of long leave, the other benefits are still the same, on the side of the ancestral residence, I have also urged, all the procedures are done according to the fastest efficiency, after all, everything that has happened, Third Uncle also looks very guilty, so he is very cooperative," Sun Yong told her everything that he had to do in the near future.


    "Guilt, hmph, if it was in the past, then this would have been enough to expel him from the clan!" Sun Lianlin snorted coldly, this matter was extremely infuriating, hundreds of people going and digging their ancestral home, what kind of behavior was this, this was trampling on his face, moreover this matter was caused by Sun Liansheng and the others, the anger in his heart grew even stronger!


    "Grandfather, you don''t need to be angry, he has already received retribution. It is said that once this matter is out, many people in Sun Family would ask for a split of money and know exactly how much money has been dug up, but no matter how much he says, others will not be satisfied with it. Humanity only wants him to think that he has more secrets, so for the past two days, he has been extremely anxious.


    However, when Sun Lianlin heard these things, he did not reveal any expression of happiness. He only asked indifferently: "Did you find out then, how did he get the news about the brothel gold? Back in the days when my Sun Family was affected, it was all collected cleanly and it was also dug up three feet high, so this brothel gold is extremely secretive and even I don''t know about it."


    "This is also very strange. That afternoon, Third Uncle wanted me to surround me, but the moment the people from the clan let out his attitude changed, so the change happened on that night. I can be sure that he didn''t have the time to go out that night.


    "Then that''s it. My father worked hard for dozens of years at the Sun Family old house, so it''s normal for there to be some secrets. What do you think of what Xiao Yang is doing today?" Sun Lianlin asked again.


    "Obviously, Zhou Yang is hiding something from us, it''s related to the Pig Slaughtering Knife. Looks like what he said a few days ago is true." Sun Yong replied.


    "I know, and I can confirm that this blade is related to my father''s matter. Thus, I have decided to use the Pig Slaughtering Knife as a sacrifice once I enter the ancestral residence," Sun Lianlin replied.


    Sun Yong immediately tried to dissuade him, the worship of his ancestors was no small matter, and offerings had their own rules, most of them used beasts and fruit cakes, even ancient generals would not be able to use ice blade iron as a tribute, it would shock their ancestors, not to mention that the Pig Slaughtering Knife was used for killing, its killing aura was even stronger, how could it be used as a offering?


    But no matter how Sun Yong tried to persuade him, Sun Lianlin was determined this time. He didn''t explain the reason, which caused Sun Yong to be angry and helpless.


    On the afternoon of the second day, under Sun Yong''s constant urging, the procedures for their ancestral home finally came to an end. Such a fast speed was equivalent to opening a green light all the way, and this was also the result of having money and people to do things for them. From then on, besides the small portion of the ancestral home''s ancestral hall, most of their properties were in Sun Lianlin''s hands.


    The Sun Family Ancestral House was very big, but it was already very old, after all it was seventy to eighty years old and surrounded by self-built buildings. In the light of the two, it looked even more dilapidated and dilapidated, and the chaos a few days ago had caused the old house to suffer even more, with many places being dug so many times that it could not be used to house people, and it had to be renovated using money. If they wanted to return to the state that they were in a few decades ago, who knows how much money would be spent on it.


    Spending so much money yet getting a house that can''t be lived in, other than getting scolded by the locals as a fool, they would also think that this old house couldn''t possibly have any treasures, if not why would they spend so much money. Thus, since the moment Sun Yong and the rest entered this old house, people started paying attention to them.


    However, the first thing Sun Lianlin does when he returns is open the Ancestral Hall to pray for his ancestors, which is also a rule here. If someone is absent for several years, the first thing they do when they return is burn incense to pray for their ancestors, which means to tell them who among the younger generation is back. This is to prevent the ancestors from forgetting him and treating him as an outsider.


    Sun Lianlin was rich, so naturally, this time he opened the Ancestral Hall with great dignity. The elders of the Sun Family family who were about the same age as him were all invited, and then all sorts of offerings were put in order, the fireworks had not been finished for more than half an hour, and after the prayer, he invited the clansmen over to a restaurant to eat, and even gave them a red packet. This action of his immediately eliminated the hatred the Sun Family clansmen had towards them.


    However, after we finished eating, Sun Lianlin took Sun Yong and I and went back to the ancestral hall, removed the pig head that was worshiped, and changed it into the Pig Slaughtering Knife.


    "Xiao Yong, take this talisman off!" The Uncle told Sun Yong to take this talisman off since the beginning when there was no response.


    Sun Yong did as he was told and opened the Pig Slaughtering Knife''s Rune. He didn''t know if it was a coincidence, but once the Rune was opened, a gust of cold wind blew into the ancestral hall.


    "No, no, why does the smell of blood here sound so heavy?" But not only did the cold wind bring with it a cold, dense smell of blood, I was very familiar with this smell. In the past, when pigs were killed at home, there would be blood dripping onto the ground, and if they didn''t use water to wash it off immediately, when the sun came out, the smell would be extremely unpleasant.


    "Shut up, lower your voice, and just watch," Sun Yong coldly said to me, and then let me look at the altar, and then I saw with wide eyes that the Pig Slaughtering Knife was seeping blood, drop by drop, like a water droplet covering the blade''s body, causing the shiny Pig Slaughtering Knife to turn red, which, under the shine of the moonlight, seemed extremely strange.


    This made me suddenly recall a detail, which was that every time I went to see Sun Chengzhi, I would drip blood on the blade, but on the second day, the blade was already lit up, there was no smell of blood, and no traces of blood could be seen. I didn''t think too much about it previously, but when I thought about it now, I felt fear.


    This situation continued for around three minutes. However, other than the blood stench becoming stronger, there were no other changes. Uncle passed a piece of Spiritual Talisman over to Sun Yong and told him to put it away.


    Sun Yong held the Spiritual Talisman in his hand, then used the Spiritual Talisman to cover the handle of the blade, and shook it. Those beads of blood were actually all dropped down, not a single drop was left, and the blade returned to its bright and beautiful appearance.


    Sun Yong used the Uncle''s Spiritual Talisman s to stick onto the Pig Slaughtering Knife layer by layer, then together with the Uncle, he kowtowed to their ancestors to apologize, saying that he had offended them.


    "Let''s go, my father is not willing to see me!" Sun Lianlin sighed in the end, her expression was extremely lonely, but when I heard it I was extremely shocked, how did Uncle know that Sun Chengzhi existed within the blade, could it be that he knows all my secrets?


    I looked at the Pig Slaughtering Knife in Sun Yong''s hands and hesitated, whether I should tell them the truth or not. But before I could make my decision, Sun Yong had already supported Uncle and left.

 C22

    After that night, everyone became quiet for a few days. Uncle went to visit his old friends from a few decades ago, while Sun Yong remained closed doors and thanked his guests, allowing his assistants to obstruct more and more people who came with respect. As for me, I was naturally continuing my studies.


    I know that I am still too weak now and don''t understand anything. If I don''t hurry up and study this knowledge, then something will happen to me sooner or later, so I will be reading these books all the time, and if there is anything I don''t understand, I will go and ask Sun Yong. He isn''t too stingy, since these are all basic knowledge, he will explain it all to me, and will even give me specific introductions.


    It''s just that the only thing that makes me unhappy is that I did not touch the Pig Slaughtering Knife, because Uncle told me that the Pig Slaughtering Knife is now a barrel of explosives, no one knows when it will explode, and his talismans can only block for a while.


    I don''t think they are trying to scare me, so my life is more important, and I can''t take it back, let''s talk about Sun Chengzhi''s problem later.


    So Sun Yong did not dare to be careless, especially when his grandfather told him that there were many hidden secrets in the ancestral home that could not be casually destroyed. He also unknowingly brought about a huge amount of trouble for the house to be renovated, so Sun Yong had to first look at and agree to every step of the repair, so the efficiency could be imagined.


    "Mr. Sun, you''re not going to build the old mansion like this, right? This is even more difficult than repairing the palace. If this goes on, we won''t be able to finish it in three to five months!" Even the engineers were complaining at the end. This was too troublesome.


    was naturally depressed as well. The main reason for coming back to the continent this time, was to raise his Cultivation Level, his main goal was to find his great-grandfather''s inheritance, but it didn''t matter if he didn''t find it, since the continent was filled with talents, and the various great sects had left their legacy behind, he had to visit all sorts of experts to learn from them. Therefore, it was impossible for him to stay here for three to five months, it was all an accident, but he did not understand why his grandfather refused to leave.


    "Zhang Gong, I can''t decide on this matter. It was all requested by my grandfather, so I''ll have to trouble you then." Sun Yong could only comfort him like this, and knew that his family wasn''t short on money, otherwise it would really be difficult to do so.


    After chatting about some more details, Sun Yong was about to leave. However, the moment he stepped out of the door, he saw a gentle looking middle-aged man wearing glasses rushing towards him.


    "Secretary Zhao, what''s wrong, why are you in such a hurry?" Sun Yong asked, but in his heart he knew something was wrong. Secretary Zhao was the secretary of the leader a few days ago, so according to common sense, this had to be a secret.


    "Hurry, follow me, something''s happened," Secretary Zhao panted and was about to pull Sun Yong away.


    However, Sun Yong used all his might and pulled Secretary Zhao, then said, "Calm down, if you have something to say, say it slowly.". After that, he gave Secretary Zhao a glance.


    Secretary Zhao looked around, and immediately understood, and gave Sun Yong a grateful look. One must know that he was the leader''s secret technique, and was considered a sensitive person, if someone saw his expression and pulled Sun Yong away, who knew what would happen, so Sun Yong''s reminder made his heart feel grateful.


    When the two of them walked to a quiet place, Sun Yong asked them what happened.


    "It''s bad, something happened. That girl got stuck with the secretary''s daughter and refused to leave." Secretary Zhao replied. Speaking of this, his face was still pale. It was obvious that the situation was not looking good.


    "Didn''t I already give you the talismans? How did it turn out like this? I said it already, if anything''s wrong, use the talismans to wrap that thing up," Sun Yong''s face darkened, his voice sounded as he suppressed his anger. He had already prepared for this kind of situation, but did not expect it to happen.


    One had to know that the girl herself had a miserable background. She had died of an illness at such a young age, and was then tortured by him into turning into a little brat.


    "No one knows. It seems like the secretary put that thing down when he went to take a bath, then his daughter took it out to play. Forget it, Mr. Sun, hurry up and leave with me. If you''re late, it''ll be too late," Secretary Zhao explained.


    After saying that, he pulled Sun Yong along and was about to leave. Surprisingly, he looked a lot more relaxed, but Sun Yong''s heart was heavy, after calling for his assistant to go to the hotel and bring this guy over to him, he didn''t have any confidence in being able to do so even if he was unarmed.


    When he arrived at the leader''s house, it was almost a mess. The entire family was surrounding his daughter''s room, begging her to let her go.


    Seeing Sun Yong coming towards them, all of them lit up with hope, and chattered a great deal of information. They basically wanted Sun Yong to save them.


    Sun Yong opened the door to his room and walked in alone. The room was obviously a girl''s room, but it was already a mess. A fifteen to sixteen year old girl was sitting in front of his mirror with a painful and sinister expression, her eyes were already completely white.


    Seeing Sun Yong coming in, the girl turned her head around. Her expression changed drastically and Sun Yong could feel a strong killing intent.


    "Listen to me. Walk out of her body and take less pain, okay?" Sun Yong tried his best to make his voice as calm as possible.


    However, what he got instead was an explosive attack. That girl''s speed was extremely fast, and even Sun Yong who had been training since childhood could not see her speed clearly.


    "Boom" Sun Yong was directly sent flying, but the one screaming was the girl.


    Sun Yong shook his head, he got up and took out the pendant from his neck, and immediately took a deep breath of cold air. That pendant was the talisman that his grandfather had created for him based on the method of making the Buddha medallion, but it had cracked right now, he could not believe that he would have been severely injured by the blow from before, if he did not have the protective talisman.


    "You, aren''t that little girl?" Sun Yong asked in shock. He knew the little girl''s ability very well.


    However, just as Sun Yong finished speaking, the girl''s face suddenly revealed another person''s face. Isn''t he the girl from a few days ago?


    "Who are you ¡­" Sun Yong shouted explosively. Even though they were the same person, he knew that the little girl had definitely been tricked by someone else.


    But this time, the little girl did not reply to Sun Yong. Instead, her entire body emitted black Qi which spread out along the walls of the room.


    "Mister Sun, Mister Sun" Outside the door, Sun Yong''s assistant brought in all his normal magical equipment, but suddenly found a problem. The door could not be opened, and even though they used violence to open the door, they did not, causing the assistant to be stunned. Although he understood the abilities of the two boss, he did not, and so he chose to call Sun Lianlin.


    Sun Yong didn''t know what was going on outside, because he had already fallen into a bitter battle. The girl''s speed was extremely fast, and he was simply unable to keep up with his. It was only a few rounds, and that only made a few wounds on his body.


    "No matter who you are, if you want to kill me, you have to pay a price!" Finally, Sun Yong became ruthless and ripped the bandage off his hand.


    Sun Yong''s finger was drenched in blood. He drew talismans on his hands and chest and then walked over to the girl.


    "Boom" Once again in contact, the moment the girl touched Sun Yong, she was immediately blasted flying. Sun Yong seized the opportunity and rushed forward to grab the girl''s arm.


    "Ah ¡­" After a miserable scream, a figure flew out from the girl''s body and floated in midair. Finally, Sun Yong managed to force the little girl out.


    "Die, die ¡­" The little girl continuously roared, but her eyes were filled with berserk. It was obvious that she did not have any intelligence, and her only goal was to kill Sun Yong.


    Sun Yong felt the Yin Qi become denser and denser, and thought to himself, he knew that there was someone trying to trap him in a deathtrap. This was the critical moment, if he could not hold on, he was going to die.


    Sun Yong slowly took off his shirt, exposing his lean chest. His fingers were stained with blood as he began to draw talismans on his chest.


    "Roar ¡­" But the runes had not finished, the little girl and the evil spirit had already rushed over, Sun Yong slowly raised his hand.


    In the hotel, Uncle was just talking to Sun Yong''s assistant when he called for help. Hearing that Sun Yong was in danger, Uncle''s face immediately changed.


    "Uncle, what''s wrong?" I hurriedly asked.


    "Sun Yong is in danger," the Uncle replied.


    "Ah, then go save his!" I cried out in alarm. Since Sun Yong was in danger, shouldn''t he rush to save her?


    "No rush, this is Sun Yong''s fate, he did that kind of thing a few days ago, and now it is repayment for it in the modern world. Other than relying on himself, no one can help him!"


    Redeemer, I muttered to myself, is it because of what happened that day, but I didn''t do anything that day, where''s my Redeemer?


    "Uncle, we can''t just do nothing. Can we help him in any way?" I asked again.


    "I will stand guard here, you bring the Pig Slaughtering Knife to support Xiao Yong, if the situation is not good, you can uncover the Spiritual Talisman," Uncle said after thinking for a while.


    Uncover the Spiritual Talisman? I panicked, this is not a joke, if I uncover the Spiritual Talisman, will I still be able to live?


    But Uncle told me a few more things, and told me to hurry up, I gritted my teeth, and I could only fight it out, hoping that Sun Chengzhi could save me once more.

 C23

    They knew that Sun Yong was in trouble, even though Uncle''s attitude made many people suspicious, but the bodyguard assistants that they brought were very anxious. Sun Yong was their boss, if Little Boss was in trouble, how could he possibly have a chance to show his loyalty and ability more than this?


    The assistant who gave the spirit equipment to Sun Yong earlier was anxiously walking around in circles in front of the door. The door was about to be destroyed, but he couldn''t open it at all.


    So when they saw us coming, they were happy. Of course, they were slightly disappointed that their Chairman Sun Lianlin did not come.


    However, the leader wasn''t very happy. The less people knew about this, the better. Now that so many people had come at once, wasn''t this clearly telling them that something had happened to his family?


    "Don''t talk so much, where''s Mr. Sun Yong?" An assistant was the first to speak, he was not afraid of the leader.


    "He''s still inside," the leader replied.


    "What? They''re still inside? They''re trying to break open the door!" That person said hastily. It had been so long and there was no sound at all. Wasn''t this a scam?


    "No, no. Mister Sun said that we can''t go in unless he comes out!" The leader shook his head with all his might.


    "Quick, quick, rush in. Mr. Sun is in danger, you don''t understand, it''s been such a long time, if it could be solved, it would be solved already. The two of you, follow me and smash the door!" Sun Yong''s assistant immediately shouted, ignoring the leader and commanding two tall bodyguards to smash the door.


    That assistant had a strong aura, so even that leader was speechless. Plus, they had a lot of people, so they didn''t need to listen to the leader''s commands. Therefore, the two bodyguards immediately went to knock on the door.


    However, no matter if it was a collision, a kick, or a tool to break open the door, they were all on the verge of collapse.


    "There''s something wrong with this door. Take out all the talismans you''ve brought with you," the assistant quickly said when he saw this.


    When everyone heard him, they all took out their own talismans. Since they were able to stay with Sun Yong and his grandsons, they naturally believed in these things, and these talismans were given to them by Sun Yong and his grandsons. Therefore, if they took them out now, it would not hurt at all.


    However, no matter how hard they tried, the door was still not open.


    "Mr. Zhou, what about you? Do you have any talismans?" The assistant asked me.


    I shook my head. I really don''t have that kind of thing, but I do have a knife, a pig slaughtering knife.


    In the end, I took out my Pig Slaughtering Knife, told them to move aside, and tore off the Spiritual Talisman on it.


    Then he chopped at the door with his blade. "Boom!" A shocking event happened. A simple slash sent the door flying.


    Everyone was stunned at that instant, and then, I rushed in first as well. But before I could even go in to see what was happening, I saw Sun Yong flying horizontally in my direction. I didn''t have the time to dodge in time, and was directly knocked into by Sun Yong, before the two of them rolled out of the room.


    "Go, quickly go!" Sun Yong hurriedly shouted and then pushed me away.


    But it was too late. There was a sudden gust of cold wind in the room, and the doors and windows were all locked. A few people nearby tried to open the door, but they couldn''t.


    "Haha, so many people! Kill, kill, kill..." A shadow appeared at the door of the previous room, then an extremely ear-piercing sound was emitted, but a woman''s voice could still be vaguely heard.


    I looked towards the figure. Wasn''t that the little girl from a few days ago? How did she become like this?


    "Ah, ghosts..."


    "Save me..."


    However, the living room was in complete chaos. The sudden appearance of a figure was hard for many to accept. Even the leader was the same. Everyone was trying to flee in fear.


    Seeing the panic on everyone''s faces, the little girl seemed to be even happier. Waving her hand, the Yin Qi flowed everywhere, and the light above their heads flickered, and a terrifying atmosphere appeared out of nowhere, which caused them to be even more frightened, and very quickly, many of them were hit, and the illusion appeared before their eyes, and they started to kill each other.


    "Ah, ah, I''ll kill you!" Sun Yong shouted furiously. After biting the tip of his tongue and spitting out a mouthful of blood, he sprayed it on his left hand and drew a rune on his right hand. By the time he rushed to the girl''s side, the rune had already been drawn.


    "Hong", Sun Yong and the little girl fiercely clashed, causing Sun Yong to fly backwards while spitting blood, while the little girl also cried out in flames.


    The little girl''s scream made people''s ears go numb, but Sun Yong was secretly surprised when he saw it, he was finally going to win.


    "Quick, go stop them. Those with talismans, open one for each person. The usage is..." Sun Yong pointed at a cloth bag that he had his assistant bring over. That cloth bag was the one he used to store magic tools.


    But he stopped midway through his sentence, because he saw that the fire on the little girl''s body had been extinguished, as though someone had splashed a bucket of water on her. Sun Yong''s face suddenly became deathly still, he was in despair.


    He didn''t dare to say that he was exhausted, but there was nothing he could do.


    "Die, die, die." The little girl seemed to have returned to her previous state, as she walked towards Sun Yong step by step. With every step, her aura became more exuberant, while Sun Yong''s became more desperate.


    Then, just as she was about to walk in front of Sun Yong, I stood between them with a pig slaughtering knife in my hand. I wanted to save Sun Yong, not only because of Uncle''s orders and their care for him, but also to save myself.


    "Die ¡­" This time, the little girl was talking to me. After saying that, she instantly appeared in front of me and dug her blood-colored nails into my heart. Her speed was beyond my expectations and I didn''t even see her movements clearly.


    "Puchi!" A very soft sound rang out. After that, the little girl and I were both stunned. We had all seen the Pig Slaughtering Knife easily cut off her hand and pierced into her body.


    "You, you ¡­" The little girl looked at me in shock, unable to complete her words. I could only watch as the Pig Slaughtering Knife emitted a blood-red light which immediately engulfed the little girl''s body, causing her body to collapse.


    "This, this, is dead ¡­" I said, shocked. It''s so easy to die, isn''t it?


    However, the one who was even more shocked was Sun Yong. Dead, my soul is gone, I want to get angry.


    "I''m fine now ¡­"


    "It''s fine now ¡­"


    The little girl was scared out of her wits. All of the phenomena disappeared, the lights returned to normal, and their illusions disappeared. The people who were killing each other all stopped, as they all felt lucky to have survived.


    "Cough cough, that, hurry, send all the injured people to the hospital." After staring blankly for a while, the leader coughed and said.


    Only then did everyone react and they all began to move. Only by doing so could they dispel the awkwardness of killing each other, while quite a few people were injured.


    "Wait a minute, everyone stay here, don''t go out. Listen to me first" However, Sun Yong suddenly roared, and then struggled to stand up, and said to the leader: "This matter is not that simple. That little brat just now was touched by someone, tell me, who did you show that coffin to?"


    Sun Yong''s expression was extremely serious. The moment he made his move, he felt that this was definitely not the little demon he refined a few days ago.


    "No, I didn''t give it to anyone, I always carry it on my person" The leader was stumped by Sun Yong''s question and felt a little guilty about it.


    "Do you still want to hide it at a time like this? Don''t you know that I want to kill you too, go in and take a look at your daughter?" Sun Yong roared angrily. Towards his leader''s attitude, he really wanted to go crazy. It was normal to look for him to do things, but people in his position were extremely cautious.


    Being yelled at by Sun Yong, only then did they remember that their daughter was still in the room. They immediately rushed in to carry her out, and the whole family cried, because their daughter''s condition looked really miserable. She was covered in blood, her face was pale white, and her breathing was weak.


    "Stop shouting, that''s my blood. She''s not dead yet, quickly tell me, who did you give the coffin to!" Sun Yong continued to bellow. He was so angry that he almost died.


    "That, that, is that..." Secretary Zhao, who was standing at the side, could not hold it in any longer and opened his mouth to say something.


    But just at that moment, the lights in the house suddenly exploded with a bam bam bam bam, causing everyone to scream out in fright.


    "Hmm, the smell of blood ¡­" I was also shocked, but what made me even more terrified was that I smelled a very strong smell of blood, and that smell was very close to me.


    "Pig Slaughtering Knife!" I immediately thought of the problem with the Pig Slaughtering Knife. My face immediately paled and I wanted to pick up the knife to have a look, but I suddenly found that I was unable to control my hand.


    "Zhou Yang!" Right at this moment, Sun Yong bellowed beside my ear. He extended his hand and grabbed onto my shoulder, trying to pull me away.


    "Puchi!" A muffled sound rang out as I was stunned. Sun Yong was also stunned as he slowly lowered his head.

 C24

    The feeling of the knife stabbing into the human body was very strange. The human body is so soft and the knife is so sharp, with just that light push, the knife stabbed into it. Smooth, comfortable.


    However, this pleasure only lasted for an instant. In the next moment, when I found out that the blade was stabbed into Sun Yong''s stomach, I was stunned, and Sun Yong was also stunned. The two of us stared at each other in this manner.


    The sudden explosion of the light bulb made everyone panic, but this time, the door and windows weren''t controlled, so they ran out screaming. The only people left in the room were Sun Yong and I, as well as the unconscious girl.


    "I didn''t do it on purpose. I couldn''t control my hands ¡­" I mustered up my courage and said softly. But the moment I said those words, a force came from somewhere and controlled my hand and pushed forward.


    "Chi" the Pig Slaughtering Knife continued moving inside Sun Yong''s stomach. Sun Yong''s eyes flashed with unbearable pain, but he still quickly removed the protective talisman around his neck and hung it on my neck, then said: "This is a conspiracy, someone is targeting me, maybe it is also aimed at the Pig Slaughtering Knife, be careful."


    Halfway through his words, Sun Yong started to bleed from his mouth. After he finished speaking, his eyes started to roll back and he lost consciousness, slowly falling to the ground, just in time to free himself from the blade.


    I saw with my own eyes that after the blade came out from Sun Yong''s stomach, the blood on the blade''s body quickly faded as if it was washed clean by water.


    "Ah ¡­" I''m shouting, I''m secretly exerting all my strength, I want to retract the control of my hands. I don''t want to kill people, I don''t want to be controlled by this Pig Slaughtering Knife.


    However, the roar didn''t have any effect. Not only my hands, even my feet had lost control. I couldn''t help but start walking towards the unconscious girl like a tiger slowly approaching its prey.


    I became even more frenzied. I wanted to kill again, but I was unwilling. I struggled even more desperately. However, this time, the mysterious power was even stronger.


    "Wake up, hurry up and go, wake up..." Under my resistance, my movements were actually slow and stiff. If she were to wake up now, she would definitely be able to escape.


    Unfortunately, no matter how much I yelled, that girl didn''t wake up. I could only watch as I got closer and closer to her. I even had an illusion that the Pig Slaughtering Knife in my hand seemed to be jumping in excitement.


    However, just as the knife in my hand was about to stab down, a "peng" sound rang out. I felt a sharp pain in my head, and my body lost its balance and fell to the ground.


    "He''s back! The control is back!" I cried out in my heart. I didn''t know who attacked me, but now that the Pig Slaughtering Knife had lost control of me, I was able to control my hands and feet again.


    However, before I could rejoice, a violent storm of blows struck me. "Peng, peng, peng, peng!" A chair continuously smashed towards me, making me start to scream miserably. It was too painful.


    "Ah..." However, I shouted a few times. That day, I continued to fight as if I wanted to kill him. I instantly became anxious and without thinking, I got up and crashed into that person, knocking him down.


    "Stop it, stop it, stop it!" The two of us started to wrestle, but I kept yelling not to fight anymore.


    However, neither of them stopped, because whoever stopped would be at a disadvantage. Perhaps just that one moment was enough to kill them, until someone pulled away from us.


    After pulling me away, I only found that Secretary Zhao was the one who hit me. Damn it, he was already on the verge of going crazy, the leader calmed down and told him to come in and see what happened to us, but it was like he wanted to beat me to death.


    "Hospital, hospital, hurry, what are you waiting for, hurry up and send them to the hospital!" Sun Yong''s assistants also returned at this time, bringing back more security guards and people who were watching the show. When the assistants saw that there was a hole in Sun Yong''s stomach, they immediately tensed up.


    Thus, sending people to the hospital to save them became the most important matter, and the matter of pursuing the fault was suppressed with great tacit understanding.


    A few minutes later, Sun Yong was sent to the best hospital in the county. The doctors here were the best doctors in the county, and there were even leaders of the hospitals.


    If Sun Yong died, then the first one to die would be me, because I was the one who killed Sun Yong, the second leader, because Sun Yong had already said it earlier, this was a conspiracy, so he was angry and scared, if were to come again, and no one helped him fight it out, then the one who died would either be him or his family, so he had to keep Sun Yong alive, and the rest of the people Sun Yong brought with him don''t even need to say anything.


    There were many people who were injured, especially the part where the little girl and the ghost girl were controlling, many people started to kill each other. Although no one died in a short period of time, almost all of them were injured, and quite a few of them were seriously injured. I was the same as well, getting hit by Secretary Zhao''s chair and almost turning my head into a pig''s head, but it was also because of this reason that everyone seemed to have forgotten to call the police, as they all wanted to suppress the effects of this incident.


    "Uncle, Uncle..." Seeing that the Uncle came, I immediately shouted out loudly. Because Sun Yong was injured because of me, I was actually placed under house arrest by his bodyguards, so when the Uncle came, I immediately became happy, because I knew that he would believe me.


    "How is Xiao Yong," Uncle first asked about Sun Yong''s assistant.


    "The injury is very serious, the knife pierced the intestines and injured the internal organs, so it''s still being rescued. But the medical conditions here are too poor, and I don''t think the doctor''s skill is good enough, so I''ve already sent a report to the group. The group has requested for the medical charter to be sent to the United States or have the specialists come here to treat it." The assistant replied.


    "Let the experts come over. I will decide on this matter, and if there are any problems, I will inform you," Uncle replied. Those people heard his hidden meaning, and consciously left, leaving me and Uncle to talk alone.


    "Xiao Yang, this Uncle believes in you. Tell me everything that happened at that time," the Uncle said to me.


    How could I dare to hide it from you? I told you everything, especially what I said to Sun Yong when I stabbed him, and what Sun Yong said after he gave me his protective talisman, I told you everything without missing a single word.


    "Very good, very good. You actually dared to make a move on someone with the Sun Family. It looks like some people think that my Sun Family is a soft persimmon, outsiders can be easily bullied ¡­" After hearing this, the Uncle continuously sneered, especially after knowing that this matter actually had someone behind it, causing him to become even more furious.


    "Uncle, blades, blades, they are all here for the blade!" I suddenly recalled what Sun Yong said and cried out.


    Uncle was shocked as well, and immediately asked where the blade went, I said that it was taken away by someone, and then Secretary Zhao kept hitting me, and then we were separated by someone, and when they saw that I had the blade in my hand, they naturally wanted to take it off me, and then the matter became chaotic, and there were more people, and they were all running towards the hospital, who would care about all that?


    As expected, Uncle called his men in to inquire about the situation. The knife disappeared, and they all knew that they placed great importance on this Uncle, so they controlled it in the beginning. However, when they sent it to the hospital later on, it was always an ugly knife, so no one knew who it ended up in.


    Therefore, the final conclusion was that the saber had appeared again. However, this time, the saber did not disappear but was artificially created. This was a plot made by a pleasant surprise.


    After coming to this conclusion, Uncle calmed down. He first ordered his subordinates to keep it a secret, then invited the leader to come over for a chat.


    Uncle did not hide anything and directly told Sun Yong''s story to the leader, as well as analyzing the dangers of this conspiracy. At the moment, the most important thing was still that blade, that Pig Slaughtering Knife was a ticking time bomb, it could potentially cause the death of countless people.


    "It''s just a blade, is it that evil?" The leader was still muttering to himself as if he was trying to scare them off. A blade, no matter how evil it was, how could it be that evil?


    That leader''s nonchalant tone made Uncle angry, so he started to scare him again. He told him, those people behind him, in order to prevent Uncle and the others from retaliating, must silence them, they are not afraid of your power, they would not do anything to you.


    With this scare, the leader panicked and told everything in full detail.


    He said that although he had invited Sun Yong to refine a little kid to change his luck, he did not only look for one person. After all, this matter was related to his future, and there was no way he could entrust it to only one person, so he had secretly asked for someone else to look for a master. That master''s surname was Zhang, and was extremely famous in the industry, so he had also brought the little kid Sun Yong refined to show the master.


    "Zhang Ru Quan, hehe, very good, very good!" Uncle called out Master Zhang''s name in a low voice, his expression full of killing intent. Everyone knew that he hated the person who tried to harm his own grandson.


    "Zhang Ruquan," I read the name again. I wanted to find a part of my memory that was related to this person, but in the end I was certain that I didn''t know this person.

 C25

    In a clean and transparent courtyard, a man in his fifties was sitting cross-legged on a prayer mat in meditation. Beside him was an incense burner with sandalwood fragrance wafting from it.


    After a long while, the sandalwood fragrance had completely burnt off. The man also slowly stopped cultivating and stood up to stretch his waist. During that time, someone brought out a teacup with an extremely respectful attitude.


    After finishing his tea and wiping his face, the man asked, "How is the business going? Did you get it?"


    "We''ve got it. Second Senior Apprentice Brother has stepped in, and Master has your advice behind the scenes. How could it be possible for him to fail?" Another man beside him said in a flattering tone.


    "You got it? "Where''s that person? Why hasn''t he returned yet?" The man frowned and asked unhappily.


    As his disciple, that person immediately knew that his Master was going to get angry. He quickly said, "Master, previously when we were discussing, didn''t we agree to send it directly to him after getting it?"


    "He said he would send you off just like that. Whose disciples are you all? Hurry up and call your second senior brother to come back. How can I not take a look at a few million yuan worth of business?" The man snorted coldly.


    A few days ago, one of his juniors found him, hoping to use the local contacts to set up a trap for him. If he got something, he would be given a huge sum of money, and his friends would take him to Hong Kong and Australia to develop, which made him very excited. Even when he later found out, he did not even mind offending the local boss.


    This was because he did not want to stay in these places anymore. These years, although the social and economic development had made everyone rich and they had more support from the masters than before, how could there be any rich people in such a small place. Even if they had it, they were all extremely shrewd and it was not easy to trick them into spending some money.


    He had wanted to go to Hong Kong and Macao for a long time to develop, because there was a lot of money there and a lot of people believed in this. With his thirty percent ability and seventy percent deceit skill, he felt that he would definitely be able to make it out of here and earn some money to live an easy life.


    But now, he wanted to see what kind of treasure that blade was and why it was worth his junior brother offering such a high price. This made him very curious.


    Not even an hour after his youngest disciple made the call, his second disciple returned with a brocade box in his hand.


    "In here? "Is it really a pig slaughtering knife?" he asked.


    "Yes, master. It''s a Pig Slaughtering Knife. It''s at most a bit old, probably over a thousand years," his second disciple replied respectfully.


    This made him curious. A thousand-year-old ancient saber, if it was a famous blade or sword, then it would be a priceless treasure. Even if it wasn''t famous, it would be worth several million.


    The more he thought about it, the more confused he became. He immediately opened the brocade box, and when the brocade box opened, a bright light flashed.


    With just a glance, he fell in love with the Pig Slaughtering Knife. He had researched and researched about antiques and other similar things, and he knew that many famous ancient swords had spiritual energy, especially the kind that allowed one to release spiritual energy at an absolutely priceless level. Even if this was a Pig Slaughtering Knife, he could still confirm that it was a master teacher''s creation.


    This kind of treasure made him unable to resist at all. He immediately wanted to pick it up and play with it, and with a touch of his hand, it felt like ice. It shocked him even more.


    "Hiss" The blade was sharp. The man merely touched it and a cut was made on his hand. However, he didn''t pay it any attention and continued to carefully observe the blade.


    "Master, master ¡­" After a while, the two disciples saw that their master wasn''t moving at all and immediately called out a few times, but their master actually didn''t answer. This made them a bit surprised, and they reached out their hands to touch their master.


    Thump. Before his hands could touch them, their master suddenly raised his head. Then, they were horrified to see their master''s eyes turn red, and his expression was as sinister as that of a devil''s.


    "Ah..." Following that, several miserable cries could be heard from the courtyard.


    In the hospital, after the coordination between Uncle and the leader, everyone was responsible, so no one was responsible anymore. The responsibility now was all up to that mage called Zhang Ru Quan.


    The leader wanted revenge, he dared to plot against him, and even caused his daughter to almost die. How could he not take revenge for this grudge, not to mention now that the matter of him raising a little kid and changing his fortune had all gone down the drain, whether or not his enemies would use this matter as an example?


    There''s no need to talk about Uncle, Sun Yong still hasn''t escaped danger even now, it''s not that easy to forget about this grudge. I''ve also nearly caused me to kill Sun Yong, and now that I''ve lost my Pig Slaughtering Knife, I naturally hate him very much as well.


    This was what the Uncle told me in private: "Zhang Ru Quan dies."


    I thought that Uncle would definitely kill Zhang Ru Quan, so I advised him not to be rash. That leader is not a merciful person, we don''t need to be his lackey, it''s better if he attacked us first.


    But Uncle told me, we don''t need to do anything, Zhang Ru Quan will definitely die, because of that Pig Slaughtering Knife.


    "The seal on my father''s Pig Slaughtering Knife has been completely destroyed after being washed away by the evil aura time and time again. My previous Spiritual Talisman was only temporarily suppressing it. Now that they have seen blood, he does not know the bottom line. There is no logic in not dying," Uncle said.


    The words of the Uncle shocked me. The Pig Slaughtering Knife is too strange, and it has already committed too many sins. Next time, I really need to ask Sun Chengzhi how I can completely destroy the blade, if not I won''t be able to control it.


    "Don''t feel bad, this is the only way to remove harm from the people, you deserve it. But you have to be careful, if Zhang Quan doesn''t have any connections with us, he will suddenly attack us. Maybe he is not the real culprit behind this, there is a possibility that something like this will happen in the future ¡­" Seeing that I did not say anything, Uncle thought that I was guilty, so he explained it to me.


    The meaning behind Uncle was very clear, that Zhang Ru''s death was well-deserved, and if he died, maybe it would be able to scare the people behind him, if not the next time he used this kind of trick, we would not even have a place to hide, and we would not even know who would die, Sun Yong was the best example.


    "Uncle, I understand. Don''t worry, I''m fine. That''s right, have you found out Zhang Ruquan''s identity?" I replied.


    The Uncle was right, this kind of person deserves to die, if he can do such a thing. He definitely isn''t a good person, for him to be able to do such a thing.


    "For the time being, I am not very clear about it. It is said that Zhang Ru is a civilian mage who has learned some skills in the Mao Mountain, specializing in feng shui and exorcism, and is rather famous in this area. He also has a few fellow apprentices and apprentices, but they are still investigating the details ¡­" Uncle replied.


    After he finished speaking, Uncle left, he still had a lot of things to do, all of them were done by Sun Yong, but now that Sun Yong was still saving him, naturally he had to take over.


    It was fortunate that Uncle was experienced, he had only let Sun Yong do it for him to train, so when he took over now, all sorts of things were not even the slightest bit chaotic, instead, it was even smoother than before.


    The overhaul of the Sun Family Ancestral Mansion was as before, and the disturbance caused due to Sun Yong being injured had also been settled by him in two to three moves, which made him get along well with the leader. And because of his age and scope of view, the Uncle had instead gotten the respect of the leader, unlike last time when Sun Yong was young, and because of their relationship, the leader always had the intention of looking down on him.


    On the second day, a group of top-notch medical experts came to the First Hospital, which was invited by Sun Family. However, they were not famous doctors from foreign countries, because the procedures for entering the hospital were not that fast.


    But just half an hour before the experts arrived, Sun Yong had released the notification of his illness and the situation had already stabilized. Of course, there were still dangers, but it was still better than the situation before.


    Although they weren''t unhappy in front of the Uncle, they had a huge fire going on behind their backs. They even asked Sun Yong to return home after recovering from his injuries and give up on researching these things, which made the Uncle very sad, but this time, Sun Yong was so heavily injured that he had no reason to refute.


    The arrival of the group of experts made Uncle feel at ease. Right now, Sun Yong''s injuries would only get better and better under normal circumstances. This allowed him to spare some energy to deal with Zhang Ru Quan''s matters.


    On the third day, news came that Zhang Ru had all died. The cause of death was unknown, but this result was within Uncle''s expectations.

 C26

    After confirming this news, we also saw their corpses. After comparing them, one of his disciples, the one who stole the Pig Slaughtering Knife when we were on our way to the hospital, died very simply. Their cause of death was also very simple; their masters killed each other, their disciples killed their disciples, their disciples resisted and killed their masters, and then they all perished together.


    Even though I knew it would end like this, I still broke out in a cold sweat after seeing their deaths, because I was also anticipating the consequences. If this blade were in my hand, then would I end up with the same fate, killing people randomly, then getting killed by someone or getting shot after?


    But I didn''t have time to think about it, because we had a problem, and the knife was held by the police and refused to return it to us.


    The Pig Slaughtering Knife was me, and was then stolen away by Zhang Ruquan''s disciple. Logically speaking, it should have been returned to me, but the Pig Slaughtering Knife was also the weapon in the murder case of these three people.


    So in the eyes of the police, their cause of death was still a mystery. Since the mystery was about to be solved, and three people were about to die, then this was a major case. According to the rule of the police that the murder case was about to be solved, no one was allowed to take the murder weapon until the case was solved.


    However, we knew that this was only on the surface. The real reason was because of the leader, who had been secretly fooled by someone, who had almost killed his daughter, causing Sun Yong to be severely injured. Now, there were even three people who died, this news could not be covered up no matter what, so under the actions of a few people, this matter was made public, so he was unable to suppress it.


    "You should know how evil this blade is, I''ll tell you the truth, this is an evil blade, and the people who died by this blade, counting the time of their first birth, there should be dozens of them, and now that Zhang Ru Quan and the other two have died due to grievances, the resentment in their hearts must be huge, and it has undoubtedly expanded the evil aura on the blade, if we do not quickly suppress it, the consequences would be unimaginable, oh, right, Zhang Ru and the rest died due to the control of the evil blade, thus other than that, the people who had relations with them are their targets, this does not have any logic at all, so I decided to bring Xiao Yong along to leave immediately." Uncle said to the leader in shock.


    It had to be known that previously, they had already judged the standards of the so-called Great Masters in the surrounding area. Other than the dead Zhang Ru Quan, who was most likely the most capable one, now that Zhang Ru had all died and Sun Yong was heavily injured, who else could Sun Lianlin rely on?


    He had personally witnessed the strangeness of that blade. If no one was able to control it, then he would most likely get his revenge. Who would want to die in this day and age?


    Therefore, he immediately made a promise that he would do everything he could to get the Pig Slaughtering Knife back as soon as possible.


    However, what no one expected was that Uncle only gave him forty-eight hours of time, and he said that he couldn''t guarantee that he wouldn''t die within that time period. If it was more than forty-eight hours, he would definitely leave.


    Walking out of the house of the leader, I asked the Uncle if he did it on purpose to scare him. How could it be this serious?


    However, my uncle''s expression turned serious and he said," Little Yang, this is no joke. You know how evil that blade is, and human blood has a spirit, and it has absorbed so much blood that it has increased his evilness, and it might even be far stronger than when my father sealed him back then. However, my cultivation level is too low compared to my father''s, and now that person has just died, it might be fine for a period of time, but no one knows how long it will take, maybe half a month or a week, or even a few hours.


    Is Uncle really leaving? This made me anxious, and I quickly said, "Uncle, you, what should I do if you leave?"


    I''m going to cry, okay? You can just leave, but for me, I''m still f * cking here.


    If you are willing, I can also take you with me, but it will only take three to five years. In the Divine Great Land, there are many capable people who come out, and if this matter gets out of hand, there will naturally be experts who appear to settle it, "Uncle replied.


    Uncle''s words made me a little confused, what''s wrong with him, is he trying to escape from reality, is he planning to become a deserter and let the dead people call on other experts to deal with him? No, this is not my Uncle, he is definitely not that kind of person.


    "Uncle, do you have some sort of motive? If you tell others, I won''t tell them. If you want me to cooperate, I can act really well, really!" I immediately replied. I didn''t want to die, but I also didn''t want to leave.


    "You''re overthinking it. You should think about it carefully for the next two days. If you''re willing, I''ll take you away when the time comes." The Uncle said indifferently, then turned around and left.


    I was at a loss of what to do. Really, I really couldn''t imagine what would happen if I faced the Pig Slaughtering Knife alone, without the support of Sun Yong and the Uncle''s Taoism Arts, I wouldn''t be able to hold on for one day. In the end, I would be controlled by the Pig Slaughtering Knife and then die.


    If I was at the train station that day, the knife would have been confiscated, and if I didn''t bring it back, then perhaps there wouldn''t be any more of this. I was still studying at school, and I had several chances to get out of this situation, but I was always acting on my own, and perhaps this was fate.


    Disturbance, confusion, caused my insomnia, and I couldn''t sleep all night, my mind full of fantasies about the consequences of being controlled by the butcher knife.


    The next day, I woke up with dark circles under my eyes. When I went to look for Uncle, I heard that Sun Yong''s parents had come, which made me realize that it wasn''t good. Two days ago, when Sun Yong was in an accident, I heard from the employees that Sun Yong''s parents were very angry.


    "Dad, when will Sun Yong wake up? Say something!" When I was at the door, I heard a woman''s anxious voice.


    "I''m not a doctor, how would I know?" Uncle''s low voice also came out.


    "Sun Yi, say something, isn''t this Master Feng Shui''s divination? Give Xiao Yong a divination, let''s see when he will wake up." The woman''s voice sounded again.


    After speaking, a man''s voice said, "Dad, why don''t you try?"


    "Humph, the doctors do not know their own medicine, and the deceivers do not know their place, yet you have forgotten all about these, haven''t you? If it could be counted as one, then I will not calculate it for Xiao Yong!" After listening, Uncle was enraged, his tone still contained a thick sense of disappointment.


    They all knew that there were shackles in their hearts, and it was impossible for them to focus their minds, so they could not get any real results. They could even make wild guesses about the heavenly calamity, and that it would instead bring calamities to those who calculated the fate of their lives. This was the most basic knowledge, but unfortunately, he had completely forgotten about his son.


    What rule? Look at the master of another family, who would push their own grandson into a fire pit, Xiao Yong was lucky, and in less than a month since he came to the continent, he had laid in an Intensive Care Unit. I only have this one son, Uncle''s words made the woman extremely dissatisfied, and she immediately started shouting.


    "Are you saying that I am harming Xiao Yong?" Uncle was furious, his voice had risen quite a bit, even I who was outside felt my heart beating faster. This was the aura of someone who had been in power for a long time, strong people could scare people to the point that they would not dare to speak.


    However, when I heard this, I did not dare not keep quiet anymore. I immediately knocked on the door, and the Uncle let me in.


    "You are the grandson of my aunt? "Zhou Yang!" Seeing me enter, Sun Yong''s father immediately said.


    I nodded. He said my aunt was my grandmother, but she died too early to remember, and of course I didn''t know him, but I''d have to call him Cousin.


    He looks to be in his thirties, with a tinge of merchant''s shrewdness, unlike that of the Uncle. Although he is also a merchant, but his usual temperament is that of a scholar, and his wife is the same, looking young and beautiful, like a lady on TV. The two of them look pretty good, no wonder that stinky Sun Yong is also good-looking.


    After exchanging a few words with his cousin and aunt, they had nothing in common to talk about, so they spoke politely and politely. After asking a few basic questions, they were speechless.


    "How are you thinking about yesterday''s questions, Xiao Yong?" Uncle asked me.


    "I''ve thought it through. Uncle''s suggestion is really thankful, but it doesn''t suit me. I don''t even have any social experience, let alone going overseas. My English is a mess, and I haven''t even reached level 4, so I''ve decided to stay," I replied.


    I seriously thought about it for a long time. Uncle''s suggestion might be able to save my life, but so what if I go overseas? Not to mention leaving my home, even my language has become an obstacle, so other than relying on their breathing to live, they have to be at the bottom of society. Of course, they are also at the bottom of society, but as far as earning a living is concerned, there are definitely no difficulties abroad.


    "Oh, you''ve made up your mind. Then this Uncle will support your decision." The Uncle said indifferently, without any disdain or saying anything else.


    "Thank you, Uncle. In order to thank you for taking care of me recently, I''ve decided to tell you a secret!" I said again. I had kept this secret in my heart for a long time and had wanted to tell you about it for a long time.

 C27

    This should be what they care the most about. After all, they have come back for this, and during this period of time, they have treated me extremely well, so I should return the favor and tell them everything.


    But Sun Yong''s parents are here, so I stopped because I felt that it would be better if less people knew about this secret. If Sun Yong was here, I wouldn''t mind, but I''m sorry, I''m not familiar with Sun Yong''s parents at all.


    They are all smart people, so the slight change in my expression was naturally unable to escape their eyes, thus Uncle first told them to look at Sun Yong. Sun Yong''s father, Sun Yi, did not say anything, since he was not at all fond of those mysterious things.


    After they left, I told everything that happened to the Uncle. It was also because Sun Yong threatened me with the ghost girl''s corpse that caused me to have such a fortuitous encounter, to actually see the divine will that Sun Chengzhi left behind, and the secret of the Pig Slaughtering Knife.


    Hearing my words, Uncle was stunned, he didn''t think that the cause of the incident would be like this, this was the so called unintentional cutting into the shadows.


    "Your grandfather is really, really, scheming everything!" But this was what the Uncle said the next time he spoke.


    However, Uncle''s words also made me recall that when I first met Sun Chengzhi, he seemed to have also said something very strange, as if he meant that he owed my grandfather, and that my grandfather schemed against him. Thus, I asked Uncle what happened.


    But Uncle didn''t tell me, he only said that this was a grudge from many years ago, and after it passed, it would be over. He then started to ask me about some of the details of how I live with Sun Chengzhi.


    I answered them one by one, but I found a problem, which was that the Uncle seemed to be very calm, and it wasn''t as agitated as I had imagined. Or had he given up?


    After asking all these questions, Uncle actually told me to leave first, this made me feel very strange. Today''s Uncle is really something that people couldn''t understand, even though normally people wouldn''t be able to understand it.


    However, what I did not see was that after I left, the Uncle burst into laughter. He burst into tears and wailed, "My good father, you can''t even trust your own son anymore?"


    The police station, the criminal evidence warehouse, were filled with all kinds of murder weapons. There were machetes, hammers, even guns and daily necessities, all of which were found in many murders. After being brought back, they were stacked according to the labels, the big ones on the floor, and the small ones on the shelves.


    There weren''t many shelves in the warehouse, so they couldn''t store too many things. Of course, things like the Pig Slaughtering Knife weren''t considered big, they could be put on there. The most important thing was that the most lethal weapon of the Pig Slaughtering Knife wasn''t just one or two.


    In the dead silence of the night, a muffled sound suddenly came from the evidence warehouse. One of the seals on the Pig Slaughtering Knife cracked open without a sound, revealing a long, pointed Pig Slaughtering Knife.


    The location where the Pig Slaughtering Knife was placed happened to be next to the window. A bright moonlight shone on the blade of the Pig Slaughtering Knife. If someone were to take a closer look, they would notice that the knife actually looked hazy.


    After being exposed to the moonlight for a long time, the Pig Slaughtering Knife actually began to change slowly. The Pig Slaughtering Knife seemed to turn into a whirlpool; not only did the moonlight shine on its body, but the black light in the warehouse also seemed to squeeze onto the blade.


    "Clang!" Not long after, a knife suddenly fell down.


    After another half an hour, a bloody awl fell from the shelf.


    The items that dropped twice woke up the police officers who were on duty at night. The criminal evidence warehouse was not an important place and it was also inside the police station, so it was always safe. The guards on duty at night were also old comrades who were about to retire.


    "What a strong killing intent!" The old comrade cried out involuntarily as he woke up tonight.


    His surname was Qin, so everyone called him Old Qin. Because he was taciturn and was looking at the warehouse, almost everyone in the police station forgot about his existence, so no one knew that he was probably the only person in the entire police station who had been on the battlefield.


    On the battlefield, such a strong killing intent was naturally not strange, but in this small police station, he was very surprised. He knew that most of the things in this warehouse were things that could injure or kill people, and many of them had a murderous aura about them.


    Holding the flashlight and the baton, Old Qin slowly walked to the warehouse and used the key to slowly open the door. Then he saw something he would never forget.


    A Pig Slaughtering Knife was floating in the air, emitting a boundless murderous aura under the moonlight. The weapons in the warehouse kept emitting murderous auras, but the killing aura eventually flowed towards the knife, just like how slaves of ancient times paid tribute to their masters.


    "Ah ¡­" Even with Old Qin''s courage, he couldn''t help but cry out in alarm when he saw such a bizarre scene.


    However, the moment he shouted, he felt that something was amiss and immediately covered his mouth. However, it was already too late. He saw the Pig Slaughtering Knife bathing in the moonlight suddenly change its direction and point at him.


    At this moment, Old Qin had an illusion. He felt as if he had returned to the battlefield from decades ago. The feeling of having his body aimed at by the enemy, that was the feeling of death.


    However, that time, his class monitor had finally pushed him away and saved his life. It had only wounded someone and eventually left the battlefield. But this time, he no longer had the class monitor, and he didn''t have his old strong physique.


    Therefore, he subconsciously turned around and ran. He wasn''t running away to become a deserter, but he knew that it would be useless for him to go in. What he should do was not to play hero and report this to his superiors.


    Therefore, he ran all the way through the yard and towards the duty room.


    In the duty room, there were still more than ten policemen on duty. There would even be patrolling policemen who would return in the middle of the night to change shifts. Everyone was astonished at Old Qin, who had suddenly appeared.


    "Old Qin, what are you doing? Why are you holding a Pig Slaughtering Knife in the middle of the night? Are you going home to kill pigs?" Finally, a police officer asked half-jokingly.


    Old Qin hadn''t even recovered his breath when he heard that. He was stunned for a moment, then slowly lowered his head. When he saw the baton in his hand turn into the pig slaughtering knife he had seen, his face immediately turned deathly white.


    "Old Qin, what''s wrong? What happened? Come on, have a drink. Slow down." An experienced policeman noticed Old Qin''s change in expression and immediately went over to ask.


    "I, I, I see, the knife, the knife floats in the air, I ¡­" Old Qin suddenly felt that his words were a bit sloppy. He did not know how to explain it. He told these people that the blade was floating in the air, would they believe it? So the more anxious he was, the more he could not speak.


    "Knife, what knife, what is it floating in the air?" the policeman asked again. He felt that he had misheard.


    "This saber is floating in midair, absorbing the moonlight!" Finally, Old Qin took a deep breath and finished his sentence with a roar.


    However, this time, it was the officers on duty who were confused. How could a blade float in the air? And he was even absorbing the moonlight? Was this really a novel or a fantasy story? Could this Old Qin be crazy?


    Therefore, someone immediately asked Old Qin what was going on. Now that Old Qin was much calmer, he told him everything that he had seen just now in full detail.


    However, no one believed that Old Qin was crazy. How could a blade float in the air? Old Qin was too funny, so someone decided to let him go back and rest.


    However, Old Qin did not agree. He knew that this was no trivial matter, and he felt a sense of danger in his heart. From the warehouse until now, this feeling of danger was even more mysterious than killing intent.


    That was why he kept explaining and emphasizing that he wasn''t crazy, but was speaking the truth. However, his behavior made them look like they were messing around and losing their mind, and their expressions became uglier and uglier.


    "Eh, why is this blade so familiar? Isn''t this the weapon from Master Zhang''s case? Old Qin, how did you bring it out? This doesn''t conform with the rules!" Finally, someone recognized the sword.


    First of all, the deceased was very famous. Master Zhang, many of them had heard of him asking for help, and second, the cause of death was mystery. Master Zhang was actually killing his disciple, and for no apparent reason at all, so this case received a lot of attention.


    "I, it wasn''t me. I didn''t take it," Old Qin explained.


    He really didn''t take it, but his explanation was still used as an excuse, which made the man very unhappy. His tone became a bit stern as he said, "What are you holding, your fingerprints and stuff have all been destroyed. Do you know, you''re an old comrade too?"


    After saying that, he took out a plastic bag and walked in front of Old Qin, asking him to take out the Pig Slaughtering Knife.


    Old Qin slowly picked up the Pig Slaughtering Knife and handed it to the plastic bag. However, the moment he let it go, a force suddenly hit his hand.


    "Puchi!" The blade sank into the man''s stomach.


    In the blink of an eye, everyone in the duty room was dumbfounded.

 C28

    When Secretary Zhao found us, we were in the midst of visiting Sun Yong at the hospital. Sun Yong''s parents had unanimously agreed to send him back abroad, firstly, the medical conditions here were not as good as on their side, and secondly, Sun Yong''s parents did not want him to continue participating in such a dangerous matter. This was something Uncle could only agree to, because he believed that when Sun Yong recovered, he would still return.


    Therefore, other than going to see Sun Yong, we have to ask the doctor, with Sun Yong''s current body conditions, he is not allowed to go overseas, after all, there is no airport in the small town, even if we were to board the medical plane, we can only get to the international airport a few hundred kilometers away, this road might become Sun Yong''s hell.


    It was too dangerous, and it would be best if they waited for Sun Yong to wake up. But Sun Yong had already been in a coma for several days, and there was no sign of him waking up at all.


    This led to the arrival of Secretary Zhao and the rest of the Uncle''s family with ugly expressions, because the argument had just ended.


    "Something''s happened, Old mister Sun. Yesterday, something happened in the Public Security Bureau. That blade killed someone," Secretary Zhao said to Uncle as he wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead.


    Hearing that, Uncle''s face changed, grabbing Secretary Zhao''s hand, he asked: "What''s going on, explain it clearly to me."


    Yesterday, yesterday, an old policeman guarding the criminal evidence warehouse found out that there was something wrong with the knife, and somehow he took it to the duty room, saying that the knife was flying, and everyone in the duty room thought that he was crazy, and then someone recognized that the knife was the murder weapon and told him to take it back, but for some reason, that old policeman stabbed him, and then he went crazy, killed someone randomly, injured several people, and was finally subdued. But afterwards, he refused to admit that he didn''t kill anyone, and said he didn''t know, as if he lost his memory.


    Last night''s incident had scared them to death. They had just said that the blade was very evil and wanted to kill someone, yet it had just happened. No one knew if it would come to retaliate or not.


    "He''s not lying, because he really doesn''t know. He was controlled by that blade, and that blade can control a person''s consciousness ¡­" Uncle took a deep breath and said.


    He did not expect to kill someone so fast, his previous estimate was at least two days old. It seemed that the evil nature of the blade was still above his estimate.


    "Old mister Zhang, what should we do? That sabre is too evil! Who would be next to be killed? How should we guard against it? How should we destroy it? You should get out of there ¡­ ¡­" Secretary Zhao asked anxiously. He didn''t have the mind to care about the old policeman telling him that he wasn''t lying. What he wanted to know was who would be killed by that sabre.


    "Exterminate!" When the Uncle heard this, he sneered in his heart. If he could exterminate them, he would have exterminated them a long time ago.


    "Let them hide first. I''ll rush over once I finish with the matter," the Uncle replied.


    "Ah! Old mister Sun, don''t do that. Everyone''s waiting for you. Hurry up and go!" Secretary Zhao shook his head. There were more than one or two people who were pointing at him to save them.


    "Let''s go back first, I''ll go over later!" But Uncle''s tone turned cold. After he finished speaking, he immediately left. What a joke, those people''s lives were more important, could it be that his descendants'' lives weren''t more important?


    "Dad, what''s wrong?" Sun Yi asked after they returned.


    "Something happened." Uncle replied, and then he repeated what Secretary Zhao had said just now.


    "Ah, you, you''ve provoked some evil thing again?" Sun Yong''s mother was so frightened that her face paled when he heard it, and then shouted at the top of his lungs.


    "The most important thing right now is to send Xiao Yong out. Before tomorrow morning, Xiao Yong must send him out, you go and arrange the distance from here to the international airport, and tell him to prepare the medical supplies, don''t be stingy with his money," Uncle said to Sun Yi.


    How could Sun Yi dare not agree? This was his own son, and he also wanted to leave this damned place as soon as possible. It was too scary.


    After making the arrangements, Sun Yi and his wife went to prepare. Uncle told me, "Xiao Yang, you know how dangerous this is.


    Uncle''s words made my heart warm. Although we still have a bit of kinship, we''ve actually never met before. It''s only been half a month since we''ve known each other, but Uncle treated me like family.


    That''s why I shook my head, and said, "I''m not at ease with Uncle staying alone. Since Sun Yong is injured, and it''s because of me, then I will stay, and furthermore, I am very interested in the secret of the Pig Slaughtering Knife. Furthermore, I also want to meet with Great Grandpa Sun Chengzhi."


    "Alright, good child. Uncle promises you, if we can get through this, in the future, Uncle will teach you Taoism Arts, I only hope you won''t despise me as a master, and that I was just born in the wild." When Uncle heard this, he was immediately very pleased, because he knew, in reality, I did not have any benefits this time, but purely out of gratitude.


    They knew more or less about the origin of the blade and the background of that case Ruquan, and had only thought that it was a rumor to begin with, but it turned out to be true. This scared them, because they all believed it, and since they were on good terms with the masters, they became more and more nervous. If it wasn''t for the fact that it had happened on their territory, they would have taken the opportunity to go on a business trip to investigate it, just like the other leaders, who had already made an emergency trip this morning.


    "What do we do? We need to draw up a contract and settle this as soon as possible?" one of them asked.


    "What else can we do? Right now, everything has happened within our responsibility. For safety''s sake, there are only two methods. One is to find a master in the town. The other is to send this thing away." The other person said.


    "It''s not like you don''t know what level the masters in our counties are. It''s not like you don''t know what the matter with the Chairman''s family is like, but little Master Sun has solved it right away, and now that Little Master Sun is heavily injured, who are you going to find? Let''s not talk about the details, we don''t know if he has the ability to send it. If you send it, then where are you going to get rid of him? You''re not afraid of anyone coming to settle the score with him ¡­" However, this suggestion was immediately rejected.


    "Then tell me, what do we do? We can''t just sit there and wait for our deaths. In the future, who the hell would dare to come to work!" The person who proposed this shouted angrily after being rejected.


    "Destroy it, I''ve heard a master say before that the evil things in this world can''t even see the light from the shadows, so they are afraid of sunlight and fire, so many evil things can be destroyed by fire. This is one of the reasons why the medieval Europe was so popular when it was on fire, so I suggested that we burn the blade.


    Destroying a pig was definitely the best choice. Firstly, there was an explanation from both top and bottom, and secondly, there was a way to eliminate the danger. No matter how evil the Pig Slaughtering Knife was, it would just be a knife that would turn into water if it was burned in a high-temperature furnace.


    "A knife can deal with a person, but what about a person? They can''t easily suppress this. The person who was stabbed is still trying to save them!" They started talking about people after talking about the knife. Yesterday was the bad luck for those who were on duty, so why did they encounter this kind of thing.


    "Try your best to keep a low profile. I believe no one will try to break their wrists on this matter anymore, so with the same caliber, we will say that there was a hallucinogen in the criminal evidence warehouse, which was what Old Wei did when he was poisoned. Old Wei will retire early, and all those who were lightly injured will be on leave, those who are injured will be saved first, and those who are still alive will remember their achievements. If they are unlucky, then we will receive martyr treatment, and all of them will be ordered to keep their mouths shut."


    They all knew that what originally happened was just a matter of someone breaking their wrists to force them to detain the blade, which was why this matter happened. So, they were very tolerant of the people who came this time, even Old Wei, who killed them, did not plan to do anything about it.


    First of all, the steelworks were informed that a secret mission would be carried out, that a secret object would be burned, and that the Pig Slaughtering Knife had sent people who didn''t believe it to escort it. This was all done in secret, and they weren''t stupid.


    Half an hour later, the car that was escorting the knife was in a car accident. A large truck suddenly went out of control on the way and crashed into the car. The guard was heavily injured and was being sent to the hospital for rescue.


    This news caused everyone to be stunned, and fear began to rise in their hearts. It was just like how the blade had warned them, causing them to panic.


    "Don''t panic, continue, notify the steel factory. Even if there is a higher level inspection today, all workers will take a day off, and then secretly leave behind a few backbone. That knife will continue to be delivered, and traffic police will be sent, I don''t believe that a knife can go to heaven."


    This proposal attracted a lot of criticism, but most people still agreed, because if they rejected it, they wouldn''t be able to think of any other way.

 C29

    At the steelworks, the two policemen who had just entered the gate collapsed to the ground. The security guards quickly helped them up and carried them to the conference room for a drink of water.


    After drinking the water, the two policemen looked a little better. They looked at each other and could see the relief in each other''s eyes. They had finally arrived. It was not easy, because the journey had been tough for them.


    It wasn''t their job to escort the knife to the steelworks at first, but their colleagues were in a car accident before they took it over, and they were ordered to go on foot.


    The place they had taken over was only three or four kilometers from the steelworks, which was a piece of cake for them. Of course, this was without interference, but in fact, they had walked three or four kilometers for an hour and a half, and in that hour and a half they had been in three car accidents, all of which had been caused by the sudden loss of control of cars on the road.


    Not only was it a car accident, but there were also all kinds of dangers. For example, the street lamp had fallen down, the electric pole above their heads had collapsed innocently, and not a single accident was fatal, but strangely, every time the accident happened, they would avoid it for all sorts of reasons. For example, when the electric pole collapsed, they would stop, their legs would start to cramp, and the street lamp would fall because a large truck had passed by and blocked them.


    All in all, they had been through a lot of trouble, had walked several laps around the gates of hell before reaching the steel mill, so they were all paralyzed with terror.


    "Is the thing here?" someone from the steelworks asked.


    The two policemen nodded, took out a backpack and opened it. There was a wooden box inside, and on the outside of the wooden box were a series of coils. It seemed to be the kind of wooden box that Lin Zhengying used to shoot a coffin with a string, and inside the wooden box was the Pig Slaughtering Knife.


    The people from the steel factory wanted to open it for inspection, but they were stopped because they were ordered to throw in the wooden boxes together with them. No one was allowed to open it, and no one was allowed to, or else they would suffer the consequences.


    He didn''t know the specific situation, or what would happen if there was a possibility of an explosion, which would cause something big to happen, so he stayed in a deadlock for a while and then called the people above to ask, "You know, this is not an official order, but the private request of those big bosses, if anything really happened, someone is responsible."


    After being repeatedly confirmed by the bosses, only then would the people from the iron mill be willing to carry it out and prepare to burn the wooden box in the furnace. With the temperature of tens of thousands of yuan, it was enough to melt the special product into molten metal.


    The two policemen hesitated because they were extremely worried. Recalling what happened on the way, they felt that the steel factory was a dangerous place, and even if they destroyed the knife, they felt that it would not be safe. In the end, they decided to tell their superiors about what had happened, because they also knew that the steel factory was very important, and if something happened, it would affect the lives of many people.


    After Uncle arranged for Sun Yong and Sun Yi to leave, he took me to look for Secretary Zhao. We met that leader at the highway entrance, because he was anxious to travel, but seeing his flustered expression, we could guess that he had escaped, to be scared to escape. This is something that we despised the most.


    "Old Mr. Sun, as I have an urgent matter to attend to, I will leave this matter in your hands. Secretary Zhao will give you all the assistance you need, if you need anything, I hope you can succeed." The person said.


    "I don''t have other needs right now, but I want that blade right now!" Uncle said indifferently, but he did not express any dissatisfaction.


    "Well, this might be a little difficult, because the knife is not in my jurisdiction, and the public security law is a part of the system. If it is not necessary, I can''t give them an order directly, but right now the knife is in the Public Security Bureau, so I can only ask Secretary Zhao to represent me and go negotiate with them." The leader said somewhat awkwardly.


    Uncle frowned. This leader was really useless, so Uncle quickly got Secretary Zhao to lead the way to the Public Security Bureau and settle this matter as soon as possible. Otherwise, if something really happened, it would be too late.


    Ten minutes later, we arrived at the Public Security Bureau. With the help of Secretary Zhao, we met with a few leaders and explained our intentions.


    They all exchanged glances, and then one of them said, "I''m sorry, but this matter is handled by us, so we don''t need your help. Of course, with your kind intentions, we still welcome you!"


    The Uncle knew immediately when he heard Taiji''s evasive words that he was slightly angered, "Of course, how are you going to deal with it? Do you know where this blade came from? I don''t believe that the master you all invited can suppress it!"


    "Apologies, Mister Sun. How should we handle this? We have no right to tell you." The man immediately countered and his tone became a lot more unfriendly.


    "Hey, Old Li, Old Li, calm down. Old mister Sun has been abroad for a long time, so he doesn''t understand our rules, so I came to remind him. Old mister Sun, since we have some research on metaphysics, we should listen to his opinion." Secretary Zhao immediately tried to smooth things over.


    "I''ll say it one last time. This blade, if you can''t suppress it, then if you don''t want anything to happen to you, then leave it to me!" However, the Uncle still didn''t give him face, and coldly said that.


    "Humph, who said we were going to suppress them? Just melt them!" Just as Uncle finished speaking, one of them said softly.


    When the Uncle heard this, his face turned anxious and he quickly asked, "What? Melted? What do you want to do?!"


    "What do you want to do? How can you say that?! Where do you think we are? This is the Public Security Bureau, and the promotional campaign for the feudal superstition is here. Do you believe that I won''t arrest you right now?!" Uncle roared, and the leader immediately slammed the table in anger, his attitude extremely unyielding.


    Uncle''s temper isn''t good either, he wanted to immediately go back, but he was stopped by me. Uncle didn''t think of this layer because he was anxious, but I am very calm, because we came here with Secretary Zhao, representing that leader. And the one who is making things difficult for us like this is definitely because the two of us aren''t from the same faction, since they are enemies, how could they help us?


    "Uncle, since they have some tricks up their sleeves, then we should head back to the province first. Let''s play there for ten to fifteen days before we start again, maybe someone will come begging for help later. Oh, no, maybe they won''t have the chance to do so!" I sarcastically said, then pulled Uncle away as I was angered to the point that the leader was shouting loudly, wanting to capture us and get Secretary Zhao to continue persuading me.


    But just then his phone rang and he picked it up, his face changed at the sound of it, and then he ran out the door and stopped us at the gate.


    "Mr. Sun, Mr. Sun, please wait for a moment. I have a question to ask you." The person immediately said.


    "There''s no need to ask, I know what you want to say, your face is dark, the corners of your eyes have nothing to do with each other, your lips are dark, it''s obvious that you''re going to meet a calamity, you won''t live long, I''m not going to speak to the people who are about to die!" Uncle''s words were extremely vicious, directly scaring that person to the point of death.


    Just like this, Secretary Zhao pestered him for a long time. Only after he had that person apologize many times did Uncle''s anger drop a little, to the point where he would ask him anything.


    Then that person told us that two of the armed police escorting us had a lot of weird things happen along the way, like car accidents, falling wires, street lights, and so on. Each time it was very dangerous, but it also became a disaster.


    "What, you want to send the Pig Slaughtering Knife to the steel mill to melt? You, are you courting death? Stop it!" After Uncle heard this, he immediately waited for his eyes to roar. He was about to go crazy.


    That person was stunned by Uncle''s roar and could not react in time. In the end, only with the help of Secretary Zhao did he call, telling them to stop immediately.


    At the steel mill, two policemen were panting. They finally managed to snatch the wooden box back a second before the workers threw it into the furnace. Then, they told the manager of the steel factory to cancel the task and directly left with the wooden box, regardless of any circumstances.


    After leaving the steel mill, they no longer walked and directly took a taxi back.


    "Master, this isn''t the way to the police station is it?" asked one of the policemen after the taxi drove for more than ten minutes.


    "Okay." The taxi driver answered and then showed his white teeth. The two policemen in the back fainted.

 C30

    The officers of the Public Security Bureau, including Secretary Zhao, were filled with a murderous look on their faces. Who was it that dared to snatch up a military police officer? Was this a rebellion?


    So, investigate and find out. No matter what kind of background they had, they would be severely punished. If they didn''t receive any heavy punishment, they would lose all their face. This was like slapping them in the face.


    Right now, everyone knew the evil nature of the blade, but things depended on both sides. The blade was the evil blade, but maybe it could become a tool in the eyes of some people, for example, who had the ill intentions and wanted to harm someone, so they threw the blade directly at his house.


    This time, no one would drag them down. The efficiency was extremely high, and in a short period of time, they had already dispatched the bureau''s chief investigator to investigate, and had also started to mobilize all the police to assist in the investigation. The police suddenly became busy in the police station.


    However, in private, the Uncle sighed.


    We all know who took the Pig Slaughtering Knife, it can be said that Sun Yong was harmed by him, and it was he who ordered Zhang Ru and his disciples to set up a trap to steal the Pig Slaughtering Knife, it was just that we did not expect the Pig Slaughtering Knife to reveal its might, so Zhang Ru Quan was also killed.


    That''s why we are very cautious, no matter how angry we are, it''s still the same, because our opponent is definitely a Feng Shui Master, or perhaps he has unique attainments in the Taoism Arts of the mystical arts. He should even be confident in suppressing the evil nature of the Pig Slaughtering Knife, otherwise he wouldn''t even think of snatching the knife away.


    So, this is an expert, not only is his ability extremely high, he is also standing in the dark, we are very disadvantageous. We did not rush out to find him, but hid behind the police, trying our best to hide our intentions.


    Other than waiting quietly for the development of the matter, we also told the police that this case is related to Zhang Ruquan''s case, and that they should investigate it according to Zhang Ruquan''s social relations. Especially those friends of his, as long as they are in this county, we can consider expanding the scope of our investigation.


    On the mountain, the Western Temple sent off the last wave of pilgrims and believers. The temple returned to its tranquil state with only about twenty monks living in the vast Western Temple.


    A senior monk brought many monks to the Great Hall to give evening lessons, so the entire Western Paradise Temple was even more quiet, and not even a man had noticed when they hurried in.


    Of course, there were security guards who saw him, but did not stop him, because they knew who he was. One must know that there were not only monks living in the Western Temple, but also a lot of social workers. There were bosses who came on vacation, believers and disciples who came for short periods of time, and also friends of masters who came for a few days of peace.


    Those Masters each knew their own friends, and if they had problems with their hearts, they would come to the Masters to tell them about it. After that, they would get the Buddha''s enlightenment from the Masters to eliminate their worries, so those people that came frequently were all known to the Security Council.


    The man entered a room and saw a man in Tang suit meditating. His face changed and he even relaxed his breathing a bit. He then found a praying mat and sat down quietly to wait.


    About ten minutes later, the man wearing the purple tang suit let out a breath of white gas. He stood up and saw the person sitting on the mat. He was happy as he saw the person waiting for him.


    "Success?" The man in Tang suit asked.


    "Yes, master, we''ve got it," the man replied immediately. He then took off his backpack and took out the wooden box inside.


    The Tang suit wearing man picked up the wooden box and looked at it. He laughed contemptuously and said, "Mo Dou, if you can suppress this blade with such a simple technique, then I won''t have to spend so much effort to obtain this blade."


    "Yes, this method is too stupid, but it can also suppress a bit of evil. This blade is too powerful, what a pity ¡­ ¡­ Uncle Zhang." The person immediately replied.


    However, the man wearing the purple tang suit said, "Don''t mention that idiot Zhang Ruquan. I gave him such a high price and he still dared to open the knife. He didn''t send it to me as soon as possible."


    He was very angry at this point, because he had already explained everything clearly, and even the plan was given by him. He gave him an extremely high price, told him to immediately bring the blade to him, and then arranged for people to send him to Hong Kong and Macao to develop, which was also what his junior wanted. He did not expect that Zhang Ruquan would be so greedy, take the knife, and then send his disciple back for him to take a look.


    "Yes, Martial Uncle Zhang was too greedy, that''s why this calamity occurred!" That person immediately corrected himself. He didn''t want his master to be unhappy over a dead person.


    "Well, but if you have enough ability then you don''t have to be greedy, right?" The man laughed.


    After saying that, he opened the wooden box, and when the wooden box was opened, a gush of killing intent surged out, he almost couldn''t hold the box tightly enough, and his expression changed greatly. He took out a Spiritual Talisman s from his pocket, and stuck it onto the Pig Slaughtering Knife.


    Just as he was about to finish, he saw the Spiritual Talisman on the Pig Slaughtering Knife start to combust. This result made the man both surprised and angry, those Spiritual Talisman s were not the usual kind of things, whether it was the materials or the drawing of talismans, they were his best works of art. He did not expect that he could not suppress the knife, even if it was temporary.


    He knew that the Pig Slaughtering Knife was affecting him. If he lost his mind then he would become a zombie controlled by the Pig Slaughtering Knife.


    He was not very confident in his dao heart, because he knew that it had been many years since his Cultivation Level had grown, and the reason was because of his dao heart. He was too greedy for the prosperity of this world, so he did not rely on his own willpower to forcefully fight against it, and instead decided to use some ultimate moves to forcefully suppress it.


    "Pu!" The Tang suit wearing man bit his tongue and sprayed a mouthful of blood on the pig slaughtering knife''s body. He stretched out his hand to draw the talisman, but in the next moment, his eyeballs almost popped out because the blood he spat out was completely absorbed by the knife.


    huu * But luckily, after the Pig Slaughtering Knife absorbed the blood, it actually slightly eased the killing intent. It gave the Tang suit male a chance and he took out a blank talisman paper. Then, he bit his middle finger and drew talismans with his blood.


    "Roar ~ ~" However, just as the Spiritual Talisman touched his body, he heard another roar. Faintly, a strong wind attacked his back, causing the Tang suit wearing man to roll on the ground for 3 to 4 meters before another carp rolled onto its back.


    He stood up and saw that his disciple had lost consciousness. His eyes were red and emotionless but his face was hideous. He was like a beast as he turned and rushed at Dudian.


    The Tang suit wearing man was not scared at all as he retreated and pulled out a handful of Peach Wood Sword s from beside the bed. He then waved the Peach Wood Sword and stabbed his disciple, making him cry out loud.


    The more irritable his disciple was, the more flaws he would reveal. The Tang suit wearing man aimed at a flaw and approached his disciple, his bloody finger pointed at his disciple''s forehead and drew a rune on his chest. Only then did his disciple collapse to the ground, and his eyes began to clear up.


    "Master!" As soon as his disciple woke up, she immediately cried out in alarm. Her face was full of shame, and she had actually been hit without her realizing it.


    "It''s okay, this saber is really too powerful. It''s normal that you fell for it. I almost fell for it ¡­" The Tang suit wearing man explained. Right now he also had some lingering fear. If he wasn''t a bit cautious, then he would have ended up like his senior, Zhang Ruquan.


    "Yes, thank you master!" However, the man still kowtowed to express his gratitude.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, go arrange the cars. It''s not safe here, they must be anxious and are desperately looking for us. Let''s go hide first," the Tang suit wearing man replied. He was happy when he thought of how there were some people who were worried.


    "Yes, Master," the disciple replied immediately, then left the room and went out to arrange the carriage. He also knew how terrible their situation was right now. They might all become wanted criminals and be unable to leave, so he naturally didn''t dare to delay any longer.


    Half an hour later, the car was ready. They came to West Temple to pick up the man in the Tang suit. The two of them went straight to the highway.


    After another ten minutes, they passed the traffic police inspection at the highway intersection. This made the driving disciple feel relieved, and then he said, "Master, it''s safe."


    But when he finished, he was stunned for a moment, because he saw from the rearview mirror that his master''s expression was strange. The muscles on his face were constantly twitching, as if he was in extreme pain.


    "Master!" The disciple shouted again and was about to turn around to take a look, but before he could move his head, a hand stopped him.


    "Continue driving. Let''s go to the first exit before heading back!" A voice came from the back.


    However, the face of the disciple driving the car had already turned white, because that voice definitely wasn''t his master''s voice. However, it was only the two of them in the car.

 C31

    In the Public Security Bureau, we obtained a list of connections from Zhang Ruquan, which were basically the people in his circle, half of them were godly men, and the other half were merchants in industries related to antiques and feng shui.


    "Let me ask you, is this Chen Jiuren really called Master Chen? Oh, that''s right, he has a disciple named Master Wang who died a while ago, or did he accidentally die?" As I looked at the names on the list, I suddenly thought of that Master Chen who came to my house previously, and wanted to use the Pig Slaughtering Knife as compensation for his arrival. This is a very strange thing.


    More importantly, I forgot one thing, and that is that in a small place like ours, we don''t even meet head to head. These Feng Shui men are actually mostly acquaintances, if we were to look for them in this regard, we might have already found them.


    "It should be. These people are simply called master. Master, sir, this kind of people has a high rate of giving their names," the policeman in charge of the case replied. The dozens of people in front of him all called these three kinds of names, so the people inside did not know about them.


    "Originally, there was a strict limit to these greetings. Those who have not been in the industry for more than five years or have not done anything major will be called mister when they have been out for more than five years. They will only be called masters when they have completed a small achievement and only when they have been out for more than ten years will they begin to accept ordinary masters, and masters will have to do a lot of things. Only those who have earned the respect of their peers in the industry will be called masters.


    "If that''s the case, then I shall focus on investigating this Chen Jiuren," How could the policemen in charge of the case understand these things?


    Not long after, the most basic news came to light. This Chen Jiuren is really a little suspicious, because the majority of them call him Master Chen, and he and Zhang Ru Quan are actually apprentice-brothers, and he has a deep relationship with Master Wang who died. It can be said that he is the Master Chen who came to our family to take care of some matters.


    "Since it''s him, then it''s pretty close," Uncle defined. Just by hearing the story, one could confirm that the blade was not ordinary, and that he was definitely a capable person.


    It was just that the Uncle did not understand why he wanted to use this blade. Previously, he had explained that this blade was a disaster for us, but in his hands, it was a treasure.


    Of course, if there was someone who had a way to subdue it, that would be another story. If that was the case, then this blade really was a treasure, but the possibility of it being zero was almost zero, because even Sun Chengzhi''s Cultivation Level could not do it back then. Uncle did not believe that anyone could possess such a Cultivation Level.


    As for how we capture and interrogate the police, that is a matter for the police. Since we have a target, we don''t need to worry about it for now. We can only wait for the police to bring back the Pig Slaughtering Knife and then take away the seal.


    So we went back to the hotel. By now, Sun Yong''s parents had already contacted the car, and would only wait until dawn of the next day to start their journey. The medical plane would also arrive, and the things in the hotel would have already been packed.


    After dinner, everyone returned to their own rooms. I was still studying, the knowledge of the Taoists was truly as vast as smoke, and I was already engrossed in it, but I also had a headache, because it was really too profound. Many of the things I learned on my own were enough for me to spend my entire life studying, such as the Yi Scripture.


    Then, just as I was engrossed in my reading, I suddenly heard a long shout from the Uncle. I immediately got up to push open the door to take a look, and saw a figure jumping down from the third floor as if he was carrying something.


    "Uncle", however, I did not chase after him. Instead, I went to Uncle''s room. Pushing the door open, I saw Uncle walking out with an ancient sword in his hands.


    But at this time, Sun Yi and his wife cried again, causing us to be extremely shocked. Sun Yong had actually disappeared, could it be that I saw them just now to steal Sun Yong? But why would that man steal Sun Yong.


    "Calm down, what do you think," Uncle roared at Sun Yi and his wife.


    "You two pacify the staff and don''t spread the news. Xiao Yang, come with me!" The Uncle ordered with a cold expression.


    Sun Yi''s face was extremely ugly, he was extremely resentful towards Uncle''s arrangements. He was Sun Yong''s father, so he wanted him to stay at home and let the elders and children leave. How was that acceptable, but under Uncle''s murderous gaze, Sun Yi chose to obey.


    "Uncle, where is that person from and why are you snatching Sun Yong? Where are we going to find him now?" Once we got out of the hotel, I immediately asked again.


    The Uncle also revealed a grave look on his face, "I also don''t understand the background of the other party, but his skills are extremely powerful, he stole Xiao Yong away without a trace, and I didn''t even realize that he purposely showed some movements, and that he didn''t have any hostility."


    There was no hostility at all, so he intentionally caused a ruckus. This should be caused by friends and not enemies, yet he just had to snatch Sun Yong away?


    "Sun Family Ancestral Mansion, Uncle, let''s go take a look at the Sun Family Ancestral Mansion," A light flashed in my mind, and I said to Uncle. Since the other party has no enmity towards us, then he must have his reasons, and if he''s willing to let us find him, then it must be in the Sun Family Ancestral Mansion, if he doesn''t have a Sun Family Ancestral Mansion, then we shouldn''t even look for him, definitely won''t be able to find him.


    Furthermore, Sun Yong would not be in any danger, since Sun Yong was still unconscious, it would be too easy for him to kill him, there was no need to snatch him away.


    When Uncle heard my suggestion, his eyes immediately lit up. He hurriedly nodded and then, we ran towards the Sun Family Ancestral Mansion.


    After about ten or so minutes, we arrived in front of the Sun Family Ancestral House. Because the place was undergoing renovation, it was very dirty and messy, but the door was still tightly locked.


    "The scent of incense, ancestral hall," Uncle said as soon as he arrived at the door.


    It''s not normal to light candles in the middle of the night to burn incense, so we went back to the ancestral hall.


    Just from the killing intent alone was enough to almost make me kneel down and worship him. It was the Uncle who extended his hand to support me in the end, but the killing intent caused my heart to jump because I was very familiar with it. Isn''t this the killing intent from the Pig Slaughtering Knife?


    "Who are you?" The Uncle asked indifferently, his eyes looking towards the Pig Slaughtering Knife that was placed in front of the ancestral tablet.


    At this moment, the ancestral hall was extremely strange. Hundreds of candles surrounded the entire ancestral hall as the incense burner was filled with three sandalwood sticks as thick as a child''s arm. Under the incense burner was a pig slaughtering knife emitting waves of killing intent.


    At the altar, Sun Yong was lying on the ground. His clothes were torn and he had several tens of acupuncture needles stuck on his body. A man was sitting in front of Sun Yong with his back facing us.


    "Master Chen!" No one responded after Uncle shouted, and I called out again because this back figure looked very much like that Master Chen.


    "Swish!" That person suddenly moved. His entire body turned 180 degrees, throwing us into the air.


    "Master Chen!"


    "Father!"


    Uncle and I cried out at the same time, but the cries of the two were greatly different. Uncle and I saw the shock on each other''s faces.


    "He''s the Master Chen. The one that came to my house to help cure my Second Uncle of the pig demon''s curse ¡­" I immediately explained. I really couldn''t understand why the Uncle would call him father.


    "No, this is my father, Sun Chengzhi," Uncle shook his head and said. After he finished speaking, his eyes were filled with tears.


    "Lin''er ¡­" Finally, the Master Chen spoke, but his voice startled me. It''s true, it''s really Sun Chengzhi''s voice, I can hear it.


    "Father!" The Uncle immediately knelt down and wailed.


    "Um, Grandpa Zeng, can you explain what''s going on?" I didn''t kneel down. Firstly, I didn''t kneel down because of this tradition. Secondly, I was very cautious about what was going on.


    "En, have you been slacking off these past few days? What did you learn?" Master Chen asked.


    Hehe, I believe that this person is definitely Great Grandpa Sun Chengzhi. Other than him, no one else would ask me this.


    "Dad, what are you doing?" Uncle cried and asked.


    "I know what you want to ask. I don''t want to bring up what happened that year anymore, so I can only advise you to let it go, today I will help you guys one last time, and I won''t be able to last much longer. Since this blade has become the most evil and terrifying existence, you guys have to think of a way to destroy it or suppress it forever," Sun Chengzhi replied.


    "Ah ¡­" I shouted in shock, what did Sun Chengzhi mean? Did something happen to the blade?


    "Father, you''re saying that this saber has lost control?" Uncle''s face paled as he asked in a trembling voice, then he slowly lowered his head.

 C32

    Uncle knelt in front of Sun Chengzhi with a thump sound, wailed loudly and cried continuously, telling him that he was wrong. It made my head spin, what did Uncle do?


    "Father, I was wrong, Xiao Yong was actually caused by me, I already knew that Xiao Yang knew the secret of the Pig Slaughtering Knife, thus I did everything possible to force the Pig Slaughtering Knife to change, when Xiao Yong was refining the little demon, I wanted him to bring the Pig Slaughtering Knife with him, I wanted to use the female ghost''s baleful qi to stimulate the seal of the Pig Slaughtering Knife. Later on, I also wanted to use the Pig Slaughtering Knife as a sacrifice, my goal was also to use the aura of the Ancestral Clan to stimulate the Pig Slaughtering Knife, thus causing the Pig Slaughtering Knife to lose control." The Uncle cried.


    He, he, how could he do such a thing, why is he doing this, he wants to know the secret of the Pig Slaughtering Knife so that he can find me? The situation later on was that I had doubts that they were trying their best to answer me, that there was no Master and disciple title, but that there was Master and disciple status, so later on they asked me, I would definitely tell them, why did he do this?


    "I understand. You can get up now." Sun Chengzhi said indifferently after he had been silent for a while.


    "Dad, you don''t blame me?" Uncle also said in shock, this was not like his father''s temper, if this was back then, he would definitely execute the family rules.


    "Weird, how can it be weird? You''re also in your sixties, how can you be embarrassed? Just slowly make up for it in the future," Sun Chengzhi replied.


    Sun Chengzhi''s open-mindedness made Uncle feel ashamed for a moment, to the point of not knowing what to say.


    "Enough, my appearance today is not to reminisce about the old days. Rather, I have something important to say," Sun Chengzhi said shortly after.


    "This blade recently drank too much blood, Son of Yi Ya''s Resentment and my evil thoughts were completely activated by the blood, so I have to balance it and break it, this is already a completely full demon sword, wherever I go, not a single blade will be able to grow. Right now, I am using the great array of Feng Shui of the Sun Family Ancestral Mansion to summon a hundred years of luck to suppress them, but I can''t suppress it for long, so I will have to break out of my body sooner or later.


    In my mind, there are several ways to solve this problem. First, destroy, draw out the nine heavenly tribulation lightning, destroy, or use the Nine Netherworld Flame to refine it. Second, purify it, use the Buddha''s sariras as the root, and use the Holy Monk as the guide, which is enough to purify the evil nature of this blade.


    He knew how strict Sun Chengzhi''s requirements were. The Nine Tribulations Heavenly Thunder Legend was only used by Taoist experts to cultivate to the level of immortals, the Nine Netherworld Flames were only used for the Hellfire, and the Buddha''s Shale was a sacred relic of legends. Once it was born, it would be a treasure of the buddhist faith, a treasure that could break even if it wanted to fight with its own life.


    "Oh, that, Grandpa Zeng, why do I feel that these methods are all unreliable? What netherworld flame? I have never heard of it before, the Buddha''s sariras are actually something I know about, but can we even get hold of that thing?" I was confused as to what the hell Sun Chengzhi was talking about, and why was it different from what he had told me before.


    "These are all theoretical approaches, you can''t even do it!" Sun Chengzhi rolled his eyes at me, then said, "So, you have to find another way. For example, to balance the blade between Son of Yi Ya''s Resentment and my evil thoughts, you have to become stronger!"


    "Powerful, you have to be strong. Grandpa Zeng, don''t worry!" I immediately expressed my desire to be strong as well.


    "There''s no hope for you. I can freely arrange this matter. The most important thing right now is, before you become strong enough to suppress this blade, how are you going to do it?" Sun Chengzhi asked after looking at me.


    How can you look down upon me so much? You''re angry, but I''m still laughing, because the latter half of Sun Chengzhi''s words made a lot of sense. Before I become strong, what should I do with the blade?


    Uncle said, this was also the method he thought of. Human blood has a spirit, and the blood of the people they cultivate is full of spirit energy, if used to draw talismans, then the power would increase a lot, if the talismans were changed every so often, it should be possible.


    However, Sun Chengzhi just smiled without saying a word. If the Blood Drawing Rune was really useful, then his body that was temporarily in use would not let him have it.


    My evil thoughts have inherited all my skills, what is a mere incantation? My thought is, while feeding it blood, blood can help it increase the evil energy and ferocious aura of the Pig Slaughtering Knife, but it can buy you time, the Pig Slaughtering Knife is like an extremely hungry dog who wants to bite the flesh, but when you suddenly throw out a fragrant bone, that dog will stop and eat the bones first, only then will it kill you, until you are unable to provide the bones for it. However, by then, you should be strong enough to suppress it, Sun Chengzhi explained.


    "Using blood to feed?" I was extremely shocked, isn''t this just playing with fire? If I''m not careful, that would mean that I have to feed out an even fiercer evil blade, and how long will it take for me to win against this blade?


    "Father, can this method of adding oil to the fire work? It''s too dangerous, it''s too easy to backfire on us!" Uncle also felt that this method was too deceitful.


    Sun Chengzhi sighed, "If there was any other way, how would I think of this method, unless you can find an unrivalled expert from the Cultivation Level to suppress it, or else there is only this method, but, blood has a spirit, and also human blood is the most important, so it cannot be fed with human blood. The best is to use pig blood, and soaking the Pig Slaughtering Knife in pig blood every day might be enough to trick you past."


    Pig blood, I said. Where did I get so much pig blood from? Do I have to become a Pig Slaughterer like my grandfather? No, I don''t want it!


    No one knew if there was any use in feeding it for a few months, if the Pig Slaughtering Knife became impatient and directly killed me, then there would be no place for me to cry. But after thinking carefully, the method that we thought of was not as safe as this, so we could only pinch our noses and accept it.


    After that, we said a few other things, such as why Sun Chengzhi wanted to snatch Sun Yong away. It turned out that not only was Sun Yong used to lure Uncle and me, he was also using Sun Yong to save him. Sun Yong had been killed by the Pig Slaughtering Knife, so his external injuries were pretty much healed, but there was an evil aura wrapped around his organs, which was extremely secretive, and ordinary people did not know about it.


    After finishing the discussion, Uncle still wanted to clear his feelings. After all, Sun Chengzhi died wrongly and quickly, without even leaving behind any last words, and his Sun Family met with a calamity, so Uncle had too many things he wanted to say.


    However, Uncle still did not have that chance, because his face had started to twitch.


    "Zhou Yang, it''s almost over. My spiritual will is almost gone, I can''t control this body anymore!"


    "Evil creature, you dare to take my body!? I will destroy you!"


    Two different voices came out from the same mouth. It was extremely weird and terrifying, and I listened to Sun Chengzhi''s words and walked over.


    But he didn''t expect that the moment I walked in front of him, he would immediately reach out and pinch my neck with one of his hands, almost strangling me to death in an instant. I tried my best to pry open his hand, but his hand currently had a thousand kilograms of strength, so no matter how I tried, I couldn''t break it.


    "Grandpa Zeng, save me!" I shouted word by word, and Uncle stood at the side, holding his sword, not knowing whether he should stab it or not. Although this body wasn''t his father''s, the Soul was temporarily stabbing it.


    "Evil creature, to dare take my body, you have to be prepared to die!" Master Chen''s cold voice sounded out again.


    "Uncle ¡­" I have been giving Uncle a meaningful look, telling him to cut me down quickly, otherwise I would die.


    "Boom!" Uncle still hasn''t made any preparations, but Sun Chengzhi, or rather, Master Chen moved, a ball of fire exploded out of his eyes, and shot straight into mine.


    "Ah!" Then, I let out a blood-curdling screech, broke free from Master Chen''s control, and rolled on the ground while covering my head. I screamed miserably, because very quickly, I felt that the pain was not in my eyes, but in my head.


    After the firelight exploded, Master Chen''s complexion had already returned to normal. He looked at his hands and feet in shock, and his heart was also filled with shock. Don''t look at how he said those ruthless words, but even he himself didn''t know how he fell for it.


    However, before he could understand what was going on, he felt a chill on his neck. Lowering his head, he saw a longsword placed around his neck.


    "Chen Jiuren, it''s truly my pleasure to meet you," Uncle said with a cold smile, his face full of ice-cold killing intent.

 C33

    It turned out that the police were very efficient. After Uncle made a call, a large number of police officers rushed into the Sun Family Ancestral House in about three minutes and arrested Chen Jiuren.


    However, the medical expertise of the doctors was terrible, I was clearly having a headache and was about to die, but they said that I had no problems, while Sun Yong had clearly been saved by Sun Chengzhi, but they were still busy with their work. A few of the medical experts invited by the Uncle were traditional Chinese medicine, they almost kneeled down to ask the Uncle whose technique it was, and wanted to discuss it.


    After working for a while, it was already morning. My headache had been alleviated by a lot, but I was still exhausted from being tossed around for an entire night, so I quickly fell asleep. However, this time, I didn''t dream of Grandfather Sun Chengzhi, and I won''t be able to see him again.


    When I woke up, it was already night. After we finished eating, I went to find Uncle and the others, and sure enough, they still hadn''t left. They were still in the hospital, and Sun Yong had already woken up.


    In the hospital, I saw Sun Yi and his wife who were flustered, exasperated, and helpless. This time, not only the Uncle agreed to let Sun Yong leave, Sun Yong himself also didn''t want to leave.


    "Uncle, Cousin Sun Yong" I greeted them one by one after entering the door.


    "Xiao Yang is awake. How is it? Have you had a headache?" Uncle asked.


    "I''m already done, but what''s going on with Grandpa Zeng? The fire that appeared in the end was too scary, and it seemed to have some side effects as well. I kept feeling that something was added to my brain, and when I closed my eyes to meditate, I kept feeling that there was something like a black mist shrouding the entire region. It''s too strange," I replied.


    The first thing I needed to understand was meditation. Of course, the saying of Taoism is meditation, which is to relax one''s body and mind, and then place one''s soul and body in a mysterious state. There are many yoga classes that teach one, but the specific training needs to be done based on one''s circumstances.


    After hearing what I said, both Uncle and Sun Yong were extremely interested. They asked me about my situation in great detail, and I did not hide anything from them.


    After hearing it, Uncle and Sun Yong looked at each other, and then, the Uncle said with a wry smile. "I won''t hide this from you either, I don''t know about this situation, and we don''t have that level of knowledge either. That is something that can be known within another realm, but I guess it''s not a bad thing, but a good thing."


    "A good thing, what''s a good thing?" I immediately became excited, this can''t be called fake, it''s just that Sun Chengzhi''s reputation was too big, the benefits he left behind were still very substantial.


    "Think about it, the idea that my father came up with was to think about how to handle the Pig Slaughtering Knife, do you remember?" Uncle asked.


    I will repeat Sun Chengzhi''s request, which is to use pig blood to feed the Pig Slaughtering Knife every day and then train. Once the Cultivation Level can suppress the Pig Slaughtering Knife, it will be completely suppressed.


    "Wait, Uncle, do you mean that this is something Grandpa Zeng gave me for my cultivation?" I suddenly had a flash of inspiration, as though I had realised something. The look in Uncle and Sun Yong''s eyes just now was filled with envy.


    "It''s not too far off, but we don''t know the specific uses of it. You have to slowly figure it out," Uncle laughed and said.


    Sun Yong also pretty much said the same thing, but compared to Uncle''s happiness, Sun Yong was more or less a little lonely. He came back from far away, and after enduring so much hardship and danger, he had even lost his life, and it was just for this that he didn''t get it in the end.


    Thus, I immediately expressed my opinion. If we were to really research and find out what kind of inheritance it was, cultivate secret scriptures and the like, then we would definitely share it and not hide it in secret. Looking at the dangers that we had encountered previously, it was all because of our mutual distrust.


    I thought he was a good person, but I didn''t think he could actually do such a thing. Thinking about it, there must have been a secret behind Master Wang''s death, maybe he was the one who killed him, and then the Pig Slaughtering Knife disappeared, and then it appeared in my bag, maybe he was the one who stole it.


    Sun Yong had just woken up, his injuries were actually quite severe, so the doctor came to rush us not long after. He wanted to let Sun Yong rest more, but we didn''t return to the hotel, instead, we went to the Sun Family Residence.


    Moreover, this time we brought along a basin of pig''s blood. In the old Sun Family house, other than the security personnel invited by Uncle, even his bodyguards have called for two people to protect the Pig Slaughtering Knife, and then other than us, no one else is allowed to enter the ancestral hall. Otherwise, we wouldn''t be at ease leaving the Pig Slaughtering Knife here.


    Entering the ancestral hall, Uncle took out Spiritual Talisman s and pasted them on the Pig Slaughtering Knife, then took it off, but this still almost made a mistake, because the Pig Slaughtering Knife suddenly became very heavy, causing Uncle to not be able to hold it steady for a moment, and almost smashed his foot.


    "It''s fine, this is because the Pig Slaughtering Knife has been suppressed too badly by the luck of the Sun Family and Ancestral Mansion, so if you resist, quickly bring out the Pig Blood," Uncle said after waving his hand to indicate that I was fine.


    I hastily brought the bowl of pig''s blood over.


    But we were still in the process of figuring it out, so we didn''t dare to directly throw the Pig Slaughtering Knife into the basin. We just scooped up a bit of it with our spoons, but that bit of pig''s blood quickly disappeared from the blade as if it hadn''t been there.


    Spoon after spoonful, he added four to five spoonfuls, still completely disappearing. However, Uncle''s face showed happiness, because he felt that the killing intent of the Pig Slaughtering Knife was weakening, becoming less hostile, just like before.


    "Add, add ¡­" Uncle kept on telling me to add pig''s blood, so I just threw the Pig Slaughtering Knife into the bowl.


    Then, something strange happened. The moment the knife enters the blood basin, the first few seconds were quiet, but after a dozen seconds, the pig blood seemed to bubble as though it was boiling. Then, an extremely strong smell of blood came out, making me want to vomit, but after bubbling for a short period of time, it was just two to three minutes, and then it stopped.


    "The killing intent disappears, the killing intent stops, this move is really useful!" Uncle said excitedly, he did not expect this move to actually work, this was a little too surprising.


    I reached out my hand to pick up the Pig Slaughtering Knife, but I didn''t feel anything strange at all. It was normal. If it wasn''t for the series of events from before, I would have thought that this was just an ordinary Pig Slaughtering Knife.


    "Uncle, although it''s useful, we still have many things we haven''t figured out. For example, how often do we need to get this blood?" I asked.


    "Just to be safe, we''ll do it once a day. Hurry up and cultivate, once you can feel the killing intent, it''ll be easy to deal with. As long as it makes any movements, immediately feed it blood and drink it," Uncle said.


    Those who have seen pig slaughtering all know that the 200 to 300 jin of big fat pig''s blood is only around the basin''s size. This time, in order to be safe, we got the blood of 2 pigs. If we were to do this every day, I wouldn''t even know where to get the pig blood.


    "What are you thinking about? How much is pig''s blood worth now? Just buy it all the time, your most important task is to cultivate! Do you understand, because I don''t know how long this method will last?" Uncle patted my head.


    Even though the pig blood is a bit more expensive than before, it''s really not worth much. Of course, for someone like me, who doesn''t have any source of income, it''s still a huge sum of money, so with the Uncle''s words, I can finally relax, because this bit of money is definitely nothing to him. If he needs it, he can use a car to transport the pig blood, not to mention it''s just a basin.


    After solving this problem, I felt a lot happier. The Pig Slaughtering Knife wasn''t suitable to be placed here. Even if there was someone protecting it, it would be better to bring it along.


    After exiting the door, I directly went to the Public Security Bureau. Because we haven''t formally chatted with the Master Chen yet, if we don''t ask him clearly, there''s always something lacking in our hearts.

 C34

    He wouldn''t be like yesterday, not only because Chen Jiuren got caught, but because when the steel factory went to work today, workers found out that there was a huge hidden danger to the steel furnace. Fortunately, we didn''t stop production yesterday, or else we wouldn''t know what the consequences would be.


    This result caused the leaders to break out in a cold sweat. If something like this happened, who knew how many people would die? Once they found out that it was their doing in private, they would be done for.


    The treatment is good, so we quickly met Master Chen Chen Jiuren. Previously, Chen Jiuren was dressed in Tang suit and his age was not young, but his maintenance was not bad, in just a day, his complexion had turned haggard, we don''t know what kind of treatment he received today.


    "Long time no see, Master Chen," I said to Chen Jiuren after sitting down.


    The Master Chen slowly raised his head and looked at me. His expression was indifferent without any fluctuations, as if he had seen a stranger on the street.


    "Chen Jiuren, with things having reached such a stage, is carrying it on your back interesting? It''s only bearing a little more pain in your flesh, isn''t it?" Uncle also advised.


    In his plans, Chen Jiuren would definitely die, because only his death will benefit everyone, needless to say, without him spying on us, we can rest assured that we will do anything, but the officials have already said it, so we can kill off Zhang Ru Quan and the other two, since Chen Jiuren is one of the masterminds, and to let the leader know, Chen Jiuren''s death is a tacit agreement from everyone.


    "Do you think I have lost? "Hehe, it''s really the school beauty, I, Chen Jiuren, was eight years old when I followed my master in the Jianghu, searching for the dragon points, removing demons and eliminating devils, I have never seen anything like that. If you had killed me last night, then I would have died in vain, but now, it''s not certain who will be the one to die," Chen Jiuren said to Uncle, his tone extremely calm, without a trace of fear.


    The Uncle frowned, he knew that this was not good, he seemed to be laughing at this Master Chen, his ability might not be that powerful, but he had been in the Jianghu for a long time, and in his life he had never been distracted by this business, so the connections he had built up should be very terrifying.


    Furthermore, with his character, he would definitely help those people deal with some shady matters, so those people would definitely come to protect Chen Jiuren. The reason was very simple, those things could not be revealed, no matter where, so it was very likely that Chen Jiuren did what he said, and did not lose. After going out, he might not lose even if he had to fight in the future, because he was the boss here.


    "Then let''s talk about that blade. What is the use of Mr. Chen''s blade? It is not a treasured blade." Uncle asked again.


    Right now, he did not dare believe that Chen Jiuren was dead for sure, so he needed to understand some things thoroughly.


    "Heh, do you all think that this blade is trash? It would be best if it was destroyed, but I don''t think that is the case. The rubbish in the trash can only be considered treasures in the eyes of some people, let alone this blade. In my hands, he will definitely be able to display the effects that he deserves." Master Chen spoke frankly with confidence.


    We don''t know where his confidence came from, he simply can''t control the Pig Slaughtering Knife. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been controlled by one of Sun Chengzhi''s telepathic thoughts, so under the conditions of not being able to control the knife, it is definitely a disaster.


    "Really? Then tell me what kind of effect it has. Let me also learn how good your Master Chen is." Uncle was still as cold as before, but he wanted to use provocation to provoke him.


    Unfortunately, the Master Chen did not respond to his attack. Instead, he replied, "Seven days. In at most seven days, I will take back that blade and then let you see what happened. When the time comes, you will all see it!"


    After chatting for a while, we all felt that the Master Chen had lost his mind. It didn''t look like the expression of a cultivating expert, and the conversation naturally wouldn''t continue, because they were all talking about things that were useless.


    So in the end, we turned to the interrogation expert from the Public Security Bureau, and the interrogation expert told us, we were deceived, this Chen Jiuren is extremely cunning, after entering, he either didn''t speak, or played the fool, and ran off the topic. Even though he looked very haggard after talking, in fact, none of them dared to make a move, firstly because of the strict rules, and secondly because of the background of the person, although he had only been here for a day, there were still a lot of people who came to greet him.


    We were tricked again, this result made us feel extremely unhappy, but Chen Jiuren is truly an experienced person, his acting skills are too damn awesome, we couldn''t even see through a single flaw.


    In the end, we went to look for the head of the Public Security Bureau and discussed this matter with them. They told me that there was nothing we could do about Chen Jiuren''s case, the risks were too high and the difficulty was too high, there were a lot of people monitoring this matter and many of them were from the city. They would probably have to release him after 48 hours.


    Uncle knew, in this place, he could not compare to Chen Jiuren in power. After all, he had been here for dozens of years, and Uncle had left for less than a month, so he could only helplessly accept it.


    "Uncle, why don''t we hide for a while? Sun Yong needs a quiet place to recuperate. I don''t believe that his hand can reach the horizon." I suggested to Uncle.


    I don''t believe that if I go abroad with Uncle and the rest, Chen Jiuren''s influence will be able to follow us. When we are ready to come back, we might not be afraid of Chen Jiuren anymore.


    "Xiao Yang, this world only has a thousand days of being a thief, there is no such thing as a thousand day of being a thief. If we were to show our weakness now, then we would be in a passive position, understand? So we have to understand, what use does Chen Jiuren have for this blade?" Uncle said.


    Alright, Uncle''s considerations are right, but I keep feeling that fighting him like this is not a solution, because we are completely at a disadvantage. If he really wants to mess with us after coming out, that would be too easy.


    "Let him go then. If he doesn''t leave, then we''ll see what his motive is when that happens," Uncle said in a light tone at the end.


    Sure enough, on the second day, before forty-eight hours had even passed, Chen Jiuren walked out of the Public Security Bureau with the help of his many friends.


    Chen Jiuren saw an old man in the best room. The old man looked to be extremely old, and there were serious senile spots on his face, with a glance, he gave off the feeling that the sun was waning, as if he was a candle in the wind, and would die from just a breath of air.


    "Mr. Chen, can you tell us what the situation is like? How did the police know?" A fifty-year-old man beside the old man asked.


    Chen Jiuren replied. This matter also made him very depressed, but no one could have imagined that the trump card Sun Chengzhi left behind would still be useful after dozens of years. It could be imagined how powerful Sun Chengzhi was back then.


    "Sun Chengzhi, you mean to say that?" This time it was the old man''s turn to be surprised, and his cloudy eyes revealed traces of light.


    "Yes, it''s that Sun Chengzhi. If not for him, just with Sun Family alone, he wouldn''t have been able to take me down," Chen Jiuren said. This matter was nothing shameful, Sun Chengzhi was originally a person who had been famous for dozens of years.


    "Then it has already been settled?" the old man asked.


    Chen Jiuren immediately replied. He knew that the old man had experienced the same thing as Sun Chengzhi before, so he was sure that he had heard of Sun Chengzhi before, so he was assured that this old man would be able to deal with Sun Chengzhi as well.


    "That''s good. Now that everything has been prepared, we just have to wait for you. Hopefully, you won''t disappoint us." The man in his fifties added.


    "Don''t worry, I have already prepared everything, all that''s left is my blade. Once I have the blade, everything can begin," Chen Jiuren''s spirit was lifted, and he replied loudly, but this time, he would be able to retire.


    "Very good, the blade will be in your hands within three days." The man silently nodded his head, but a trace of obvious joy flashed through his eyes.

 C35

    In the hospital, Sun Yong and his parents quarreled for a while longer before being stopped by the doctor who rushed over upon hearing the news. The reason was naturally for Sun Yong''s recovery.


    The reason for their argument was very simple, it was about whether or not he wanted to go home. Sun Yong naturally did not want to go back, and even though the past half a month had been difficult and dangerous, and he was also lying on his sickbed, this kind of life was very exciting for him, and also extremely beneficial for his cultivation.


    Just this small town alone had produced so many people, so Sun Yong was even more eager to go to the famous mountains to visit the Daoist sacred lands and the Daoist experts. How could he miss such an opportunity, no matter where he recuperates, it would be the same.


    However, Sun Yong''s parents did not think like that. They were just such a son, and their family was so big, so it was clear that Sun Yong was their successor, but he was not interested in managing the company at all. Instead, he was interested in these mysterious things.


    So the conflict started, one wanted to leave the other, and that was that, the three of them started arguing the moment they talked about it, and every time, they would get a doctor to advise them against it, because no one else could, and Uncle did not say a word, allowing them to slowly argue, and anyway, they did not dare to argue in front of him.


    "Dad, say something! Didn''t we say that we would make Xiao Yong come back with us? What if he doesn''t go back to the company?" In the end, Sun Yi still found Uncle.


    "Company, company, in your eyes, you only know about companies, you don''t care, you just need to find a professional manager, furthermore, is Sun Yong the only one in my third generation of Sun Family? If Sun Yong doesn''t like to care about companies, then don''t let him care about companies, go back yourselves, don''t bother me here!" However, Sun Yi''s words only brought about a wave of scolding from Uncle.


    Sun Yi did not dare to retort, and could only silently receive his teachings, just like a primary school student who was lectured by a teacher.


    "Ignore him, we will talk about us, I will continue to tell you that there are still those left in the sixty-four divines, one of them ¡­" After Sun Yi left, the Uncle continued to speak.


    So now, when I have time, he personally comes and teaches me himself. Because my basics are weak, what I have said recently made Sun Yong extremely jealous, because he said that when he was young, Uncle didn''t even teach him this way, and only gave him a few casual pointers, and then, this book was still for him to read. It was only when he was among the younger generation that he would stand out, and only when his will was the most firm, Uncle would personally instruct him.


    Not long after Sun Yi left, an assistant came over to report that Sun Yi and the others had met with trouble, and were stopped at the entrance of the hospital. The other party had the power of numbers, and their origins were not small either.


    "His background is not small, do you know the background of him?" Uncle stopped and asked.


    "For the time being, I don''t know. But from the looks of their men and vehicles, the other party''s wealth isn''t low. The cars that come are all luxurious cars." The assistant replied.


    "Got it, you guys hurry up and investigate their background. I will rush over there and take a look, I want to see who will be so brazen as to go against us!" Uncle said indifferently.


    "Uncle, could it be that person behind Chen Jiuren? Didn''t they say that the person who fished for him was very capable?" I naturally had to follow him.


    Chen Jiuren''s matter could be considered huge, even if it did not involve Zhang Ru Quan''s murder case, finding something else would be enough for him to drink. It was only because the person who fished him out was awesome that he was able to walk out of the Public Security Bureau unscathed.


    "It''s possible, so let''s go take a look and see who the other party is and what his goal is. Before seeing all these, we can''t make a judgement first," Uncle said.


    If it was the matter of Sun Lian Sheng and the others commanding them to surround and attack Sun Yong, he was not very worried. Although that method was a little disgusting, but it was basically harmless, but it seemed a little different this time.


    On the way, detailed news from the hospital arrived. It was said that there was a conflict in the car park, and for some reason, their car had been scraped, and the other side was rude, acting like a delinquent, so Sun Yi and his wife couldn''t help but reply with a few words, and then the other side rushed out to surround their car, not allowing it to leave. It was obviously a trap.


    At that time, Sun Yi and his wife only had two bodyguards beside them and no one else by their side, no one dared to call Sun Yong''s bodyguards, so they suffered a huge loss.


    "Boss, should we call the police? Let the police handle this," one of Uncle''s bodyguards suggested. He could tell with a glance that they were waiting for them on purpose, it would be dangerous to go like this, so it was best to call the police.


    "No need. If I had retreated in the face of such a small danger, then I would have truly lost," Uncle said blandly. The other party had purposely pestered them until now, probably to test them. If they had shown any signs of fear, then that would have been giving the other party the courage to make a move.


    After a few minutes, we arrived at the scene, it was the hospital''s parking lot, the security guards were all watching the scene, no one came out to stop us, not to mention calling the police, there were about twenty people on the other side, half of them had dyed hair, and the other half had a lot of tattoos on their bodies.


    The delinquent lackeys kept on insulting and clamoring, while the robust men stood around and watched coldly without speaking, while Sun Yi and his wife were forced to the side of the carriage. One man and one woman, the two assistants were trembling in fear, while the two bodyguards were in a much more miserable state.


    "You touched my brother''s car, you don''t have to apologize, you don''t have to pay, and you still dare to curse. Aren''t you courting death, hurry up, come over and apologize ¡­"


    "F * ck, f * ck, are you deaf? Stinky..."


    Sun Yong and his wife were angered to the point that their faces were ashen, but they were smart enough to not retort. In this kind of situation, it was not the kind of person where a shrew could not win against these people.


    Seeing the arrival of the Uncle, both of our eyes lit up, the other side automatically opened up a path for us to pass through.


    "Yo, why did you call an old man over? This can''t be your rescue right? It''s not that easy to take action, I never hit an old man!" Very soon, the head of the hooligans came to provoke them.


    His tone was very arrogant, causing the bodyguards Uncle brought this time to be very angry. Although it was not enough for them to beat him up, they had to go save the two bodyguards who were injured and captured.


    "What? Bro, you want to bring them back before you even finish speaking? How can there be such a cheap deal?" Naturally, their actions were stopped, and a few strong men surrounded them.


    "Release him. If there''s anything, we can talk about it slowly." The Uncle said indifferently.


    "Bah, what do you mean let him go? If he''s busy, we can talk. Who the hell wants to talk to you. Have that stinky bitch come down and apologize and then compensate him with money. This is enough to make him pay a hundred and eighty thousand yuan. But as a brother, I''ll just pay two hundred thousand!" the delinquent scolded.


    Two hundred thousand, he wanted to say it out loud, but no one paid it any mind even though they knew he was messing around.


    But something unexpected happened. Uncle immediately grabbed a cheque book from his assistant and wrote a cheque of two hundred thousand.


    Its boldness made everyone dumbfounded. This was too f * cking tycoon, even those hoodlums and hulks didn''t know how to reply.


    "What, are you still not letting him go?" The Uncle asked with his eyes wide open.


    Uncle''s aura was too strong, the little hoodlum was suppressed speechless, he actually foolishly agreed to let them go.


    Once they let go, they were at a loss of what to do next. It could be said that Uncle''s actions had completely messed up their plans, and they did not have any ideas for what to do next.


    Everyone looked at each other. No one knew what to do, so they could only retreat and think of a way.


    But as soon as they moved, Uncle suddenly made his move, he grabbed the little hoodlum''s shoulder and said sinisterly, "You guys are done with this, and I''m not done yet, but you want to leave after beating up my people?"


    The moment Uncle made his move, it immediately caused an uproar, they did not think that Uncle would dare take the initiative to attack, the little hoodlum was struggling with all his might, but not only was he unable to break free, the more he struggled, the more his shoulder hurt, he could not help but howl loudly, in the end, the rest of them, especially the strong men, wanted to attack as well, but this time, the Uncle brought many people, welcoming the battle, it seemed like a chaotic battle was inevitable.


    But just at this time, Uncle bellowed again, "Friend, if you don''t show yourself, what''s wrong with sending a few lackeys? Do you want to show that you have more people?"


    In a few seconds, a person walked out from a corner. As he walked, he applauded, and then walked in front of Uncle, saying, "As expected of someone who can make a name for himself outside of the country, he really does have some skills."

 C36

    Judging from his aura, the person who walked out this time should be the boss behind the scenes. He looked to be in his fifties, but his aura was very strong and wise, and his looks were not ordinary. From the appearance technique that Uncle had just taught me, he was actually a very wealthy person.


    "What''s your name?" The Uncle cupped his hands and asked.


    "Su, Su Ming Wang." The person replied.


    "Su, dozens of years ago, there was a large clan''s Su Family that lasted for hundreds of years here. The descendants numbered in the thousands and were divided in several places.


    "Of course, if it was in the ancient times, I would also be able to get a Clan Chief to be the main branch," Su Ming Wang laughed heartily.


    Many people think that the clan only appears in novels and television, not in life. However, many people from the countryside know that the current clan is very terrifying, with one person in trouble, and the whole clan will be together with the whole clan. As a result, the entire clan is very united, and this Su Clan, which has been an ancient clan for hundreds of years, has an even more powerful foundation than this one, so even if he can only unite a small part of them, it is still quite a powerful force.


    "You are also a straightforward person. Let''s get straight to the point, what exactly is your motive, I do not think there is any enmity between us!" Uncle continued to speak, although he knew that this man was hard to deal with, he did not reveal his cowardice. The so called ''strong dragons do not pressure the snake, but the snake should not even think of harming the dragon, at most he would just leave.


    "Satisfying, since you''re outspoken, then I''ll be straightforward as well. I want to buy something from you guys," Su Ming Wang said as he laughed loudly.


    "What is it?" Uncle asked even though he already knew the answer, because even I knew what he wanted.


    "One Pig Slaughtering Knife, I will bid two hundred thousand, how about it?" Su Ming Wang said. After speaking, he reached for the cheque that the Uncle wrote for the little hoodlum and passed it over to the Uncle.


    This action made us extremely angry. Aside from trying to buy and sell by force, he was also asking for trouble. This was way too much. Who would do something like this? No one would agree to that.


    "This blade is not just two hundred thousand, do you know what era this antique came from? This is something left behind during the Spring and Autumn War Country''s era, if you pay this little, you won''t even have enough money to pay the deposit right?" The Uncle smiled slightly and did not answer directly.


    Su Ming Wang replied. If he really wanted to buy it, he really could afford it. He did not lack money.


    "This blade is priceless, so it is not for sale, but it can be exchanged, as long as you can take out a treasure similar to this one, I can consider exchanging," Uncle replied, his words were still extremely tactful, not agreeing or refusing.


    Although this blade was an item from the Spring and Autumn period, it was not as if he couldn''t buy it, the important thing was that the antiques did not have the evil nature of the blade, only the evil nature was what he wanted, if not why would he waste so much time buying other things.


    "Alright, how about using your grandson''s life in exchange?" Su Ming Wang instantly changed his expression and said coldly.


    Uncle immediately went against him, his brows knitted, not speaking, his entire body filled with killing intent. This was a competition of Qi, whoever had less confidence would lose.


    It was true that Su Ming Wang''s side was evenly matched right now, the Su Family had been in this place for a few hundred years, it had been deeply rooted in place for a long time, and their relationship was intertwined and intertwined, but the Uncle was not bad either, aside from their own abilities, they also had a huge wealth of their own, and it was difficult to imagine the amount of wealth he had obtained while he was abroad for dozens of years. Furthermore, he had nothing to worry about, he could leave anytime, so the Uncle was not afraid of Su Ming Wang''s threat at all.


    Forget about Uncle, even Sun Yi and his wife were only angry but not afraid. Previously, they could tolerate little things, but once he set his sights on their son, it would only ignite their love for him and not fear him.


    "Dad, let''s go. Talking to someone like him is just a waste of saliva. If you have the ability to make him come, then our Sun Family is really not an easy target," Sun Yi also said harshly.


    However, he did not give up just like that, but said indifferently, "I know that you guys are confident, as they are from overseas. You guys really cannot leave just like that, but do you really think that you can leave so easily after offending me?"


    Uncle laughed, he knew that Su Ming Wang had many methods to keep him here, such as letting him be related to some cases or messing up on a passport, but no matter what, there would not be a direct conflict, but a battle between the powerful people behind him, and although that kind of battle was killing people without blood, there was still a chance to turn the situation around.


    Entering the sickroom, Sun Yong asked about what was going on, because seeing that his two bodyguards suddenly became nervous, and that there were some unknown people stepping on them, we naturally did not hide it from them. We told them in detail, this made the young and angry Sun Yong extremely angry, and caused him to shout out that he was going to be tough, but he was also angry at himself, because his injuries had become a burden, and thus would definitely become a tool Su Ming Wang used to threaten everyone.


    "Uncle, how about we avoid him? We don''t need to be afraid of him, but rather, think of Sun Yong!" I was a bit worried and suggested that since Sun Yong was injured in the stomach, he wouldn''t be able to get out of bed for at least a month.


    "We can''t leave. Since he dares to come out today, it means that he has complete confidence in being able to get out of this city. Compared to brazenly fighting with them, we might as well take our time. At the very least, we need to figure out their motive," Uncle shook his head and said.


    He was very clear that people with status and status like Su Ming Wang didn''t need to do things personally if they wanted to do them. As long as they gave the orders, there would be countless people who would run away for him with just a single word. But Su Ming Wang had actually come personally, and even used a hoodlum''s method to cause trouble.


    His actions indicated that he had a firm will to take the Pig Slaughtering Knife, so when he personally appeared, he did not hesitate to not use underhanded methods, which was why there were these delinquents. If they started to run, then Su Ming Wang would completely tear off his dignity, and use some underhanded method.


    Since we can''t leave, then we can only act accordingly. Uncle told Sun Yi and his wife to quickly leave, the more people there are, the greater the restrictions on them, and then he arranged for the majority of his bodyguards to protect Sun Yong. Other than a few assistants and nannies, we don''t have any other means of protection around us.


    Even Sun Yi and his wife had safely returned to foreign countries. This caused us to be extremely shocked, and with Su Ming Wang''s attitude at that time, how could he give up so easily?


    "Sun Mingwang, the chairman of the Su Group has several tens of businesses, including transportation, building materials, and shopping malls. He has three sons, one is an academic, one is a politician, and the other is a businessman." Sun Mingwang, the chairman of the Su Group has several dozens of businesses, including transportation, building materials, and shopping malls, etc.


    It had to be said that their Su Family s were indeed powerful, and had accumulated quite a few powerful people in the past century. It was a pity that there were too many people in their Su Family, and so it was impossible for them to be as united as they were in the past. They had already split into multiple groups, each fighting their own way, and other than a few ancestors, there was no interaction at all.


    "I more or less know what Su Ming Wang is trying to do now. He is very ambitious, but I don''t know if it will work. He is giving it his all."


    I asked Uncle what he knew, but he refused to say it. He only said that it was Su Ming Wang''s secret, if he said it was, he was afraid that Su Ming Wang would jump into a wall in desperation.


    On the third night, several black-clothed men barged into my room. I was unable to retaliate in time and was restrained by them. I then snatched away the Pig Slaughtering Knife that I brought along with me.


    "Bring them along too," one of them said after he glanced at me. I recognized the voice, it was Master Chen Chen Jiuren.


    When I was being tied up and left the hotel, I saw that Uncle and the rest were still fighting with all they had.

 C37

    looked at the few people who came to turn themselves in, their faces gloomy. Last night, Su Ming Wang had made a surprise attack on the inn, and took away the Pig Slaughtering Knife right before his eyes, but he had also left a few, so he naturally sent them to the Public Security Bureau. However, as soon as dawn broke, there was a leader who claimed to be the killer who smashed apart the hotel yesterday, but he did not recognize any of the abductions or Pig Slaughtering Knife, he only said that two days ago he had an argument with Su Ming Wang at the hospital, and then came here for revenge.


    Sun Lianlin was extremely familiar with this kind of method to take on a crime, and he had done it many times in the past, so he naturally knew that before he found even more clear evidence, he would not be able to rely on legal means to find the person he was looking for.


    "Telephone, call Su Ming Wang," Sun Lianlin expressionlessly walked out of the Public Security Bureau and said to the person beside him.


    As the Chairman of a company, it was not difficult to find his phone number, so he decided to personally talk to Su Ming Wang.


    "Hello, who are you?" Not long later, Su Ming Wang picked up the phone.


    "I am Sun Lianlin. If you do not wish to die, then keep both your blade and your person," Sun Lianlin said very sternly.


    "I have a recording on my phone. Is it really okay for you to threaten me like this, I don''t know you," Su Ming Wang said with a slightly innocent tone.


    "I know what you want to do with the blade, but I advise you to stop. Otherwise, the family will be destroyed right in front of your eyes, Chen Jiuren cannot be trusted, his abilities are not even as high as mine, you all think that the matter was done in secret, but I broke through it with a guess," Sun Lianlin said coldly right after.


    "I don''t even know what you''re saying. Stop calling, or else I''ll sue you!" On the other side, Su Ming Wang''s tone turned cold as he quickly hung up the phone.


    "Make the arrangements for the car, first send Xiao Yong away, and send him to Shanghai. I want to go to Ming City." After hanging up, Sun Lianlin immediately said.


    "Ming City, Su Ming Wang is not there," said the assistant beside him.


    "It''s enough for the ancestral tombs to be here," Sun Lianlin said indifferently, but a cruel smile appeared on his lips.


    After hanging up, Su Ming Wang turned to Chen Jiuren and said with an ice-cold expression: "Is what Sun Lianlin said the truth?"


    Destroying a family, in simpler terms, would mean the destruction of one''s family, or the annihilation of one''s family. This was a very serious term.


    "Really?" Chen Jiuren''s face did not change, and immediately replied, "I told you earlier, this matter is extremely dangerous, it''s good, your family will definitely rise quickly, if not, you will have to pay the price of blood."


    "That wasn''t what you said before. You only said that after we were done, our Su Family would soar to the heavens," Su Ming Wang said as he gnashed his teeth. If he had told him this back then, he definitely would not have gambled on this Su Family.


    "Your father agrees to this matter," Chen Jiuren said somewhat impatiently. It was a matter of high risk and high return, this was a matter of course, without risk, one could get high return. How could there be such a good thing in the world, even if there wasn''t going to be one, why should I emphasize such a simple matter?


    Su Ming Wang choked. Although he did not say anything, he was already very angry in his heart, because he felt like he was being toyed with. Even if there was his father inside, he would not allow it.


    "Then what about him? Why did you bring him back?" Su Ming Wang suppressed the anger in his heart, and pointed at me.


    "It''s useful, rest assured, he won''t have the chance to spread it to you," Chen Jiuren said indifferently.


    After hearing it, Su Ming Wang and I were both stunned. What did Chen Jiuren mean by that? Are you trying to kill my mouth? This, this, this is too damn cruel!


    Even Su Ming Wang stopped talking, because he felt that there were too many things that Chen Jiuren did not tell him. This made him extremely fearful, and he decided to have a good chat with his family''s old man when he got there, to discuss exactly what happened.


    A few hours later, I followed Su Ming Wang, Chen Jiuren and the others to Ming City. I didn''t know why they would come here, but it was obvious that it had something to do with them.


    Fortunately, they didn''t abuse me. They didn''t even tie my hands and feet. They just sent people to watch me twenty-four hours a day without any personal freedom.


    At night, after dinner, I was locked up in a small dark room with nothing but a blanket and no one to answer, but I didn''t try to run because I knew I couldn''t, and if they let me go so easily, then there was no need to bring me back.


    Thus, I meditated for an entire night. Perhaps it was because my state of mind was different, but this night''s meditations were extremely smooth. To think that I would be able to reach the legendary state of meditation.


    But unfortunately, I was woken up by Su Ming Wang''s people, and then was brought to an unknown place with my head covered. There was even someone who was looking at me specially.


    A few hours later, I heard the sound of firecrackers, gongs and drums filled with joy. I thought to myself, this kind of activity only happens when people move to a new home in the countryside to get married. What are they doing?


    Not long after, I suddenly had a flash of inspiration. If moving to a city requires a Pig Slaughtering Knife, then there''s only one thing I can do, and that is moving to a grave, especially one that belongs to the ancestors of many generations ago.


    Thinking about it, everything made sense. Chen Jiuren must have gave Su Ming Wang some rotten ideas, such as trying to get something like a Wind Water Spell, and then used a Pig Slaughtering Knife. Otherwise, how would they think of all sorts of ways to steal the Pig Slaughtering Knife, they just did not understand their specific situation.


    The commotion lasted for a long time, at least four or five hours, and then I heard a lot of footsteps approaching, and then the hood on my head was opened as well, and my eyes stung for a long time before I was able to clearly see what was going on. It was only then that I realized that this place was actually similar to a cave, and there were a dozen or so people around, and apart from a few bodyguard like people, there were also the familiar faces of Su Mingwen and Chen Jiurin.


    "Mr. Chen, is that alright?" one of them asked.


    "What? You still want to regret it even now?" Chen Jiuren coldly said, in the slightest.


    "Ol ''Three, at this point, there''s no chance for you to regret it. Cheers!" Su Ming Wang said immediately.


    "But big brother, this, this is killing, ah! If this were to be exposed, our Su Family will be finished!" That person was still having a difficult time deciding.


    "Hmph, if you weren''t a descendant of Su Family, I really would have told you to scram. If you fell at this time, would you still regret it? Mister Chen, let''s not bother with him, continue!" Su Ming Wang coldly said to that person.


    Chen Jiuren laughed and said, "It''s better to be cautious, after all you guys are one, and each of you will suffer losses at the same time, and this matter is also top secret. Once it''s revealed, the Su Family will fall, and you guys only lost a bit of money, right?"


    "There''s no need to think about it. I''m in charge of this. Mr. Chen, you can begin." The old man spoke, but his voice was firm and forceful.


    That old man was of high status and had sufficient prestige. Once he said this, the little doubt he had immediately vanished like smoke into thin air.


    "Let''s begin." Mr. Chen waved his hand, and then someone carried two buckets and fell down in a corner. I saw that it was a black, viscous liquid. There seemed to be a hidden ditch over there that could allow the liquid to slowly swim around.


    Someone else went to light some candles, and the cave immediately lit up a lot, but I was also shocked to find that this was not a cave, but a tomb, because I saw a coffin, made of stone, and the surface of the coffin was carved very beautifully.


    "Chen Jiuren, what are you trying to do!?" I yelled loudly in shock. Because I felt that something was wrong.


    However, Chen Jiuren did not answer me. He was doing his own thing, and after the black, viscous liquid slowly flowed, I also discovered that they had formed a Tai Chi pattern, and the coffin was located right on the location of the Tai Chi Yin Yang Fish.


    Following that, Chen Jiuren chanted an incantation and offered sacrifices. He even pasted quite a few talismans on the stone coffin, and in the end, faced me as he waved his hands coldly.


    Immediately afterwards, two people were going to take me to the stone coffin. This was my biggest worry, and that was to lock me up in the stone coffin.


    "Chen Jiuren, let me be the one to understand, what is this, why is it me?" I was simply not a match for the two men, even if I struggled with all I had, it would be useless, so I could only shout at Chen Jiuren.


    Chen Jiuren thought for a moment and waved his hand for them to stop, then said, "Alright, before I die, I''ll let you know a little, so as not to make a fool of yourself and make a scene like that, you see the patterns on the ground. Tai Chi, Yin Yang Fish, this is a formation that requires Yin and Yang to benefit each other, and the sarcophagus has no Yin energy, so I found your Pig Slaughtering Knife, how can I not have any offerings.


    "Understood," I nodded bitterly, my heart was gloomy, this was Chen Jiuren taking revenge on Sun Chengzhi for controlling the hatred in his body that night, and he had only wanted to snatch the blade from me in the beginning.


    Oh, I forgot to tell you. I stuck a Soul Suppressing Rune on the sarcophagus, maybe you can only become a ghost in the coffin, so you won''t be able to come out, "Chen Jiuren said with a smile.


    Chen Jiuren''s viciousness caused many people in the Su Family to shudder, and also caused me to curse out loud. I cursed out loud with every swear I could think of, but I still could not change the outcome. I was pressed into the sarcophagus, and then, someone slowly closed the lid of the coffin.


    I was actually sealed alive in a coffin.

 C38

    With Su Ming Wang in the lead, the Su Family Clan Council had refurbished one of their clan''s tombs in the name of their clan. It had also built a Su Family Tomb Garden and specially buried Su Family members, which could be said to have refurbished their Su Family''s ancestral tombs, and today was the inauguration ceremony. Not only were many people from Su Family present, even many of their friends had come to pay their respects.


    "Sir, this is the physical map taken by the drone. This is the satellite map, this is the normal map." In a hotel, the assistant handed over the thick map to Sun Lianlin.


    Sun Lianlin carefully looked at it for an hour, and after that, he went back to the roof, because right in front of him, was the restaurant where the guests of Su Family Banquet were gathered. It was extremely lively right now, and it was also according to the rules of moving graves.


    But half an hour later, Sun Lianlin frowned, because he did not see Su Ming Wang. He did not even see the other important members of Su Family in the data.


    In the end, Sun Lianlin was no longer able to hold himself back and hurried downstairs to the restaurant on the other side of the stairs. But maybe Su Ming Wang had already instructed them to, because there were a few people who knew Sun Lianlin who were already waiting at the door, not letting him in when they saw him.


    Sun Lianlin was blocked outside the restaurant, which made him extremely angry. This was simply a slap to his face, ah.


    This time, the renovation of the Su Family Ancestral Tomb was extremely luxurious and grand. Not only did they renovate the Ancestral Tomb, they also bought the surrounding hills to form a mausoleum garden, which took up a very wide area. When Sun Lianlin arrived, the entire floor was filled with fragments of fireworks and firecrackers, as well as busy workers.


    "Did you see that? Over there, the seventeenth tree, the twenty-ninth tree, and the ones over there, they''re all newly planted. Go and get them for him, then throw the talisman into the tree pit," Sun Lianlin said as he pointed at the few hills.


    Sun Lianlin''s few assistants immediately ran over, and took a look, and sure enough, the soil in the tree pit was new, it was probably planted for only a few days, and with a kick, it knocked over the tree.


    Immediately, some people from Su Family came over and scolded them. They even wanted to beat them up, so naturally, they ran over to Sun Lianlin''s side. Sun Lianlin called for the bodyguards to beat them up and for Su Ming Wang to come out to speak.


    Sun Lianlin''s bodyguards were not bad, the last few times they were bullied, it was because the other party had the advantage in numbers, and their strength was not low, now that they met some ordinary people, they were naturally like wolves or sheep, and the more than ten people were actually unable to do anything to the three or four of them, and were beaten until they were crying like ghosts.


    Not long after, Su Ming Wang''s henchmen arrived and started fighting with the bodyguards. Some of them even reached in front of Sun Lianlin, but those few people looked down on the old man and were actually knocked down by Sun Lianlin.


    Not long after, Su Ming Wang''s explosive shout could be heard. With him as the leader, a few other main members of the Su Family had also arrived, so naturally Chen Jiuren was included as well.


    However, Chen Jiuren first arranged for people to support the trees that had been kicked down. Those trees were the nodes of the Feng Shui Formation, they were not to be missed.


    "Hehe, Su Ming Wang, who''s looking to die isn''t certain. I''ve said it before, I know what you want to do, you give Zhou Yang back to me, I''ll turn my head and leave, and I''ll give you the Pig Slaughtering Knife. How about, your Su Family, you wait for the clan is exterminated," Sun Lianlin said coldly.


    "You''re bragging yet you don''t even draw a rough draft. Family extermination, who the hell is this?" Immediately, a young man with Su Family said disdainfully.


    "Really? Then I will give you a hint. Dragon, lock, what do you think? Do you still want me to continue?" Sun Lianlin said with a cold smile.


    Dragon, lock, was only two words, but the expressions of Su Ming Wang and the few main members greatly changed; even Chen Jiuren, who had just arrived, had a face full of shock.


    "Don''t say anymore, Mister Sun, please speak elsewhere!" Su Ming Wang hurriedly shouted out, causing those people with Su Family to not understand, why were they so nervous.


    "It''s better to let those people that are not important leave. Who knows if you guys will be so daring to kill us off in broad daylight." Sun Lianlin said indifferently, this was possible, but if they all lost their minds, then they really wouldn''t be able to leave.


    This time, the Su Family people were in an even more uproar, but Su Ming Wang and the rest had already chased away everyone else, and even the thugs were standing twenty meters away, so it was impossible for them to hear their conversation.


    "Mister Sun, just what do you know?" After they left, Su Ming Wang took a deep breath and asked.


    What do you know? Of course, all of them already know, the dragon fountain in the world came out of Mount Kunlun, using this mountain as a point, and then connecting all the way to the center of Mount Kunlun, and the dragon vein in the world is not constant either, look at the mountains in Ming City, the changes that have occurred over the past thousands of years actually have the potential of a dragon rise, although this kind of dragon vein is only a small dragon, it cannot do the same thing as asking questions about the Central Plains, but it is enough to push a family to a flourishing level. Unfortunately, this kind of Feng Shui situation will still require at least a thousand years of markings.


    Sun Lianlin''s words made everyone in the Su Family break out in cold sweat, because what Sun Lianlin had said was not wrong. This was their core secret, which was to use Feng Shui to change the fate of their family.


    "You, you, it''s impossible, impossible, how did you know?" Chen Jiuren looked at Sun Lianlin as if he had seen a ghost.


    "Why is that impossible? All of you think that you are concealing something, but here, this is simply a joke, don''t you remember what my father Sun Chengzhi is best at, is it Feng Shui? Although I didn''t learn anything else from him, but Feng Shui thinks that it is still okay, and with the Pig Slaughtering Knife that you all must use, that is in order to balance yin and yang, I think that your Dragon Sealing Array Formation is based off the primal chaos diagram, because the Tai Chi diagram is the most useful one," Sun Lianlin said as he ruthlessly exposed Chen Jiuren''s plans.


    These words, were like a slap on the face, hitting them so hard it hurt, and it also made them feel that they were in great danger. If this matter were to be exposed, then the people in power would definitely not sit idly by while watching their Su Family grow, and they would actually want to lock their dragon in place. Haha, annihilating your Su Family first would be of no use at all, this is the true disaster of their clan extermination.


    Thinking up to here, Su Ming Wang''s heart erupted with a burst of killing intent. He really wanted to kill this Sun Lianlin, when he looked back at Chen Jiuren, he realized that Chen Jiuren was like a frosted eggplant, and was even angrier than him. This was a move that Chen Jiuren used, but he did not expect no one to see it like this.


    Su Ming Wang wanted to make a move, but his father, who was sitting on his wheelchair, patted his hand, and swung the wheelchair to the very front, saying, "Mr. Sun, we were too rude before. Since you wanted to come here, then it means that we still have to talk.


    "No need for anything else, just return my grandson Zhou Yang to me," Sun Lianlin said indifferently.


    The old man turned around and looked at Chen Jiuren, asking him what he meant. However, Chen Jiuren''s face was pale, and he said, "It''s too late, under the stone coffin, the array is completed. Even if the array was removed, he would have already suffocated to death."


    What, live sacrifice? Good, good, very good! "When Sun Lianlin heard this, his expression also changed as he loudly shouted," Your Su Family, remember this, I want you to give me a day''s time to return Zhou Yang alive. Or else, wait for the clan to be exterminated.


    After he finished speaking, he ignored anything they said and directly brought his people away, while the people from the Su Family simply did not dare to stop them.


    I knew that the air in such a narrow space was extremely sparse, and I would suffocate to death before I could even starve. I tried to push on the lid of the coffin but found that it was at least three to five hundred kilograms in weight.


    Thus, I tried my best to calm myself down and stabilize my breathing. Only by doing so would I be able to reduce the oxygen consumption. After calming down, I tried meditating.


    "Boom." After an unknown amount of time, I don''t know if it was because I was holding it in that caused me to hallucinate or if I actually succeeded in entering a meditative state. I saw my own sea of consciousness, and also saw the black mist in which Sun Chengzhi was within my sea of consciousness.


    Before, I couldn''t do anything about him, and I didn''t know how to break him. But now, I didn''t care that much, because I was about to die, and since I was going to die, who could think about what the consequences would be?


    "Puchi." The black fog dissipated a bit, and I seemed to see a bit of golden light. This made me extremely excited, so I continued to charge forward. After three to four consecutive collisions, the black fog finally dissipated.


    "No, that''s not right. The way these golden lights flow is so strange. Holy shit, they''re formed. This, this is the explanation for the Mysterious Gate Escape Armor as well as the map. No, this isn''t right, this is the Eight Meridians!"


    At the same time, he recalled that Sun Chengzhi had told him that he would find a way to cultivate it. The thought made me excited.

 C39

    In the dense forest, Sun Lianlin was currently instructing a few robust bodyguards to knock down one tree pillar after another, and another banner was stuck down. He had placed the secret weapons that he had forced out onto each and every critical point, he was taking his revenge.


    "Am I a good person?" Sun Lianlin had asked himself before, but even he felt too embarrassed to call himself a good person. Back then, when he was travelling alone, especially after he brought a large family of his to emigrate, he had encountered countless of dangers, so he was cruel and merciless.


    However, he had seen too many people trying to kill and cause trouble. After so many years, he had already mastered both methods, so he had to spend a few years like Chen Jiuren, changing the terrain of the mountains and rivers, forcing himself to become a dragon. He couldn''t do it, but he was extremely good at doing some damage.


    "How dare you kill my nephew and steal my things, how can you not pay a price?" Thinking about Zhou Yang, Sun Lianlin''s heart ached again. He thought that Zhou Yang thought highly of his grandson and wanted to teach him a lesson, but he didn''t expect that he would meet with such a disaster.


    "Sir, our residence has been surrounded, the Su Family people have come to contact us, they seem to be begging you to forgive them, and to promise to compensate us for our losses," Before everything was settled, one of the bodyguards said to Sun Lianlin.


    "To put it simply, forgive them being a god''s matters, I am only responsible for sending them to God. Now that I know they are begging for mercy, what have I done for them?" Sun Lianlin coldly said. Then, he told the bodyguards to tell the assistants to be at ease, as he did not dare to touch them with his Su Family.


    After another ten minutes or so, all sorts of arrangements were completed. Sun Lianlin then started to cast his spell on the altar, all of the paper charms were erected by him, one by one, the wooden puppets were filled with needles and thread, and then placed a washbasin in the center, with a golden carp in the middle.


    "Number one, explode," Sun Lianlin said as he picked up the phone. The moment he finished speaking, a cloud of dust rose from the Su Family Graveyard a mile away, followed by a series of muffled sounds.


    In addition to what had happened during the day, they were even more nervous. In the old house in the Su Family several kilometers away, when Chen Jiuren saw the incense stick that had fallen from the Su Family Ancestral Hall, his face turned deathly pale and he quickly called Su Ming Wang to tell him just how serious the matter was.


    "It''s over, Sun Lianlin has made his move, he''s breaking dragons!" Chen Jiuren cried out in sorrow.


    "What is a shattered dragon?" Su Ming Wang didn''t quite understand, but he could guess what it was and immediately became very nervous.


    "That land is the land of the Hidden Dragons, originally, it would take us a thousand years to become a dragon vein. It was us who artificially transformed the mountain valleys and raised the dragons, but the dragon veins are still not fully formed. Now, Sun Lianlin has used a secret technique to destroy the Dragon Abyss, to forcefully destroy the dragon veins," Chen Jiuren asked.


    If the consequences weren''t too serious, he would just hold his nose and accept it, because if others knew that his family dared to build a dragon vein on the ancestral tomb, then his Su Family would be finished, and would attract the suppression of all the Wealthy Class families. That way, even if it was a True Dragon, it would be useless, so the higher ups of the Su Family would have the intention to make it out, and that would mean that as long as Sun Lianlin could quell his anger, he would be able to pay any price.


    "If the dragon veins shatter, then it would become a land of death. Your Su Family ancestors were buried in the dead, and you still want to protect your descendants, if you can get peace then you''ll burn incense," Chen Jiuren bellowed. Sun Lianlin was going to force him to death, he was the one who did things for Su Family, if he did not solve the problem now, Su Family would be the first to vent his anger.


    Then why aren''t you thinking of a way?" Su Ming was also angry. He already regretted finding such a person back then. He thought that he was also a master with profound mana, but he did not expect that he was only half-a-year old.


    "Hurry up and find him, Sun Lianlin is definitely near the cemetery, we should be able to find him now and stop him, but remember not to offend him, we can''t afford to offend him now," Chen Jiuren said. His heart was filled with bitterness, even if Sun Lianlin were to do this to them, they would not dare to offend him, because he knew that Sun Lianlin was not alone.


    Su Ming Wang did not dare to delay any longer, and immediately gathered his many subordinates and youngsters from the Su Family, and majestically rushed towards the Su Family Graveyard with hundreds of people.


    At this time, a dark cloud had covered the moon. The sky was so dark that it was impossible to see one''s hand in front of one''s face.


    Sun Lianlin still gave the order and not long later, another muffled sound could be heard. The carp in the washbowl had already eaten, and it looked like it was about to die.


    Everyone knew that the dragon vein around the Su Family Ancestor''s grave had not been fully formed yet, so it was just like this carp. Once it was shaped, it would be like a carp that had surpassed the dragon gate, but unfortunately, the carp was almost killed by Sun Lianlin and the dragon vein was also destroyed, so even if they spent a huge sum of money to repair it, it would still be useless.


    "Let them all go, now that someone from the Su Family has come, there''s no need to continue anymore. It''s fine to leave them with a half-dead dragon, disgusting them ¡­" Sun Lianlin sneered, then called for the bodyguards to quickly retreat. If nothing unexpected happens, the main force of the Su Family will arrive, if they stay any longer, they would clash.


    However, what no one expected was that the dark clouds above their heads became heavier and heavier. In the end, with a "boom" sound, they shot out a dry thunder. Following that, there was an explosive sound.


    "What ¡­ What is going on?"


    Halfway there, Su Ming Wang pulled Chen Jiuren''s clothes and drank up.


    "What? Strange lightning strikes? T-are we going to slay a dragon?"


    Sun Lianlin, who was halfway to his destination, was also shocked.


    "Boom!" But before they could recover from their shock, another few muffled sounds rang out, followed by slight movements in the ground.


    "The underground palace of the mausoleum garden has collapsed!"


    Sun Lianlin opened his eyes wide, what, what kind of situation was this?


    "Pu!" On the carriage, Su Ming Wang directly spat out a mouthful of old blood and fainted. The underground palace collapsed and collapsed, he was the one who personally placed the bones of all the ancestors into the underground palace, why did it collapse?


    In the current era, there were no restrictions on the scale. Unlike in the ancient times, there were many rules for the royal tombs to be constructed, so with the accumulation of large sums of Su Family, the underground palace was built to be extremely beautiful and large.


    Every single side room could be used to place the coffin rank, incense and so on. The deeper one went, the higher the position of the Su Family''s ancestors.


    However, at the middle of the main path of the underground palace, there was a huge taiji pattern. The taiji pattern was formed by a dark, dark, viscous liquid on the ground. It was currently emitting a strange glow.


    As for the location of the yin yang fish in the Taiji diagram, it was a stone coffin and a pig slaughtering knife. The sarcophagus was huge, and the pig slaughtering knife was small.


    "Boom!" However, at an unknown time, a muffled sound came from above the underground palace, followed by a loud ''puchi'' sound. Dozens of oil lamps were extinguished, and the stone coffin and the Pig Slaughtering Knife on top of the Yin Yang Fish moved a little, the originally silent Pig Slaughtering Knife suddenly jumped up and floated in midair.


    By the time the seventh muffled sound was heard, the oil lamp candles in the underground palace had already been completely extinguished, and the sarcophagus and the Pig Slaughtering Knife had completely moved away from their original positions. As for the devices used to secure the sarcophagus and the Pig Slaughtering Knife, they had all exploded.


    After shifting position, the Pig Slaughtering Knife floated in the air, its entire body exuding a bloody light. Killing intent and killing intent constantly emanated out in all directions. However, the Pig Slaughtering Knife was still scurrying around, like a drunkard who had gone mad from alcohol.


    Another ten minutes later, a bolt of lightning struck the surface of the underground palace and coincidentally struck a certain spot. The underground palace actually began to shake, then the Pig Slaughtering Knife lightly touched the wall.


    The falling boulder suppressed the Pig Slaughtering Knife and overthrew the sarcophagus. When the dust settled, a weak cry for help could be heard from the rubble.

 C40

    I didn''t know how long it took, but I was powerless to resist that kind of shaking. All I knew was that I had to force myself onto the lid of the coffin to make myself knock a few bags less, but when the shaking stopped, I still felt that I was definitely swollen like a pig''s head.


    I don''t know why it happened, I''ve never experienced an earthquake, so I don''t know what an earthquake is, so I guess it''s an earthquake, and then I start screaming for help.


    But after a minute or so of shouting, I stopped because I remembered what I had done in the course of earthquake knowledge training: I was trapped underground, and in the context of uncertainty about the rescue situation, I had to be careful not to shout. I had to calm down, I had to keep my strength up, so I calmed down.


    Then, I started to observe my surroundings. I was in the sarcophagus, in the underground palace in the mausoleum garden, if there was an earthquake, this place would definitely be the place to rescue me last, and I didn''t have any water or food on me, so I didn''t have anything to eat. The only good thing I temporarily found was that a finger wide crack had appeared on the sarcophagus, so that I wouldn''t die immediately.


    Legend has it that a person can hold on for seven days without eating and four days without drinking. I don''t know how many days I can hold on in this situation, since I can''t eat nor drink anything, but there is one advantage to it being able to lie still and reduce the energy consumption of my body.


    In this state, not only am I not panicking, my attention is now much stronger than usual. Since I have nothing to do, I can only consolidate the knowledge that I have learnt normally, because during this period of time, I have learnt a lot of things, especially those basic knowledge of the Dao, such as the eight extraordinary meridians, the acupoints of the human body, all sorts of rumours, etc. At that time, although I had memorized them, it was not stable.


    I didn''t know how much time had passed, but I was still woken up by the sound of the machinery. By then, I was extremely weak, and after shouting twice as much as I could muster, I felt that I had used up all of my strength. I was extremely sleepy before slowly falling asleep.


    The ancestral tombs that were just constructed with Su Family collapsed at night, and the matter spread like waves to the surroundings. Then, many people started to boil, including the people with Su Family and the enemies with Su Family.


    The reconstruction of Su Family started a few years ago, the entire clan raised funds, first, it was a few rich donations, then, it was paid according to the population of Su Family, and it was chosen as the special responsibility of the council. Back then, when the construction was under way, it shocked many people, because this kind of activity not only showed the unity of the clan, but also showed their strength, which made many families envious.


    Therefore, when something happened to the Su Family, many people''s eyeballs were about to fall out. Why did it collapse in a single day?


    Some said that the board that presided over this matter was corrupt and corrupt, and that taking the kickbacks would lead to the appearance of bean curd project due to lack of funds. Others said that Feng Shui had also told them about it, and Feng Shui said that there were several different types, some said that the Su Family''s blessing was not enough, and could not cultivate into a mausoleum''s underground palace. Thus, they were punished, and some said that they had offended the mountain god, while others said that Su Family''s prosperity had hurt Feng Shui.


    Not only were the people outside constantly asking about the news, even the people from Su Family themselves were unable to sit still. They all went to the homes of a few members of the Board of Governors to inquire about the news, and there were even some elderly people who spoke in an unpleasant manner.


    These rumors spread into Su Ming Wang''s ears, causing him, who had just woken up, to vomit blood again, and then passed out. Not only him, even his ninety-year-old father was immediately sick with anger, with Su Ming Wang''s illness, the remaining members of the Board of Governors lost their heads, and there were no more people who could support him. The only few who had long since disregarded their clan''s matters, causing no one to think about what to do next.


    Until the afternoon, the first thing Su Ming Wang, who woke up again, asked was whether he had found the person.


    Everyone looked at each other, who was looking for, and who was looking for Sun Lianlin? He had disappeared.


    Everyone''s terrible performance made Su Ming Wang want to faint yet again, but he did not dare do so, because he knew that the Su Family was already at the most critical moment. If he was not careful, it would truly be a disaster that would destroy his entire clan, especially Sun Lianlin''s side.


    So, Su Ming Wang started to make arrangements. The first thing he did was to make public some of the building lists that were on the board of directors at the time, and then he would spread the rumours about the corruption. He said that the reason was under investigation, but he couldn''t care less about the supernatural things at the moment.


    The next step was to send someone to the mausoleum garden to save the person. It had to be known that they had sent a lot of people to guard the place at that time, but the situation had not been calculated yet, and they didn''t know if it was suppressed or not, so this matter was treated as the most important thing. He even emphasized that he must dig out the blade and the sarcophagus, as this was also the most important thing.


    He then ordered his men to contact Sun Lianlin, and used all sorts of methods. He had to find him in the shortest amount of time, and as long as he did not reveal the location of the dragon fountain, he still had a chance to save, so he had to stabilize Sun Lianlin first.


    "Chen Jiuren, watch him. Don''t let him contact the outside, don''t let him leave. Let him eat and sleep, do you know what I mean?" Su Ming Wang emphasized once more.


    With Su Ming Wang''s command, the Su Family seemed to have a backbone, and all sorts of resources and forces were mobilized, starting to move in an orderly fashion.


    Very quickly, a majority of the rumors had been annihilated, and although there were still many people from Su Family who were unable to answer these questions, it was enough to first let the people from Su Family calm down. Then, a few teams of engineers entered the Su Family mausoleum garden, began to dig out and save people, and gathered all kinds of information.


    Very quickly, Sun Lianlin also managed to contact them, but it was only on the phone. Su Ming Wang dismissed everyone, leaving behind a few council members, people who understood the situation.


    "Mr. Sun, I''m sorry." The first sentence, Su Ming Wang began to apologize. He no longer had the arrogance he had the first time he met Su Ming Wang.


    "If my apologies are useful, then the world is truly peaceful," Sun Lianlin said indifferently on the other side.


    "I know, whatever I say will be of no use, so please give us a chance to fix it. Right now, the rescue team has already gone to the mausoleum garden, they will find the blade and your grandson as soon as possible and deliver them to you, is that alright?" Su Ming Wang lowered his voice, as if he was flattering his.


    Sun Lianlin was silent for a few seconds, then said: "I will give you three days. After three days, I want to see the results, or else you will have to bear the consequences."


    After he finished speaking, he hung up the phone, causing Su Ming Wang and the others to become silent.


    "I heard all about it. Three days, this is our deadline. All of you are people with businesses and businesses. Do you know what the consequences would be if this were to be leaked?" Su Ming Wang coldly swept his gaze across them.


    Therefore, once it was exposed, the Su Family would become the focus of everyone present. Then, those who had a competing relationship with the Su Family, would fear that the Su Family would be too great, and would even form an alliance with them. Su Family, would be dangerous.


    "Brother Wang, tell me something. Did we get intimidated by him? It''s just an ancestral tomb, is there really that important? You don''t need to work hard? "At that time, we invested our money to build this tomb because we didn''t have any other intentions, but since it is gone, then it doesn''t matter," Su Ming Wang said as he tried his best to scare ourselves.


    Su Ming Wang did not say a word, but no one could be 100% sure of the effects of Feng Shui''s words, but no one dared to believe it, and he had no other choice either. At the very least, he knew that if he really had a way to avoid disaster after his dragon fountain was broken, he could not care less about these people who he did not believe in.


    So Su Ming Wang did not argue with them and only asked them to leave. He just wanted them to keep it a secret, and then, he paid attention to the situation regarding the rescue of the underground palace in the cemetery.


    On the second day, when Su Ming Wang heard that the person who was saved by the living sacrifice was still alive, he became extremely excited.

 C41

    When I opened my eyes, I was already in the hospital. I tried to move my hands and feet, but I was in so much pain that I couldn''t bring myself to do it.


    Seeing me wake up alarmed the nurse, who screamed and called a bunch of doctors, and after a few more tests, it took her less than half an hour to tell me that I was fine and that I just needed to take care of myself.


    After I finished speaking, I turned around and was about to leave. I grabbed onto the sleeves of one of them and asked him where my Uncle was.


    That person was stunned.


    So I asked him where Mr. Sun Lianlin was.


    "I don''t know any Sun Lianlin, but if you want to find your savior, you can go over there, he is your savior," the man said as he pointed.


    I turned around and found that the ward I was staying in seemed to be very luxurious and huge. That ward was only separated by a curtain, so I could stay there alone.


    Perhaps it was just like when the person had just left, the curtain that was used to separate the rooms was pulled back, and my face instantly darkened. It was because I saw Su Ming Wang, the person who kidnapped me, and also imprisoned me alive in the sarcophagus, almost suffocating me to death.


    "Hello, Zhou Yang. We will be sick friends from now on." Su Ming Wang said to me with a smile.


    "Sick friend, what sick friend? You can''t have cancer, right? I don''t want to be your sick friend, bad luck," I coldly said.


    I don''t have any good feelings towards Su Ming Wang, but from the arrogance he had when he first appeared, to the decisiveness he showed when he kidnapped me, to the viciousness he showed me when he sacrificed himself, I can clearly remember that. So I really hated him, and it was because of him that I nearly died, and furthermore, on this premise, I have never offended him before.


    "Zhou Yang, you still remember grudges, there are no obstacles in this world that can''t be crossed!" However, Su Ming Wang was not angry, and continued to smile as he spoke.


    "What you''re saying is that for no reason at all you want to steal my Pig Slaughtering Knife, and then it would be my fault if I resisted and you kidnapped me and then sacrificed me like a pig in a sarcophagus. Now that I''m alive, I can''t hold a grudge anymore, can I still thank you?" I coldly mocked.


    There is no such thing as a cheap deal in this world. Just an apology is enough, it is just that I am not strong enough. If I were strong enough, I would kill him right now.


    "Nurse, nurse," I said, not wanting to say a word to him.


    "What are you shouting about? What are you doing?" Not long later, a nurse wearing a white coat and mask walked in and impatiently asked me.


    "I need to change the ward. I don''t want to stay here anymore," I immediately said.


    "Why, why?" The nurse asked fiercely.


    "I have a grudge with him. I''m afraid that he would come over at night and strangle me. I''m also afraid that I wouldn''t be able to resist killing him myself. This reason is not enough." I immediately said.


    "Nonsense, your medical fees are still paid. If there''s a grudge, why would they give you money? "Also, the beds in the hospital are very tight, unless you want to sleep in the corridor, and this is the best ward in the hospital, you can choose!" The nurse said icily.


    "What?" I was dumbfounded, what a coincidence! "I say, don''t tell me you''re in the same group? What''s your name?"


    "Su Zhi, what, is there a problem?" The nurse glared at me and a ferocious and overbearing aura surged towards me, almost scaring me.


    "No, but are you really not in the same group?" I asked again.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, stay if you want to, don''t stay in the corridor. Do you have a problem with your brain? If he really has a grudge with you, why would he pay you back? If he throws you on the street, you''ll die!" That nurse said impatiently.


    "A clumsy performance, speak, what do you want?" I disdainfully asked the nurse. Su Zhi, this was way too obvious, the latter half of my sentence was directed at Su Ming Wang.


    "Nothing much, I just want to be friends with you," Su Ming Wang said with a smile.


    "Don''t, it''s better if you don''t make friends with me. You want to kill me when you don''t know me? Dammit, don''t you have to kill my entire family if you want to make friends with me?"


    "You, why do you keep bringing this up? I was wrong about this. I apologize. I will compensate you for your losses. How about you give me a condition?" Su Ming Wang said with a bitter face.


    "Alright, marry your daughter to me, and I''ll forgive you immediately!" I immediately said. I was purposely making things difficult for him.


    But unexpectedly, Su Ming Wang frowned and said, "I''m sixty this year, and the youngest daughter is thirty-four. I''m already divorced and have a son by my side, if you don''t mind, I can help you guys arrange a marriage."


    "Pfft!" I immediately sprayed it out. Is he being shameless, or is he just pretending? But when he thinks about being a father, he makes me shiver. That scene is too freaking terrifying.


    "Scram, I don''t want to talk to you. If you have the ability, then let my Uncle do it!" I said coldly and pulled back my face.


    I have just woken up and my body is still very weak, so I can''t do anything to you guys. Once I recover my body and have hands and feet, will I be waiting for you here? What a joke.


    Every hour, the nurse called Su Zhi would come over to check, check the bottle hanging on the wall, and ask some questions. Even hehe fell asleep, he would wake you up, and his attitude towards me was extremely vile, and had always been filled with cold words. But every time he treated Su Ming Wang, she was actually very amiable towards him, causing me to feel even more displeased.


    When it is time to eat, Su Zhi will send me the same food, but it will only be hot milk for me and Su Ming Wang. From this point of view, Su Ming Wang is still very meticulous in his work, but I will not thank him for such a small problem, a grudge is a grudge, if I were to forgive this small favor, then my life would really be too worthless.


    The next day, I tried getting out of bed and then went out for a walk. I borrowed the phone from the patient''s family, but suddenly remembered that the phone numbers of Uncle and Sun Yong were always on the phone, so who would remember that? I wanted to call my parents, but in the end, I didn''t press the button because I didn''t want them to know that I had just escaped from death.


    "Hey, give me back my phone," I told Su Ming Wang after I got back.


    "Sorry, I couldn''t find it," Su Ming Wang said with a regretful expression. The phone was still there, but he couldn''t return it right now.


    "Hmph!" I coldly snorted, expressing my dissatisfaction.


    "How about I compensate you with a new one? I heard that all the young people like Apple 7 now," Su Ming Wang said.


    "Scram," I replied with a single word.


    After another night, I still wasn''t able to contact the Uncle, which made me very anxious. I didn''t know what happened to them, whether Su Ming Wang made a move on them, and what happened afterwards, especially how I came out of the sarcophagus. I didn''t know a single thing, and Su Ming Wang didn''t say a single word, so I really needed information on this matter.


    Thus, I decided to escape. I couldn''t stay in the hospital forever. Even though I was still weak, I could at least walk. Staying in the hospital was like a cage, completely imprisoning me.


    So I found a chance to run out of the hospital, but after I ran out I was stunned because I had no money and no ID card, and even my clothes were in hospital uniforms.


    That''s why everyone looked at me weirdly while walking along the road. There were even some who thought that I was a lunatic asylum lunatic. They wanted to call the police to capture me and let me feel what it was like to cross the street with a mouse.


    After running for most of the day, I was hungry again, and my body was feeling weak. I knew that this was the aftermath of this incident, that I wouldn''t be able to recover well in one or two days, that I would have to rest for at least ten days to half a month. It seemed like there would be no problem now, but once I ran, there would be a problem.


    After leaving the hospital for most of the day, I didn''t even know where I was. My heart was full of frustration as I silently sat by the side of the road, trying to think of a solution.


    "Zhou Yang!" However, before he could think of a way, someone suddenly called out my name, and it was a girl''s voice.


    When I looked up, my eyes immediately straightened, because there was a very beautiful girl standing in front of me. Her figure and appearance were both very outstanding.


    "You ¡­ you know me?" I''ve searched my mind a few times, and I''m not sure I know such a pretty girl.


    "Nonsense, it''s only been a few hours, I heard from the group that you ran away." The girl suddenly changed her tone and said.


    "Hehe" I laughed. Damn it, I recognize it, isn''t this that Evil Nurse Su Zhi? Damn it, to be able to touch such a thing, I am really convinced.


    So after a giggle, I turned and ran.

 C42

    Would a weak man be able to escape from the hands of a ferocious woman? The answer was no, that woman named Su Zhi, although she was beautiful, her attitude was still ferocious, and the worst part of her was that she could still run easily.


    "Zhou Yang, you idiot, why are you running? Do you want to die?" After getting caught, Su Zhi scolded me.


    "Being left in your hands is the only way I don''t want to live," I extended my hand and smashed my fist towards Su Zhi. Unless it was absolutely necessary, I didn''t want to make a move on a woman.


    Of course, the result is obvious. Su Zhi just sidestepped my fist with a shake, and then, she extended her hand to grab onto my wrist. With a tug and tug, my entire body was pushed down to the ground by her.


    "You, you, are you alright? I''ll let go, don''t think about hitting me anymore" But in Su Zhi''s eyes, that was a weak display, which scared her to the point where she immediately let go of his hand.


    After she let go of me, I felt uncomfortable all over. I didn''t get up but sat on the ground and took a few deep breaths.


    "Hey Zhou Yang, why are you running? Do you know how dangerous it is for you? After buried underground for so many days, your body has already reached an extremely weak point, you can''t recover after so many days, and you feel that your strength has returned, that''s just an illusion. If you go and do some manual labor, your body will immediately dry up, and by then it would be too late to save you." Su Zhi advised.


    "Then do you know why I was buried in the ground?" I coldly replied. I didn''t want to talk about this matter, but it didn''t mean that I had forgotten. The moment I was pressed into the sarcophagus was a nightmare for me for the rest of my life.


    "Why? Weren''t you a migrant worker who built that cemetery for Su Ming Wang? And then was it the final overhaul that day?" Su Zhi said somewhat inexplicably.


    "Peasant worker, hehe, look at my hands, do I look like a farmer worker?" I stretched out my hand and sneered. Sure enough, Su Ming Wang had an explanation for everything, he didn''t dare to tell me the truth.


    "It really doesn''t look like it. Although your hands have not been meticulously maintained, they don''t look like those of a migrant worker, but more like a student," Su Zhi replied. Many occupations have their own career characteristics.


    "Southern Jiang University Studies Finance Department, sophomore class one, Zhou Yang." I told her my identity as a student.


    Su Zhi revealed an extremely surprised expression, and asked: "You are only in your second year, then why would you appear in the Su Family underground palace, working and saving? "It''s not summer vacation right now."


    "I, I''ll go!" I was almost angered to death by her. I made it so clear that she was purposely playing dumb.


    "I was taken in alive, I was kidnapped by others, Su Ming Wang personally ordered to take me in alive!" I said coldly, the anger in my chest unable to calm down, because this was an unexpected misfortune for me.


    "Ah?" Su Zhi was so surprised that her mouth was about to drop eggs. She hurriedly said, "The living sacrifice was buried alive, that''s impossible. If it really was Su Ming Wang who made it, then why did he save you?"


    "How should I know why he still wanted to save me? But I was personally ordered to sacrifice myself by him, so I had to experience it personally, and there''s a sarcophagus in the Su Family Earth Palace. I was locked in there while I was alive, and if it wasn''t for my luck, I would have died long ago, that''s right, what happened to Su Family''s mausoleum garden, it seems like something happened!" After saying this, I remembered, if not for the incident in Su Family''s mausoleum, I would not have had any chance at all, and could only starve to death in vain.


    "The underground palace collapsed." Su Zhi said indifferently.


    "It collapsed, it collapsed well. Hahaha, it deserved it. It collapsed well!" When I heard that the underground palace collapsed, I felt as if I had won a lottery. I breathed out dejectedly. Serves him right.


    "The underground palace collapsed, two workers died, more than a dozen were injured, and their Su Family suffered a disaster. Are you very happy?" Su Zhi asked me.


    "Of course I''m happy. I know that they are also people of Su Family, but your Su Family is deserving of it. If you do too much, you will definitely die. After doing all these evil things, it is already bad enough that you met with a disaster. It would be best if your entire clan were exterminated!"


    "You, you, how can you be like this? I saved you for nothing, hmph," Su Zhi said in a loud voice, then turned around and was about to leave.


    I also crawled up and walked in the opposite direction from her. The Su Family Tomb Garden''s underground palace had collapsed, this was a huge matter and I had to go and understand it. Moreover, I felt that I would definitely be able to see the Uncle and see him there.


    "Go, follow me" I didn''t expect that after walking a few steps, Su Zhi would catch up to me again, and pull my hand for me to follow her.


    "I''m not going! Su Ming Wang and I have a huge grudge, let me tell you, if I get killed by him right now, you''ll be my accomplice too!" I shouted, not leaving with her.


    "Is what you said true?" Su Zhi stopped and asked me sternly.


    "Nonsense, I hurt my body, not my brain. Is it good for me to lie to you?" I immediately said.


    "Alright, come home with me. If you don''t go to the hospital, I have something to ask you," Su Zhi said.


    "Eh, home?" I was a little hesitant, wasn''t Su Zhi''s home just about Su Family, but right at this moment, her stomach started to growl again, only then did I remember, I haven''t eaten anything for a whole day, no wonder I feel weak.


    So I surrendered, not to the enemy, but to my stomach. I agreed to Su Zhi''s suggestion, but the prerequisite was that I have to eat my fill.


    "Right now, your body is not suitable for eating things that are too greasy. I''ll go home and boil some porridge for you to eat." In the end, Su Zhi still brought me to her house.


    The house she lived in was old, but it was big.


    "These are my dad''s clothes, they are for bathing items. You can sleep on the sofa tonight, because I don''t know if my dad will come back tonight, I don''t have any rooms left in my house." After placing the rice in the pot, Su Zhi took the clothes and toiletries and gave them to me.


    "Eh, aren''t you afraid of bringing a stranger home? Are you not afraid of danger?" I was struck dumb, what was going on in Su Zhi''s mind, the society was so complicated right now, how could she dare to do that?


    "Hmm? You want to look back? " Su Zhi revealed her snow-white teeth while smiling faintly.


    I turned around and saw a row of prizes on her closet. They looked like school stuff at first, but then, uh, black belt of taekwondo? Awards of Bravery? And there were three of them.


    "Hehe, I understand now, don''t worry, I''m a good person, an absolute good person!" I feel that my face is a little stiff, no wonder he''s so confident, even if I''m physically fit, I probably won''t be a match for him with just one hand.


    "It''s good that you know. Then, do you want to chat or go wash up first, then eat something before we chat?" Su Zhi asked.


    "Let''s chat first. I don''t know what you want to say," I replied. Su Zhi definitely had something she wanted to ask, something very important at that.


    "Alright, then tell me, about the matter of Su Family in the mausoleum garden, what kind of wicked things did you do?" Su Zhi asked.


    "He stole my item, an antique Pig Slaughtering Knife. My grandfather passed it down to me. That was left behind by Spring and Autumn. He kidnapped me and sacrificed me alive. Is that enough?" I immediately replied.


    "I''m not asking about these, but about the mausoleum itself. This mausoleum garden was proposed about five years ago, and started construction three years ago, and was initially going to be completed last winter, but for some reason it has yet to be completed and has to collapse a few days ago. But once the ceremony started, it collapsed at night, could it be that there''s not a single secret behind it?" Su Zhi asked.


    I lowered my gaze and thought about what Chen Jiuren had said before the living sacrifice. The reason why we were so slow and incomplete was naturally because we had yet to find a thing that could balance Yin and Yang, so Chen Jiuren kept searching until he found us. It was because the Pig Slaughtering Knife over there can balance Yin and Yang, but as for how it collapsed, I do not know.


    "I don''t know the specific reason, but I think the problem lied in the feng shui. Su Ming Wang spent so much energy, it can''t be that he wanted to renovate the ancestral tombs, there must be a problem with the feng shui at that place," I replied. These were not words that I had said to Su Zhi, but my guesses, only with the extremely special Feng shui would they need something like a Pig Slaughtering Knife to balance their yin and Yang.


    "Yes, there''s a problem with the feng shui, and many people are spreading rumors right now. That area is the location of the dragon''s vein, but I don''t have enough luck to use my Su Family, so I can''t enjoy the dragon''s vein. That''s why lightning and thunder fell from the sky and the underground palace collapsed, and there''s a lot of rumors circulating outside right now," Su Zhi said again.


    "Dragon veins? "Impossible! In the ancient times, emperors would definitely appear here!" I cried out in alarm, if Su Family were to be sought after by the dragon vein, then it would be even more so in death''s door, no matter how strong he is, he is still just a tyrant in a small place. If the dragon vein were to appear, who knows how many huge monsters it would attract, or how he would die.


    "I don''t understand, but I know that a disaster is coming to our Su Family," Su Zhi replied.


    "What disaster, what disaster?" I asked hurriedly. When I heard that Su Family was unlucky, I was immediately happy.


    "Su Ming Wang''s father is an elder with the highest level of Su Family. He died, and the industry in his Su Family began to fluctuate, so my parents were oppressed, so they went there to mourn," Su Zhi replied.


    "Sure enough, you are someone from the Su Family!" When I heard this, I was a little angry.


    "Have I been deceiving you? I have always told you my name is Su Zhi." Su Zhi said indifferently.


    Well, I choked, I don''t know how to say it, as if she really didn''t lie to me.


    "Then tell me, why did you call me back? I don''t believe that you only came to ask me these questions." I became a little angry from embarrassment.


    "In reality, I just want to ask you a few questions. Don''t think too much, I''ll send you off tomorrow," Su Zhi said indifferently. After that, she ignored me and went to cook her food. After that, the two of them basically had nothing else to talk about and remained silent.

 C43

    In the Su Family Graveyard, groups after groups of people came over to watch the liveliness, but they couldn''t stop them. Moreover, how many of these people who were watching the liveliness were Teacher Feng Shui, no one could say, but Su Ming Wang knew in his heart that all the people who were related to them in Ming City should have invited people to come over to take a look.


    Although Chen Jiuren had already expected that there would be people coming to watch, so he made preparations and used a deceptive trick, who knew how clever the technique was. Wasn''t Sun Lianlin the one who saw through it?


    Thus, when they were trying to rescue him at the beginning, he secretly sent people to completely change the Feng Shui of the mausoleum. After all, it was already destroyed, so it was fine to do a few more things.


    However, because of this matter, his Su Family had met with a calamity, and the amount of funds spent was simply too much. Even the inside was filled with endless grievances, and compared to that, even his father''s death wasn''t that important.


    Of course, this didn''t mean that he was unfilial. Rather, it was because he knew that once he showed his face, all the conflicts would immediately appear on his body. Only then would he avoid everything and let his younger brother and his grandchildren handle the funeral.


    As the elder of the Su Family, as well as being a high ranking official, naturally, Su Ming Wang''s father had a solemn funeral, and every detail was not worth mentioning, but the journey was extremely hurried. Su Ming Wang only appeared for a while at the funeral and then disappeared afterwards.


    But secretly, Su Ming Wang saw Chen Jiuren everyday.


    "Master Chen, how is it?" Su Ming Wang asked Chen Jiuren while beaming.


    He knew how great the pressure on Su Ming Wang was, as well as the threat from Sun Lianlin. Therefore, Su Ming Wang had first used the way of helping the outside to suppress the rumors on the outside, and then used the old man''s funeral to calm down the internal affairs. But now that the funeral had ended, the rescue of the underground palace had already come to an end, and all kinds of pressure were going to follow soon, so it was a complete resolution of the crisis.


    Furthermore, the key to the crisis was him, because he knew everything. Furthermore, the attitude the Su Family had towards him had also changed a lot, so even though he was already respected, he could not leave, as if he was under house arrest.


    "The Feng Shui of the ancestral grave has now been completely destroyed, it''s just like a white land. The flow of my Su Family has definitely been damaged, but as for the exact extent of the damage, I cannot be sure." Finally, Chen Jiuren replied.


    Su Ming Wang was very angry, there was no difference between this and not mentioning it, furthermore, was he asking about Feng Shui? Right now, it was obvious that there was more of a human disaster than a natural disaster, so no one could really see the effects of Feng Shui. Therefore, if anyone in Su Family acted against them, they could force their way up to the ancestral grave.


    "Mr. Su, this, this is really impossible to predict, how about we just remove the Feng Shui part, using the method of declaration to say that the underground palace was built for the sake of glory, and the destruction was done by humans, then didn''t Sun Lianlin lay many wooden piles on the mountain and even use small amounts of explosive power to blast the place? We can completely push it to him, but of course, don''t specifically say that it was done by people, alright?" Chen Jiuren panicked, and quickly came up with an idea.


    "This method can only be used to deceive ordinary people. Who would fall for a slightly discerning person?" Su Ming Wang said angrily, his heart was filled with rage, it seemed like this Master Chen was unreliable, he had to make preparations beforehand.


    After the conversation ended, Su Ming Wang returned to his room, and after drinking the medicine, he went to rest. On that day, he was really angry to the point of spitting out blood, and following that, he commanded the people to arrange the training with high intensity, so as to not cause his Su Family to go astray, because of that, he knew that his body was about to collapse.


    It was just that tonight, Su Ming Wang felt uneasy and couldn''t fall asleep no matter what. While he was still half asleep, Su Ming Wang seemed to have heard someone call his name, when he opened his eyes, he was immediately shocked, because he actually saw the old man, who had just went to the funeral.


    "I hope so. Daddy, you''re suffering. You can''t even enter the ancestral grave after dying ¡­" When the old man saw Su Ming Wang, he started to wail and complain. He said that he had worked hard all his life, and if he died, he wouldn''t even be able to enter the ancestral tombs.


    After Su Ming Wang heard it, he felt extremely ashamed, but he immediately warned him. It wasn''t so simple for his dead father to come and wail in the middle of the night.


    When the old man was about to rest, Su Ming Wang felt that it was time to ask him what advice he wanted to give. But before he could even ask, he suddenly heard a loud explosion beside his ear, which shook him to the point that his ears were ringing non-stop.


    "Dad, dad, dad, it''s bad, uncle got drunk and rolled down the stairs, he''s dying!" When he opened his eyes again, there was no longer the old man, only his eldest son crying as he hugged him.


    When Su Ming Wang heard his son''s words, his heart immediately went cold, his throat became sweet, and his hands and feet started trembling uncontrollably.


    When I woke up in the morning, Su Zhi had already bought breakfast. Furthermore, her sports attire seemed to have completed my morning practice, making me blush uncontrollably.


    "After you finish eating breakfast, take this money and do whatever you have to do. Don''t think about seeking revenge, if you really can''t let it go, then call the police!" During breakfast, Su Zhi took out two hundred yuan and placed it on the table, then said to me.


    "En, thank you," I sincerely expressed my thanks. Su Zhi could be considered a very good person, although her attitude was fierce, but she was the kind of person who would keep a cold face and a warm heart.


    After saying that, I seemed to have nothing else to say as I calculated in my heart how to use these two hundred credits to return home. One must know that I don''t have anything on me, I lost all my identity card and bank card, I don''t know if it''s still in Su Ming Wang''s hands or not, and then I thought about the problem of the Uncle. Why is there no news of him, did he not come to save me?


    Thinking this way, countless questions immediately arose. It seemed that a lot of things that I didn''t know happened in the few days I was sacrificed alive.


    Bang! Just as I was thinking, the door to Su Zhi''s house suddenly opened with a bang, causing Su Zhi to stand up in shock.


    "Mom and Dad, what''s wrong with you two?" Su Zhi asked the man and woman who hurriedly entered the room.


    I also looked towards the couple, who looked to be around 40 years old, the woman looked somewhat similar to Su Zhi, but her expression was quick, as though she was shocked.


    "Ah, Little Zhi, is this your friend?" Su Zhi''s mother also saw me and cried out.


    Su Zhi nodded, and was quickly pulled aside by her mother to talk. I could vaguely hear her asking Su Zhi if she was dreaming last night.


    "What, Third Uncle fell drunk and died last night?" "Falling down well, you deserve it!" Then, I heard Su Zhi''s loud shout.


    "Su Zhi, that''s your third uncle!" Su Zhi''s father roared after hearing that.


    "Tch, does he look like an uncle? She sure she doesn''t bully us a lot over the years, she deserves it," Su Zhi said casually.


    "You, anger me to death!" Su Zhi''s father was angered to the point that her face turned ashen, but there was nothing she could do.


    "Don''t say so much, this is too strange. Let''s quickly pack up and go stay at my mother''s place for a few days," Su Zhi''s mother quickly said.


    "Evil door, what is there to be evil door, it''s just that you fell down the stairs while drunk," Su Zhi replied.


    "It''s not like that. Third Uncle didn''t drink anything yesterday, so it''s impossible for him to be drunk with just his alcohol tolerance. Also, all the descendants of the Old Master all dreamed of him yesterday. Did you know that dozens of people had the same dream? It''s too scary," Su Zhi''s mother hurriedly said.


    When these words came out, Su Zhi and I were shocked. Su Zhi also hurriedly asked what exactly happened.


    ''s mother said that for the past few days, they had been setting up a funeral for the old man, so they all stayed in a hotel run by the Su Family. Yesterday was the last day, and after they finished eating, most of the people stayed behind, but in the middle of the night, they were all woken up by nightmares.


    Not long after that, they heard the news that it was one of the old man''s sons. He had fallen down the stairs drunk and had been sent to the hospital with serious injuries.


    Hearing this news, everyone was shocked. These few days, there had been a lot of rumors about the ancestral tombs and the Yin Residence. Now that this had happened, they couldn''t even control their third uncle''s funeral anymore.


    After she finished speaking, Su Zhi''s parents went to pack their stuff. First, they went to her mother''s house to hide for a few days to see if they could hide, but Su Zhi was unable to do so.


    "You, help me talk it out, I still need to go to work, and furthermore, we haven''t done anything wrong, what are we afraid of, Feng Shui is really that useful, and even going to class to study, isn''t being Feng Shui enough? You are also a university student, you wouldn''t believe this, right?" Su Zhi secretly told me.


    I smiled bitterly. I didn''t believe it even if I was beaten to death one month ago, but now I had no choice but to believe it. However, the matter of Su Family isn''t necessarily a matter of Feng Shui.


    So I went over to them and said, "Uncle, Auntie, let me tell you, you don''t need to pack up. This thing, if it really is a supernatural incident, you guys don''t have to run, no matter where you run, that thing can catch up to you. It''s not a supernatural event, if it''s just an accident, you guys at home will have nothing to do with it."


    "What do you mean? Young lad, what did you say?" Su Zhi''s mother asked me in shock.


    I smiled slightly and began my first journey with the Divine Staff. I told them that I was a feng shui master, and then I pulled out a lot of terms that were incredibly profound and it didn''t take long to gain Su Zhi''s parents'' trust.

 C44

    I got beaten up again, by Su Zhi, when her parents were not at home.


    "Are you f * cking crazy?! I''m helping you!" I yelled at Su Zhi. This time, my hands were so heavy that they were almost broken by her.


    "Master Zhou, did I ask you to persuade my parents that way?" Su Zhi remained unmoved as she asked me with a ferocious look, increasing the strength in her hands.


    "Pain, pain, let go, I''m going to die! I''m a patient, do you know that?!" I shouted at Su Zhi.


    "Speak, what exactly is your purpose? Is what you said yesterday true?" Su Zhi released her hand, placed both hands on her hips, and asked me loudly.


    "Why would I lie to you? What I said was the truth, if there was a lie and thunder, and I am still a university student, Su Ming Wang had indeed snatched my things, and then kidnapped me, and sacrificed me alive in the underground palace. I am also really a feng shui master, of course, I have not even graduated yet and Feng Shui is still learning, Master is my Uncle, as long as you find my Uncle, everything will be fine." I explained hurriedly.


    How could I have the heart to lie to her? Oh, my conscience, what I said was the truth.


    Do you know what relationship I have with Su Ming Wang? What are you trying to do, hide? Revenge? "Use us?" Su Zhi questioned them one by one.


    I felt a little guilty in my heart, because that''s what I really thought. Since his life was in danger, and his Su Family is unstable, Su Zhi''s parents obviously know quite a few things and can provide me with quite a bit of information. I don''t need to do anything else then, as long as I spread a few rumors, it is possible that his Su Family will become the last straw for him to die.


    "I, I won''t harm you, believe me ¡­" I replied, but I felt incomparably guilty. I knew that with the fall of the Su Family, the Su Zhi family would definitely not benefit, but Su Zhi was a good person, so I didn''t want to harm her.


    "Do you take me for a three year old child with those words? Aren''t you being disheartened with your words?" Su Zhi said lightly.


    "Then what do you think I should do? Before this, I didn''t even know who Su Ming Wang was, but one day, he appeared and insisted on buying my blade. If I didn''t want to, he sent someone to take it from me, kidnapped me, and in the end, he treated me like a pig offering in the underground palace. I will find the one who offended you, and if I let you take my revenge, you will know what happens to me."


    At that time, Sun Chengzhi asked me whether I hated him or not, and if I answer his question now, it would be too fake. I hated him very much in my heart, I hate him very much, I hate him to death, and the reason why Su Ming Wang didn''t do anything was because I know very well that I didn''t kill him, but if I had the chance, I definitely wouldn''t miss it.


    "It''s me, I want to take revenge too," Su Zhi said cowardly. After being treated like this, if it was her, she would have rushed into the Su Family to take revenge a long time ago, but she paused again, "But you can''t hurt the innocent, my parents are both innocent ¡­"


    "I know. It''s not like I wanted to harm you. I''ve already promised you that," I said immediately.


    "Su Ming Wang is my grandfather." Su Zhi suddenly said.


    "Oh, ah, no, that''s not right, Su Ming Wang is your grandfather. Fuck, how is that possible? "Then how are you home?" I asked in surprise.


    Wasn''t this a f * cking joke? The great lord had died, and she, as his great-granddaughter, actually didn''t pay her respects? Not at the funeral? Furthermore, when she faced Su Ming Wang two days ago, she also seemed to not have the attitude of a granddaughter towards her grandfather.


    "It''s nothing, my dad is Su Ming Wang''s illegitimate child, although his surname is Su, it''s not as good as the clan tree, we''re not part of the clan, the Su Family people basically do not recognize us, there are some things that are only for outsiders to see," Su Zhi said blandly, as if she was talking about something of no importance.


    "Ah, that, I, I, I''m sorry ¡­" I was at a loss.


    "Did I show a sad expression? Apologize my ass and say it, how do you plan to take revenge on Su Family? Will it implicate my family?" Su Zhi raged and asked.


    "I, I, I couldn''t even think of what to do!" I didn''t know what to do in such a short time. If I were that smart, I wouldn''t have been caught by them.


    "Pah, and here I was thinking about how powerful you are, but in the end, you''re still a God. Remember, when my parents come back, you tell them, don''t run, just do whatever you normally do. Oh, right, let them stop with the Su Family, if you can do this, then not only will I take you in, but I won''t tell Su Ming Wang that you want to take revenge on him. Otherwise, I''ll tell them right now," Su Zhi said indifferently.


    "Are you threatening me?" I looked at Su Zhi in shock. It was the first time I had threatened someone so brazenly.


    "What is it? "Are you unconvinced?" Su Zhi raised her fist that was as big as a sandbag.


    I''ve also been training a lot in the past, and I often fought in high school, but in front of her, I couldn''t even take a single move. In order not to get beaten up, I might as well take it for a while.


    Not long after, Su Zhi''s parents came back with a basket full of news. There were all of them, and they all told me the truth.


    The first thing that came out of the news was naturally Su Family''s rumors. Su Ming Wang had said that his third brother had only gotten drunk and had gotten an accident, and as for the same dream, that was even more unreal.


    First, in the morning, many relatives were scared off, and then many other things happened along the way, such as someone, a driver, a good car, a car cut off midway, almost a car accident, and a few rural people from Su Town, when they got home, they found their family''s chickens and ducks all over the place, as if they had contracted a plague, who knows what kind of people, who bought some stocks, they were always bullish all the time, but today they all suddenly dropped today, so there were really too many of them, and then they blamed all on Feng Shui''s luck, and naturally they had to go to their ancestral graves as well.


    This kind of thing, only the ghosts can determine whether it''s real or fake, but my heart is blooming with happiness, because I know that Su Ming Wang is the one to blame for all the unfavorable things that have happened to the Su Family people recently. Who told him to be the person who was in charge of the mausoleum garden?


    Of course, because of what Su Zhi had said before, I couldn''t just shirk it away. So I kept on bullshitting around again, and then told Su Zhi''s parents, and told them that this matter was whatever the ancestors of Su Family were blaming the unfilial descendants, and it had nothing to do with them. As long as they work properly, they can remember to burn incense to their ancestors during festivals in the future.


    There was a lot of jargon in the process, and it nearly emptied my stomach of knowledge, but at least it intimidated them.


    felt that he had aged more than ten years overnight. He was sixty years old this year, but because of proper maintenance, he looked to be only in his early fifties.


    Of course, he wasn''t in the mood to care about all this now, because his brother''s death frightened him, and his father was dead, so he wasn''t surprised, because his father was already over 90, and his body wasn''t well, so it was normal for him to be surprised, but his brother was different, not only was he strong, but he didn''t drink much yesterday.


    Su Ming Wang found Chen Jiuren subconsciously, but Chen Jiuren''s face was also pale white. He knew what the Old Man Su''s funeral was like, there was no problem at all, other than an ancestral tomb that had not been buried, there was nothing he could do to explain the reason.


    However, just as Su Ming Wang was in a daze and hesitating, an important guest had actually came over, and Sun Lianlin, who had disappeared for many days, personally came over. This caused Su Ming Wang to be startled and angry, and he didn''t know what he was doing, but he still didn''t dare be slow.


    "Mister Sun, it''s been a long time since we met, I''m so ashamed today." Su Ming Wang immediately opened his arms to hug Sun Lianlin.


    But Sun Lianlin dodged to the side, glanced at Su Ming Wang with disgust at Chen Jiuren and Chen Jiuren who followed him, and said: "Mr. Su, you and I aren''t that familiar, let''s talk business. Five days ago, you and I will return my great-nephew and the Pig Slaughtering Knife to me after three days;


    "Ah, about that, Mr. Sun, I forgot to tell you. There''s a big good thing; Zhou Yang isn''t dead, he''s still alive," Su Ming Wang stammered.


    "What? Xiao Yang isn''t dead? You didn''t lie to me, is that true?" "Where is he?!" Sun Lianlin shouted as he stood up excitedly. He was truly too surprised, it was a miracle that he could survive under such a circumstance.


    "About that, about that, Zhou Yang was saved at the time, and then sent to the hospital for rescue. After waking up, I intentionally stayed in the same ward as him, but he had some misunderstandings towards me, he only took care of me for two days and then ran away, he still can''t find him now," Su Ming Wang said.


    "Oh, is that so? You''re not lying to me, right?" Sun Lianlin said calmly as he calmed down. He was still alive.


    "Really, I don''t dare to lie to you, I have evidence. This is Zhou Yang''s diagnosis certificate, if you want hospital monitoring, I can get it for you right now, it''s true," Su Ming Wang hurriedly explained.


    Sun Lianlin had actually gone to see Zhou Yang''s diagnosis certificate, as well as the photos and the hospital''s surveillance. After reading all of them, he already had a rough idea in his heart, looks like Zhou Yang was really still alive, just that Su Ming Wang''s flurry of movements was not until he woke up, and that was the enmity between him and Zhou Yang. He wanted to gain some benefits so that he could have a relationship with Zhou Yang right after he woke up, who would be able to endure it, who would dare to believe it, it would be weird if he didn''t run.


    "Where''s the Pig Slaughtering Knife?" Sun Lianlin asked again after reading it.


    "Pig Slaughtering Knife!" Su Ming Wang choked for a while, and said after a long while, "I couldn''t find that. I searched the entire underground palace but couldn''t find it."


    "Oh, is that so? It seems like you find the death of your Su Family to be insufficient, you don''t even care about that blade?" Sun Lianlin laughed coldly. He also didn''t expect that Su Ming Wang was so unreliable, that blade was so evil, and he hadn''t found it in so many days.


    Maybe it was because it was the right scene, when Sun Lianlin just finished speaking, a 30-40 year old man rushed in and cried out, "Dad, it''s bad, Rong Lin killed someone and was taken away by the police."


    When Su Ming Wang heard this, he immediately felt his heart ache. Su Rong Lin was his eldest grandson, is, is he really going to destroy his Su Family?


    Su Ming Wang felt his vision go black, the world spinning around him. His son''s anxious eyes, Sun Lianlin''s sneering mouth, Chen Jiuren''s coldness, all flashed in front of him. Su Ming Wang''s heart began to despair.

 C45

    In the following three days, Su Ming Wang''s entire family went into mourning to suppress all the rumors. But on the night of the funeral, Su Ming Wang''s little brother got drunk and tumbled down the stairs, to save his life. At the same time, Su Ming Wang''s dozens of relatives all dreamed that the old man who had died was crying at the same time, scaring away everyone.


    On the second day, a rumor spread widely, and all the people who knew about it started to discuss it among themselves. Among them, because Su Ming Wang''s grandson Su Rong Lin heard someone singing about Su Family, he started a quarrel with someone, and in the end, a fight broke out, and someone was killed by mistake, and he was arrested on the spot by the public security organs.


    Once this matter was done, the rumors even changed their nature, and the Su Family immediately became unstable as a storm, as countless people waited for this matter to develop.


    "First, compensate them. Boss, Rong Lin is your son, later take some cash to the dead person''s house to apologize and compensate, no matter how ugly their speech is, you will laugh until they agree to settle the dispute. Second, ask the lawyer that should be hired, and try to get the relationship cleared up, but remember the bottom line, this is not for you to get Rong Lin Lima out, but to let Rong Lin get a few years less punishment. Thirdly, through your channels, inform those who are watching the show, that Su Family will handle this matter, and they will definitely not talk about the weirdest things," Su Ming Wang sternly said to his descendants during the family meeting.


    But Su Ming Wang knew that all of these measures had no effect on the crisis of the Su Family at all. They had a lot of sources of danger, and all they could see was a constant torrent of rumors, and as long as they did not stop with the incident in the mausoleum garden, the rumors would not stop. As for being unable to see, that was even more so, in this year, which family had not offended a few people, and the people who secretly wanted to give you some trouble were the most.


    At night, Su Ming Wang could not sleep and wandered around. Finally, he remembered that he had not taken a look at his brother who had died from drunkenness. He felt bad about it, so he went to the mourning hall at the funeral parlor.


    His few nephews were in the midst of watching him, and when they saw him, they all came over to ask him for some information. The series of disasters and strange events had completely frightened them, and if they didn''t get some accurate information, they wouldn''t be able to sleep well.


    However, Su Ming Wang''s mood was extremely bad. After looking at his little brother, he immediately left the funeral home, and started to aimlessly walk down the street.


    Thus, he had started to recall that when he was young, the Su Family was still a very big family. At that time, although the new China was established, they were still similar to the old society, and the clan head''s authority was very great. They also had a clan study, and they wanted to memorize four books and five scriptures.


    At that time, many people lived a very bitter life. Some families that were similar to the Su Family were selling their houses to do some small business, and they, naturally, were the same. However, his luck was better, and using the legacy and struggle he had built up over a hundred years of Su Family, he established a huge family business, making his house the strongest in the Su Family.


    In the years to come, no matter how hard they tried, the development of their Su Family would still be extremely slow, as though they had entered a bottleneck. He could not understand no matter how he thought about it, and in the end, he thought of Feng Shui, and at that time, he invited many Feng Shui Masters to visit his ancestor''s grave.


    So, he began to pay a visit to the great master, and in the end, found Chen Jiuren. After Chen Jiuren had looked through the ancestral graves, he brought up that whimsical idea of his. At the beginning, he was hesitant, but his father was very agreeable to it, most of the things were discussed with his father, and in the end, he began to take over.


    Upon thinking about the current situation, Su Ming Wang''s heart was naturally filled with regret, and he directly scolded himself for being greedy. One must know that even though the development of his Su Family had entered a bottleneck, he still had a foundation, and his grandson was still able to live a life above others.


    Thinking up to here, Su Ming Wang was furious. Seeing that there was a bottle on the road, he angrily kicked it.


    "Peng!" The bottle flew five to six meters before landing on the green lawn.


    In the beginning, Su Ming Wang did not bother with the details, but before he took two steps, he heard a sound coming from the grass patch, he turned his head and saw a homeless person holding onto a can of water, sitting there.


    The tramp looked around with a blank face, but in the end, his eyes landed on Su Ming Wang and started to recklessly size him up. Su Ming Wang stared back, that unbridled gaze made him feel very uncomfortable.


    "Benefactor, did you throw this jar?" Finally, the homeless person put his hands together and asked.


    Monk? Su Ming Wang was a little surprised. When had he ever seen such a miserable monk fall onto the sleeping lawn as a homeless person? Which one of them were not fat people?


    "It''s me, what''s wrong?" Su Ming Wang replied fiercely. Those who were in a bad mood were now very angry, and had even forgotten about their basic etiquette.


    "Since it''s you, then it doesn''t matter. Amitabha, you are a person who wants to destroy his family." The monk shook his head with a face full of compassion.


    Hearing this, the anger in Su Ming Wang''s heart disappeared without a trace, he immediately rushed to the monk, and carefully smiled as he said, "Master, I''m joking with you. Master, I won''t hide it from you, I''m very regretful right now, I beg Master to save me!"


    "Almsgiver must be joking. This humble monk knows nothing about how to save you." The monk asked with a smile.


    Su Ming Wang was startled, but after that he clenched his teeth and told the monk everything that had happened recently. At this time, he couldn''t care less, even if the monk was a swindler, he would still give it a try.


    "Interesting, really interesting, looks like this poor monk''s recent food has arrived. Let''s go, let''s go to your house." After the monk finished listening, he revealed a playful smile, and then grabbed Su Ming Wang''s hand and was about to leave. Su Ming Wang was unable to struggle free for a while, and was actually led away by him.


    Su Ming Wang quickly spread the news that he was inviting a monk home. At this time, the development of Su Family was actually similar to that of some novels, which made many people interested, as they wanted to see what the results would be.


    I also got the news from Su Zhi''s parents. According to them, the old monk had very high magic power, and didn''t they feel uneasy for the past few days, as many people couldn''t sleep, and then the monk gathered them together and gave them a lecture. After an hour of lecture, everyone felt relaxed, and a few of the people who couldn''t sleep immediately started to sleep soundly.


    The old monk''s mystical skills were naturally spread out, but I scoffed at him. I didn''t know if the old monk had the ability to say anything else, but it definitely wasn''t that magical, because I knew that the old monk was definitely reciting scriptures to calm his mind and calm his mind. Those people from Su Family were originally scared stiff from fright and were in a trance.


    "Is that old monk really that godly?" Su Zhi asked me while she was eating.


    I told her my thoughts. How could I, the old monk, know that?


    "If that''s the case, then persuade my parents to come back tonight and don''t let them participate in this matter," Su Zhi said again.


    I know that their family is in an awkward position with regards to Su Family, and that is why Su Ming Wang is so rich, while Su Zhi''s family is quite poor.


    "Um, I can''t talk them out of it, I''ve already talked them into it," I said awkwardly. I had tried to persuade them a long time ago, but Su Zhi''s parents seemed to be afraid of that old man, Su Ming Wang. He could call them over with a single word without haggling at all.


    "It''s useless at all. Then, scram, don''t be a scumbag in my house!" Su Zhi immediately scolded.


    I was angered and wanted to retort, but then I remembered that I was broke, so unless I alarm my parents, or else I have to find the Uncle, I can only stay at Su Zhi''s home. A dollar is not enough to make a hero out of me.


    "About that, I beg of you, please take me to Su Zhen''s Su Family Tomb Garden. As long as you take me there, I will definitely disappear in front of you in the future," I begged in a low voice after thinking for a while.


    Su Zhi shot a glance at me, and said indifferently: "We''ll talk about it on Sunday."


    It''s only Wednesday today, and Sunday is already a few days away. However, since he''s under the roof, I can only say that I thank him, because I know Su Zhi is very busy.


    But on the second day, Su Zhi''s parents brought back a piece of news. That wandering monk had persuaded Su Ming Wang to hold the ancestral worship ceremony for his Su Family again three days later.


    After hearing this news, waves of shock immediately rose in my heart. Could it be that the wandering monk was really that powerful?

 C46

    However, that very night, the mausoleum garden collapsed, and unfortunate things successively happened to the Su Family. Rumors were boiling outside, and ten days later, the Su Family once again held the Ancestral Worship Ceremony, which aroused the curiosity of everyone, as too many people wanted to know what would happen next in the Su Family.


    In the short span of a few days, Su Ming Wang had already trusted Monk Jian Zhen extremely greatly. As for that Chen Jiuren, if he did not have any uses for him, he would have been thrown into the ravine a long time ago.


    "Master, look, this is the map of the mausoleum garden. The steps, the greenery, the pavilion, the shrine and the underground palace, all of these were actually just collapsed and undamaged." Su Ming Wang pointed out some of the blueprints to Monk Jian Zhen.


    But Monk Jian Zhen only took a glance and stopped looking. Instead, he stared in the direction of the underground palace with his bright eyes and a pair of bright, dark eyes.


    "Benefactor Su, you, you are very brave." After a long while, Jian Zhen finally spoke out.


    Su Ming Wang was startled, then his face turned white, he thought that this monk Jian Zhen had already seen through him, he was also decisive, and immediately said: "Master, I was presumptuous before, I was wrong, Master, you have to help me ah ¡­"


    "Of course, this monk didn''t leave, I was helping you," Monk Jian Zhen said with a kind face and peaceful smile.


    Su Ming Wang thanked him profusely once again. The two walked a circle around the mausoleum, and when they returned back to the intersection, they found another car. Seeing that someone had returned, they rolled down the windows. When Su Ming Wang saw it, he was immediately shocked.


    "Mr. Sun, why have you come?" Su Ming Wang shouted in shock.


    Sun Lianlin said indifferently: "Master Jian Zhen, I know that you have powerful magic and can handle this matter, but you can avoid natural disasters and human disasters are hard to deal with. I have enmity with the Su Family, if he doesn''t give me an explanation, then I am sorry."


    "Amitabha, Almsgiver, please forgive me. As the saying goes ¡­"


    "I''m sorry, Master Jian Zhen, all my faith in Sun Family for generations are all Daoism, so I have no intention to make things difficult for the Buddha, so there is no need for a Mage to lecture me, I am only here to pass on a message, and the result will depend on tomorrow," Sun Lianlin interrupted his. After he finished speaking, he rolled down the window and let his people drive the carriage away.


    Su Ming Wang''s expression was extremely ugly. He naturally understood what Sun Lianlin meant, that night''s thunderbolt was considered unexpected, and after the underground palace was destroyed, he might be able to rebuild it again. However, he had offended Sun Lianlin ruthlessly, so if he did not resolve it, he would cause trouble tomorrow.


    "Amitabha, this humble monk does not enter the world of mortals. The matters of the world of mortals should be resolved by you mortals," Monk Jian Zhen said as he placed his hands together. These few days, he had thoroughly investigated everything that had happened to Su Family and was not qualified to meddle in their personal grudges.


    After saying that, Su Ming Wang started to worry again. If Sun Lianlin caused trouble tomorrow, what should he do? He still had a handle in his hand, and Sun Lianlin was not someone to be trifled with.


    On Sunday, the sky was clear and the weather was good. When the Su Family Graveyard welcomed yet another bustling occasion, Su Ming Wang spent a huge sum of money to attend the Ancestral Worship Ceremony, but as a monk of the Aquatic Land Rite, he invited seventy-nine of them. With a thick face, he went to invite everyone from the other rooms in the Su Family.


    Although Su Zhi''s parents were disliked, and had an awkward identity, they were still invited, but Su Zhi was extremely disgusted. If not for her promise to me previously, and I repeatedly requested that she definitely would not take a step in that direction, but even so, she did not have any intentions of going in to pay her respects.


    Chen Jiuren was still the host of this ancestral worship ceremony, but he was actually here to apologize. After all, the collapse of the underground palace had shocked many of their ancestors.


    But the main event would be the Waterland Training Hall hosted by Monk Jian Zhen. Generally speaking, Waterland Training Hall was used to pacify the undead, but no one knew who he was pacifying this time.


    Immediately, the melodious chanting of the sutras began to drift about the mausoleum. The green smoke from the numerous incense candles converged together, especially in the cyan clouds, the sounds of the various magic tools were especially pleasing to the ears.


    "Amazing!" When I saw the Aquatic Continent Daoist Rite, I was shocked. When I came here, I could feel that the air was filled with killing intent, Yin Qi, and even resentment, as if it were a giant chowder. But from the start, this sort of air was slowly fading away as the scriptures were being chanted.


    This ability could be considered a miracle. Compared to someone like Chen Jiuren, this one was much stronger, and he wondered about the background of this monk Jian Zhen.


    "What''s so amazing about that? It''s so unpleasant to the ear, I can''t understand a single word!" Su Zhi said disdainfully at the side.


    "Hehe, I didn''t understand either, but I saw the effect." I laughed as I replied. There were many Buddhist words that were used in Sanskrit, not Sanskrit. I didn''t really understand the ones that were used.


    "What effect?" Su Zhi asked me with his eyes wide open.


    "You can''t feel it," I replied. That kind of baleful Yin Qi would definitely not be felt by normal people, if it was Uncle and the others, they would be extremely sensitive to these things. As for me, I was just barely able to feel it.


    "Tsk, playing tricks on us," Su Zhi said in disdain.


    Water and Land Training Hall was not something that could be completed in a short period of time. Some large-scale training halls could be completed in a short period of time, and some could take up to ten days to half a month. Although today''s training hall was not that big, it was still not something that could be completed in an hour or two.


    After all, no one could possibly watch the monks chant and pray all day. When it was noon, the spectators had already dispersed, and in the afternoon, the majority of the Su Family had left as well. Only a small portion of the people who could not walk had left, so the entire mausoleum garden suddenly became empty.


    "Hey, it''s not easy for me to get my day off now, I''ve wasted all my time here. Are you going back?" Finally, Su Zhi''s patience had been used up.


    "I''m not going back, you go back!" I said without turning my head back. Uncle still hadn''t appeared yet, so I had to wait for him to appear.


    "Alright, you listen carefully. It''s best if you can be enlightened by this old monk, and then become a young monk. I don''t have time to accompany you here, goodbye," Su Zhi waved her hands, then rode her locomotive and left.


    The monks rested for five minutes every hour, and during this five minutes, the people from Su Family would naturally prepare delicious foods and tea to help them regain their strength.


    Because there were not many people around, I was discovered by Su Ming Wang in the evening. When he saw me, he felt as if he had seen his lord.


    But I didn''t care about him, I just sat in the resting room for the monks. After that, no matter what Su Ming Wang asked me, I didn''t answer him.


    When the monks rested again, I saw Monk Jian Zhen.


    "Amitabha, Almsgiver has survived a great disaster. This is truly a cause for celebration," Jian Zhen said to me.


    "Really? I am indeed a cause for celebration, but there are some people who have to cry. It would be best if you quickly silence me, otherwise, I will be a petty person and will never forget my revenge," I said while laughing. These words were naturally directed at Su Ming Wang.


    "Amitabha, why didn''t Benefactor take a step back? Why did you not take any steps back? You are like an ocean with the heavens, since when did you manage to repay each other for your wrongdoings?" Monk Jian Zhen said.


    "That''s enough, don''t blindly compete, I have a lot of respect for this monk, but I am very disgusted by your words. Don''t you want me to forgive him, why should I? Why did you almost kill me and then apologize? If it''s useful, why would the law be needed? I can''t get evidence for that, otherwise I would have sued him a long time ago." I rolled my eyes.


    Jian Zhen laughed bitterly, this person was as stubborn as the last night, he really is a relative.


    "Hey, surnamed Su, are you happy in your heart, seeing that I can''t do anything to you, don''t be too happy too early, I think that you will die a miserable death without me to do anything to you, your ancestral grave can be considered to be crippled, previously it was a good Feng Shui, but now it has been destroyed, the Yin Yang energy is out of whack, at night when we went to the dense Yin Qi, your ancestors will be buried here, it''s like the two heavens of Yin and Yang, don''t you have a bad heart as a descendant?" I said to Su Ming Wang.


    Hearing that, Su Ming Wang was shocked, and went to ask Jian Zhen.


    When I saw you earlier in the day, I thought that you would be able to surpass your limits. I just felt that you had some grievances, just that you had some killing intent, but tonight, your mausoleum garden is going to listen to the liveliness.


    "Master..." Su Ming Wang panicked.


    "Young Benefactor has good eyesight, but it is not a solution," Jian Zhen replied.


    "Ah, thank you master!" Su Ming Wang was overjoyed, and asked him what method he had.


    "Change your surname, Li Clan," Jian Zhen said.


    Hearing that, Su Ming Wang''s face changed, changing his surname, leaving the Su Family, this was a matter of great treason.


    It''s really a good idea. In the past, there was a landlord surnamed Wu who asked Feng Shui to fix the grave of his ancestor, and although Feng Shui decided on a good position, it was taken over by someone else long ago. That landlord used some methods to drive that family away, and sure enough, in the next twenty years, the family expanded and expanded, but things were unpredictable. Within a few years, that family''s situation went from bad to worse, leaving behind only one young son." After saying that, I immediately added another stab. This could also be considered Su Ming''s bad luck, I had coincidentally seen this example before.


    "Master, is there any other way?" Su Ming Wang said while clenching his teeth. If he changed his surname and left the clan, then his family would really lose a lot of face.


    Jian Zhen did not say anything, but looked towards the outside of the shed. At this time, the number of Yin Qi in the mausoleum garden was more than double the amount he came here yesterday.


    Monk Jian Zhen did not understand, so he stretched out his finger and prepared to calculate. But just as he was about to begin, he suddenly sensed an ominous aura, and immediately said to Su Ming Wang in alarm and anger, "Benefactor, what exactly did you bury in that underground palace?"


    Su Ming Wang did not understand, but before he could understand what Jian Zhen was saying, he suddenly felt a heart palpitating pressure surging towards him.


    "Pig Slaughtering Knife!"


    "Monster!"


    Monk Jian Zhen and I stood up at the same time and shouted at the same time.

 C47

    The Pig Slaughtering Knife, it had been missing for more than ten days since it was placed in the underground palace. During this time, Su Ming Wang sent many people to search for it, but they all disappeared, even the entire underground palace could not find the Pig Slaughtering Knife.


    It was precisely because he could not find it that Su Ming Wang had no choice, or else Sun Lianlin would have asked him for it many times, he would have long ago given it to the other party. That blade was not a good thing, he had already known about the evil side, but he did not expect it to happen today.


    "Do you know where this monster came from?" Jian Zhen asked worriedly as he sensed the demonic aura rippling in the air.


    "Pig Slaughtering Knife, the knife Yi Ya used to kill his sons, the knife that I inherited from my ancestors, it was stolen by him to balance the Yin and Yang in this place," I pointed at Su Ming Wang and said indifferently.


    "Yi Ya!" When Jian Zhen heard this name, he was immediately moved. This was a person from a few thousand years ago, how evil would it be if that blade was kept alive until now? This Su Ming Wang was truly courting death.


    "Hey Su, why aren''t you telling me where the blade is?" I shouted at Su Ming Wang.


    "No, I don''t know, I don''t know. I can''t find it," Su Ming Wang said as he wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead.


    "Underground palace, go look for it. If you can''t find it, then just wait for death!" I shouted out loud and was about to go find a knife in the underground palace, but then turned around and shouted at Su Ming Wang, "Go and find pig blood, the kind that requires at least three or four pigs. If you can''t find it, then you''ll die."


    I suddenly remembered that it''s been so long since I fed that knife pig blood. It can''t be that I''ve gone crazy, right?


    When I walked out of the hut, Monk Jian Zhen also walked out. The sacrificial altar was also there, and the Monks were still there. According to the plan, there were still two hours left.


    There were aged and young, all of them were normal people, but after cultivating for a long time, they had sensed the evil aura, causing their killing intent to rise to the sky. A few of their faces changed, when they saw Jian Zhen, they immediately rushed over.


    "My fellow disciples, that is all for today''s matter. Quickly bring everyone away," Jian Zhen said immediately. He knew that these people would become cannon fodder if they stayed behind.


    The monks hurriedly called for them to leave, but it was still too late. With an even more violent burst of killing intent, a person jumped onto the stage and started screaming.


    "Chen Jiuren!" Su Ming Wang''s sharp eyes could tell at a glance, and he immediately cried out.


    I looked over, and immediately felt extremely shocked and terrified, because I saw Chen Jiuren was actually holding onto that Pig Slaughtering Knife and violently cutting down those monks. In an instant, the entire mausoleum was stained with blood.


    "Call for help!" I shouted at Su Ming Wang, then took off my jacket and wrapped it around my hand. I then rushed towards the stage, I had to stop the Pig Slaughtering Knife, otherwise, all of the monks would die today.


    "Sou!" A figure quickly passed in front of me, it was actually Monk Jian Zhen. He seemed to be quite old, I didn''t expect his skills to be so good, and the tall platform jumped up, shocking me.


    Once Jian Zhen got up onto the stage, he immediately pushed the monks down and went to block Chen Jiuren who had already lost his consciousness.


    No one knew what skills Chen Jiuren had, but now that he was under the control of the Pig Slaughtering Knife, he did not fear death at all. Furthermore, he did not feel any pain, as if he was an expert who had trained in the Golden Bell Canopy Iron Robe.


    But luckily, Jian Zhen has entangled him, giving us all some time. We also rushed up to the injured monk and brought him down.


    "Peng!" Monk Jian Zhen kicked Chen Jiuren''s hand, causing his hand to instantly break, but the Pig Slaughtering Knife was still in his hand, Jian Zhen''s plan had failed, he had originally wanted to snatch the knife away.


    When I saw Chen Jiuren''s viciousness, I immediately swallowed my saliva, I was a little afraid, only this way would I not fear death, am I not sending myself to my death?


    Thus, I also pulled Su Ming Wang who was about to die and continued to shout, "Blood, pig''s blood, hurry up and f * cking make the pig''s blood for me!"


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he''s the local, and that he can get more pig blood than I can, I would have taken the opportunity to get rid of him.


    "Heavens, Heaven..." But Su Ming Wang did not listen to me, and instead pointed to the sky, stuttering, and seeing the shock in his eyes.


    Raising my head, I was also shocked because I saw a large light slowly floating towards us. Under each light was a yellow curtain, and the curtain was filled with symbols. I recognized one of them; it was the Soul Suppressing Talisman.


    Those large lamps seemed to be attracted by something as they slowly descended near the high platform. The curtains surrounded the platform.


    The Soul Suppressing Talisman took effect, causing Chen Jiuren''s consciousness to start to waver, and he slowly tried to struggle free from the control of the Pig Slaughtering Knife. Jian Zhen took the chance and jumped down the stage, standing there panting.


    "Boom!" The sound of a motor could be heard. As soon as he turned his head, he was blinded by the lights. He quickly changed his position and saw two cars stop by the platform.


    "Pop pop", the electric motor was activated, and the water pipe sprayed out a liquid, which was used by Chen Jiuren on the stage.


    "Blood, Uncle!" When I smelled the thick smell of blood, I immediately thought of Uncle, because other than Uncle, who else would know of this secret? I had told Su Ming Wang about it just now, but he didn''t listen to me.


    Sure enough, from the other car, Uncle walked out and smiled when he saw me.


    On the high platform, the blood that suddenly fell like rain made Chen Jiuren stop in his movements, he just stood there blankly, and allowed the blood to drip down.


    "Uncle, where did you find so much pig''s blood? Is that enough?" I asked as I looked at the stage. This kind of utilization rate was too low. It was probably a waste, but I didn''t know if it was enough.


    "I have already bought all the chicken blood, duck blood and pig blood that I could buy in the nearby towns. If it was not enough, I can''t do anything about it.


    Su Ming Wang shuddered, and quickly took out his phone to get some blood.


    Roughly two minutes later, the blood that the Uncle had brought was all spat out, a whole two buckets of blood were all gone, the killing intent emitted by the Pig Slaughtering Knife had dropped to the lowest, but there was still some left.


    The high platform was covered in blood. The blood was flowing slowly and the smell of blood was extremely strong.


    "Clank" Chen Jiuren''s hands loosened and the Pig Slaughtering Knife fell to the ground.


    The people of Uncle immediately rushed to the stage, and scraped the blood off the ground before throwing it at the Pig Slaughtering Knife. After another minute, they took out the Pig Slaughtering Knife and brought it in front of Uncle.


    By then, Chen Jiuren had already woken up. The pain in his hands made him scream incessantly, but the blood that had filled the stage stupefied him even more. He did not know what had happened.


    "Serves you right," I said with a sneer, this time Chen Jiuren is dead, killing the monks in public, no matter how he explained, he couldn''t explain it clearly. Are those monks easy to bully, if I remember correctly, Su Zhi''s parents told me that this was something Su Ming Wang invited from a very famous temple nearby, this time he is in big trouble.


    "Let''s go!" The Uncle patted my shoulder. The Pig Slaughtering Knife had returned, and he was still alive. He didn''t want to stay here any longer.


    I nodded, I naturally wanted to follow Uncle as well. Looking at Su Ming Wang''s old face made me feel unhappy in my heart.


    But before we could get on the car, Monk Jian Zhen stood in front of us and blocked our way.


    "If you want this blade, then don''t say anything. This blade is passed down by our ancestors, it can''t be given to you," Uncle said indifferently, revealing the monk''s intentions.


    "It''s a Demon Blade Demon Blade, it will harm the innocent" said Monk Jian Zhen.


    "It''s none of your business. We will be responsible for the consequences. Moreover, you saw it yourself, we have a way to stop it!" The Uncle said.


    Once it mentioned this, Jian Zhen''s merciful expression immediately revealed your anger, and said: "Do you know what it is doing, it is condoning the demon? There will be a day when you cannot satisfy its desires, and it will become a disaster!"


    "I know, then I will give you my blade. Can you destroy it? I''ll tell you the prerequisite first, Buddha''s sariras, can you do that?" Uncle asked as indifferently as before.


    The Buddhist Sangha, that was a treasure of the buddhist faith, it did not even have those famous temples. Where did he come from, Holy Monk, in this Age of Chaos, who would dare to call themselves Holy Monk?


    "Since you can''t do it, then let''s do it. However, when you have reached these two conditions, you can come find me. I will offer up this blade with both hands for you to destroy." The Uncle smiled and handed over a name card.


    Monk Jian Zhen was so angry that he choked, but he couldn''t find any reason to refute, and could only watch as we left.


    On the carriage, Uncle asked me about the matter after I was kidnapped, and I told him everything, including Su Zhi''s family''s matter. After Uncle finished listening, he stared at the Pig Slaughtering Knife in his hands for a long time, and finally sighed.

 C48

    It was over, the disturbance in the Su Family seemed to have truly ended, he had left, the Pig Slaughtering Knife had been taken, Su Ming Wang knew that the most severe crisis had ended, but of course, he had been troubled quite a bit.


    The monks that were invited to be the training hall on the surface suffered heavy casualties, two of them died on the spot, and more than ten of them were monks with an ultimatum, upon seeing this, the temple head became furious, adding that he was the president of the local buddhist association, Su Ming Wang was instantly under a lot of pressure, thus he decisively threw Chen Jiuren out.


    Originally, even if the person was killed by Chen Jiuren, everyone would have seen, Chen Jiuren was someone who could not argue with anything, no matter how well-connected he was normally, he would not have any chance to argue with iron evidence.


    This time, Su Ming Wang was going to risk it all, and directly use his family to threaten them. If he could take responsibility for this, then he would treat his family well.


    Chen Jiuren naturally knew who Su Ming Wang was, and he was ruthless. He would definitely be able to do such a thing, but the last time he wanted to sacrifice Zhou Yang, he didn''t even frown a little before knowing it.


    Therefore, Chen Jiuren became a character that everyone was shouting about, the pressure on Su Ming Wang''s body lessened, but the aftermath of this matter had not ended yet, and the public opinion brought about by the collapse of the underground palace had still been continuing, and it seemed to confirm the fact. In the next few days, their family''s businesses were on the decline, and many things happened in an instant.


    Su Ming Wang was naturally shocked, and wanted to ask for help from Monk Jian Zhen. However, Monk Jian Zhen had already disappeared, the people Su Ming Wang sent to serve Monk Jian Zhen did not know how he disappeared, his disappearance was just as mysterious as his appearance. Some of the money, clothes, buddhist beads Su Ming Wang gave him were all neatly placed there, and there was even a letter beside him.


    In the letter, Monk Jian Zhen warned Su Ming Wang. This time, he had done a lot of evil deeds, which was why he had suffered so much, and he wanted Su Ming Wang to do many good deeds, maybe he could still make up for it. If not, then he could only do one last thing, change his surname and leave the clan.


    No one knew what he was actually thinking, but what lay in front of him was a huge decision. Whether he should risk his life and endure it, or completely lose all face and dignity and change his surname to the Li Clan, no one would ever look down upon him ever again.


    This was a difficult choice to make, so all of Su Ming Wang''s patients quickly fell ill and then went to another place to recuperate.


    We didn''t know what happened to Su Ming Wang after that, and we didn''t want to know either. Because we were very busy, Sun Yong was brought back to the Uncle, and because he didn''t like the impetuousness of the big cities, he liked the kind of peace in the mountain village. Thus, the Uncle arranged for him a beautiful place to recuperate from his injuries.


    According to the doctors, there would at most be no more problems in a month, which made Uncle very happy, so much that he forgot about the hatred on Su Family. Oh, right, Uncle also said that he did move his hands and feet a bit in the ancestral grave of Su Family, it wasn''t fatal, but it was enough to make them troubled for a few years, and it could be considered helping me take revenge.


    However, Uncle did not say what he wanted me to do, because he said that those methods are too secretive and are not good methods. He told me not to learn, just to learn what is proper and upright.


    While Sun Yong was recuperating, I began to receive the instruction from the Uncle system. I was so busy that my feet didn''t touch the ground every day, and all of the Taoists had dabbled in it before. However, the thing that the Uncle didn''t want me to learn the most was, because it was too easy to reveal one''s secrets, and also easy to get into trouble with karma.


    What are five evils, three evils, five evils, five evils: Wealthy, single, crippled, three evils, three evils, money, life, power? If there were any evils, they would be punished by the heavens. If there were five evils and three evils, then that person''s outcome would be very miserable.


    The more you learn, the more curious you will be. Even if you know that this is an unfathomable opportunity, you will still investigate it thoroughly, and if you were to encounter any other things that you cannot reject, it would reveal your true nature.


    I scoffed at the thought of the Uncle at the start. After all, how handsome must he be, like in the novels on television, to be able to figure out who was who and where to get rich and how to be f * cking powerful, I secretly learned a few things in the beginning.


    After the punishment was over, he gave me a lot of real examples. For example, his Sun Family, back then there were many families that were as famous as them, but now they have all disappeared like a wisp of smoke, and even if it was them back then, they had also suffered greatly. Right now, there aren''t many people who would go learn about this, even if they were abroad, they wouldn''t touch this, because there are rules for it.


    Thus, I completely dispelled this thought and focused on learning other things, such as the Mao Mountain Technique to catch ghosts and repel evil, what Sun Chengzhi learned back then was extremely complicated, after all, it was a common learning method, as long as it was beneficial to me, I would learn it, so I was naturally very interested in learning a few moves of the Mao Mountain Technique.


    Returning a peach to a Li, I also recounted what Sun Chengzhi had left in my sea of consciousness to Uncle and Sun Yong. This made them extremely excited, because after their appraisal, this is the true Dao.


    There was a limit to how much you could learn about martial arts, but Dao was something that could reach the heavens. The relationship between Dao and martial arts was similar to martial arts between external and internal martial arts.


    Therefore, the way of cultivation was also the most difficult, because the knowledge contained here was too profound, but to cultivators, this held a fatal attraction, even the injured Sun Yong would often secretly learn it.


    A month later, in a beautiful southern town, a youth was running on the mountain while a youth was sitting cross-legged on a giant boulder meditating. They had long since become accustomed to this strange combination of people, because they had become very famous all these years, as if there were many elements in the air that were very suitable for recuperation and old age.


    It was just that most of the people who came were middle-aged and old. There were very few young people like him, but that didn''t matter. As long as they paid straightforwardly and didn''t have to deal with any fugitives, it would be fine.


    "Ao!" After a long time, a long cry came from within the forest, startling the birds. In an instant, the birds flew in unison, and the elders who woke up early in the morning all turned their heads back. However, they did not say anything and only indifferently smiled.


    "Zhou Yang, how many times have I told you this? In the end, when you want to stop and slowly move, are you trying to shatter your internal organs by roaring like this?" After hearing the roar, Sun Yong, who was meditating, could not help but scold.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, I''s already used to it!" I laughed, ignoring Sun Yong''s lesson. This is because everyone''s cultivation method is different, my foundation is poor, so I spent the past month tempering my foundation, and my body is naturally a part of it. That''s why Uncle arranged many training programs for me, such as the morning run.


    But it''s different from normal training, when I run in the morning, in addition to running on the mountain path, I also need to substitute training with training, especially that kind of strange breathing which I need to consciously control. After a period of fumbling around, I also have mastered the tricks, but after running, that qi would wander around in my chest and abdomen, making my throat itch, so I need to give a long whistle every time instead of slowly stopping according to their teachings.


    "Hmph, if there''s a problem, don''t come looking for my grandfather." Sun Yong said in the same cold tone, and then walked as if he was at home.


    Sun Yong is famous for his coldness. Other than the Uncle, he treats everyone the same way, even his parents are the same. It''s as if everyone owes him money.


    When we returned home, Uncle had already stopped cultivating. He was already old, and the fog outside was too thick, so all he did was cultivate inside. Furthermore, his cultivation time was shorter than ours.


    The Uncle and Sun Yong were both low-profile but luxurious people, and even though they were here to recuperate, they still had a lot of people with them. Especially the nannies;


    "Xiao Yang, it''s time. What is your choice?" After eating, the Uncle asked me.


    I put down the bowl and chopsticks in my hands, Uncle''s question is also a difficult question for me, because he asked me, do I want to pursue this profession for the rest of my life, cultivation is difficult, just like a boat sailing in water, if I don''t advance, then I will retreat. If I don''t wholeheartedly pursue this, then I can only accomplish nothing, but if I focus on this, then I will have to give up on many things, such as studying in my university is impossible.


    My leave of absence period has long passed, the school has called countless number of times to inquire what''s going on, and there are also endless calls from students. Honestly speaking, I miss university very much, but I definitely can''t give up on these.


    "Uncle, I have chosen to continue learning Dao, not because the threat of the Pig Slaughtering Knife still exists, but because I have truly fallen in love with these things ¡­" I slowly said in the end. I had considered these things for three days and had made it very clear that one cannot be too greedy, and could not want to occupy all the good things in the world.


    "Good, good. Xiao Yang, this Uncle did not misjudge you." When Uncle heard my reply, he immediately became extremely happy.


    "Thank you Uncle, I will work hard!" I said with a smile.


    "Mhm mhm, work hard, work hard. That Uncle has a matter on his hands, you can take care of it," the Uncle replied.


    I asked what it was.


    "En, it''s like this. Uncle has a friend who was captivated by the filth after he went to the grave. Go help dispel the evil," Uncle replied.


    The smile on my face froze. I''ve only f * cking been studying for a month, are you sure you want to let me go alone? Was it really not sending him to his death?

 C49

    An Hai was a machinery engineer, his years of work in the factory had made his body grow old quickly, especially after he retired, such things as high blood pressure and high blood lipids had already appeared, his addiction was huge, and needed at least two packs of cigarettes a day, so his lungs were in trouble. Right now, the northern city''s smog was so large, it had a huge impact on his body, so he came to the southern part of the town to recuperate.


    In here, there were many people like him, who retired, became rich and aged, so he made many friends here. These friends came from all over the world, and their life experiences were all different, so An Hai liked it here more and more.


    As for what he was doing, it attracted the guesses of many. However, everyone could guess that this person was even richer than them, and this point was made clear from the nannies he brought with him.


    However, An Hai and Sun Lianlin were chatting more because they liked the ancient cultures. Sun Lianlin was a good student, but was naturally well versed in the ancient cultures, and An Hai was very interested in the ancient cultures, so after talking with Sun Lianlin for a few times, An Hai became even more surprised, because he discovered that Sun Lianlin''s understanding of the ancient cultures was not worse than those university professors. When he found out that Sun Lianlin was a feng shui master, he almost bit his tongue in shock.


    In essence, An Hai was a person who worshiped science. He did not believe in the wind and water, but in his mind, could wind and water actually cause machines to move? Feng Shui could make many machines, but he couldn''t, so he would never discuss any Feng Shui related issues with Sun Lianlin.


    However, in the past few days, he had received a very bad news. One of his nieces had fallen ill after going to the grave last week. At the beginning, it was a fever, but going to the hospital was of no use at all.


    She began to be afraid of the sun, and even in the room she had to pull down the curtains. She would often talk to herself, and make all sorts of strange movements, and she often didn''t even know her parents, and all she did was conclude that he had become someone else, and that someone else seemed to be a man.


    Her family, of course, were in a hurry. They took her around for treatment, but every examination proved that she was in good shape, just a little out of sleep, and finally they found a psychiatrist, who said she was suffering from schizophrenia and was being sent to a mental hospital.


    The result was naturally ''hehe''. After they scratched the doctor, there was no more ''after''. ''Later on, someone mentioned that it looked like the upper body of a ghost.


    Their family had always lived in the city, so they rarely heard of these kinds of legends. They usually didn''t believe this, so they just took a dead horse and looked for a local deity.


    The deity had chatted with An Hai''s niece for a long time, but it was not resolved. The deity said that the things that she carried with her were not willing to leave, and he was strong too, so his abilities were not high enough. He could only wait for him to find a master, or even more powerful deities.


    It was said that it would take at least a month for that immortal to invite his master, because he didn''t even know where his master was. It was said that he had already sealed the altar and retired from the Immortal Realm.


    How could the An clan wait for so many people? They didn''t even know if the person would still be alive after a month, so they sent a message to each other. If they knew any immortal masters, they would all help introduce them.


    A few days had passed, and other relatives and friends had also introduced a few so-called masters. Unfortunately, they were all swindlers, and not only were they useless, they were even scared to the point of peeing their pants.


    That niece of his was his favorite junior. Although she was not his biological daughter, she was also someone he had watched him grow up, beautiful, clever, sensible, and intelligent. She surpassed most of his younger generation.


    That was why An Hai thought of Sun Lianlin. He thought that although Sun Lianlin was a Feng Shui Master, he should be able to understand these mysterious things, even if he did not, he definitely knew friends in this area. This was why when An Hai talked about this matter with Sun Lianlin, he did not think that Sun Lianlin could simply guarantee that he could handle it.


    Just as he finished the call with his brother''s family, An Hai heard Sun Lianlin''s voice. "Mister An, Mister An, I''m here!"


    "Great, I have already bought you all a plane ticket. We are waiting for you guys to depart," An Hai said happily when he saw that Sun Lianlin had arrived.


    "That''s good, that''s good, we''re leaving extremely quickly, don''t delay anything!" Sun Lianlin laughed.


    I started to size up the old man in front of me. He looked to be around sixty to seventy years old, his face was sallow, and his demeanor was very old. He didn''t look like the Uncle.


    "Come come come, let me formally introduce you, this is my grandson, this is my sister''s grandson, Sun Yong, Zhou Yang" Uncle immediately followed up and introduced him.


    We naturally know that Uncle and this old man An Hai have known each other for almost a month, but we basically do not care about Uncle''s friends, nor do we have time to interact. They are all very busy, that''s why we can be considered to have gotten to know each other officially.


    Everyone knew that Sun Yong had been recuperating from his injuries for the past month, and that he was only able to get out of bed five days ago. Thus, even though he looked very normal now, his body was still weak, and I had been hiding at home every day besides running in the morning, so everyone was a little unfamiliar with me.


    So much so that when Uncle said he wasn''t going, An Hai''s reaction was extremely intense, because he doesn''t trust us little kids at all. In his mind, the older we are, the more experience we would have.


    So the Uncle spent another long period of time to pacify An Hai, always emphasizing that we have already dealt with many such things already, which made him feel a little more at ease.


    I cast a glance at Sun Yong, but Sun Yong still had a expressionless face, but I guess he must be very angry, because this time, the Uncle was the one who came to test me, but I really didn''t have the confidence to go out alone. Thus, I ended up pulling Sun Yong along after all, leaving him with no choice but to accompany me on my journey to the northern city, a thousand miles away.


    After convincing An Hai, we will take a taxi to the airport to take a plane together. Because the Uncle didn''t want to go, we didn''t bring the Pig Slaughtering Knife either. Originally, we could have asked for it as an antique, but we all thought that it would be useless.


    A day later, after a few rounds, we finally arrived at a small northern city called Xinyang. In a small district, we saw the person in charge this time, which was An Hai''s niece, a girl named An Xin.


    In the photo, An Xin appeared to be a very beautiful girl. Her eyes were big and bright, with a cheerful look. However, when she saw her, she was in a terrible situation.


    Her hair had not been washed for who knows how long, it was messy like a chicken nest, her face was dark and lackluster, she was more like a cymbidium that stayed up all year round, and she even started to grow a beard. Coupled with the messy clothes on her body, the first feeling was really terrifying.


    But she was also afraid to see us, and when she saw us, she lost herself and screamed for her parents to chase us out. She locked the door behind her and locked herself in her room.


    Seeing this scene, An Xin''s parents cried from fear. When An Hai saw this, he became even more annoyed and asked us what to do.


    "Brother Yong, what do you see?" I immediately asked Sun Yong, trying to curry favor with him, because he was truly experienced. I had seen this before, whether it was the Zhang Clan Leader fox from last time or the little kid refined by the Leader, he was extremely familiar with them.


    "Why are you asking me? Don''t tell me that you''re the one leading the way for this operation. I''m just standing to the side and pressuring you," Sun Yong said indifferently.


    "Brother Yong, now is the time to suppress the situation, don''t let me off the hook!" I said anxiously, but in my heart I secretly thought that it was bad. This Sun Yong actually wanted to take advantage of me, obviously trying to humiliate me.


    "Young Master Zhou Yang, what''s your opinion on this matter?" An Xin''s father asked. Recently, he had seen many swindlers, so he would always ask first.


    "I don''t have any opinions, you guys open the door first, I''ll go in and take a look" When I saw Sun Yong turn his face away, I knew that he was unreliable, so I decided to personally take a look. I wanted to let Sun Yong know that I have not lived this period of time in vain.


    An Xin''s parents told me that it was dangerous because An Xin would attack people, but I persisted. In the end, they found a key and opened the door. I took a few talismans from my bag, then a Soul Suppressing Bell and entered the room alone.


    "Whew!" Once I entered the room, I immediately felt a chill on my body. The Yin Qi in this room are really heavy.


    The room wasn''t big, but it was very dark. I went to switch on the light, but it was useless. Vaguely, I saw a figure close to the corner of the bed.


    "An Xin, don''t be afraid. I''m here to help you ¡­" I tried to lower my voice as much as possible to comfort the girl.


    "Is that so?" But suddenly, a voice came from my back. Man, it caused my spine to go cold.


    "Bang!" But before the Spiritual Talisman even made her move, I felt someone kick my stomach. My body flew backwards, causing my heart to be filled with shock, as if the exorcism this time wasn''t as simple as it seemed.

 C50

    There are many ways to put it, but the most common way is to put it like a ghost, there are many records of it in the historical records, so it is not a big deal. Many of the mages in the countryside who have learnt a few secret arts can eat it, which is why the Uncle has the intention of letting me handle it myself.


    According to what An Hai said before, his niece, An Xin, would only get dirty if she goes to the grave. Therefore, according to our calculations, she would just be like a wandering soul who is teasing people, when the time comes, she would just need to use the Spiritual Talisman s to scare them with Soul Suppressing Bell and promise to burn some paper money and the like.


    However, I didn''t expect that the moment I entered the door, I would be ambushed. Furthermore, it was a sneak attack with a plan. This is different from wandering ghosts, many of which have already lost their wits.


    "Peng!" My body heavily smashed into the wall. It hurt so much that my face contorted. It was so f * cking painful.


    Outside the door, Sun Yong said indifferently: "Everyone, don''t worry, it''s just a small movement, there''s a fight going on inside. If my junior brother wins, there will be a larger movement later."


    As soon as Sun Yong finished speaking, there was indeed another muffled bang, but An Hai and the others had faces full of trust. This commotion, the other masters weren''t that powerful, they were all scared off the moment they entered the door.


    In the room, I clutched at my chest and took in a breath of cold air. This damned ghost knows martial arts. This is so f * cking painful that it''s killing me.


    "Erm, um, we don''t care about things. I won''t take you in. Let me go. Can you let me go?" I hurriedly said. I can''t beat him in a fight, so should I leave first?


    However, the response he got was a shake of his head.


    This made me angry and I cursed, "F * ck, f * ck! Don''t you talk about rules? Weren''t there people who came to take you in before? You can even let them go. Why can''t you let me go? They''re looking down on me!"


    F * ck, you can''t bully people like this even if you''re a ghost, right?


    "Hu!" However, the next thing I knew, a cold wind blew over. The items on the dressing table in the room crashed towards me. I rolled on the floor and dodged this move.


    "F * ck, laozi still doesn''t believe that I can''t deal with you. Amnesty like this, sunrise like the east, bestowed me with a Spiritual Talisman, sweeping away unknowns, Old Lord Taishang was extremely anxious ¡­" When I fought, I chanted an incantation and sent out a Spiritual Talisman.


    The Spiritual Talisman emitted a yellow light, and flew towards An Xin. An Xin''s expression changed, and she turned around to escape, but she did not have the time to do so.


    "When the heavens meet the sect, a great deity of the evil, an eagle dog takes the lead, two generals will be summoned and stand in front of the altar ¡­ I hastily followed the Northern Emperor''s orders. When I saw the attack, I was overjoyed, but I still unhurriedly started to recite the < Enchantment of the Evil Body > spell. I didn''t know what kind of person was on An Xin, but if I didn''t get him out, I definitely wouldn''t be able to take him back.


    The Evil Leaving Body spell, coupled with the Soul Suppressing Bell, caused An Xin, who was on the upper half of the ghost''s body, to roll on the ground in pain while wailing incessantly. Her miserable state was something one could not bear to look at.


    "Still not coming out? If you don''t come out soon, I''ll kill you!" Seeing this scene, I couldn''t bear it anymore and stopped shouting. If that ghost didn''t come out soon, he would be killed by the Curse of Leaving the Body, but An Xin''s soul would probably be affected as well, which made things difficult for me.


    However, the thing on my upper body is extremely stubborn. Even so, it didn''t surrender. It continued to shout ''Die, die...'' and pounce towards me.


    I nimbly dodged An Xin''s pounce and then continued reciting "Evil Repulse Spell" and used the Soul Suppressing Bell to suppress her. An Xin very quickly rolled and howled on the ground.


    I thought to myself, this won''t do, if that filthy thing on An Xin''s body doesn''t come out, I won''t be able to do anything to it. I can''t possibly kill An Xin too, right?


    In this moment of distraction, he did not expect that he would be a beat slower than him. An Xin actually opened the door and rushed out, grabbing An Hai by the neck at the same time.


    "Let him go!" I snarled.


    "Xin''er, let go of your uncle!" An Xin''s parents cried out.


    However, An Xin who was being controlled had instead increased her strength, the veins on An Hai''s forehead started to bulge, and his eyes started to turn white.


    "Go, let me go!" An Xin furiously roared.


    "I..."


    "Alright, I''ll let you go." Before I could say anything, Sun Yong opened the door and agreed. This left me stunned.


    An Xin took An Hai and slowly left the room. I followed closely behind with Sun Yong following behind.


    When he reached the stairs, An Xin fiercely pushed An Hai, but then jumped down herself.


    "You dare ¡­" I didn''t expect that thing to be so venomous that even the old man An Hai would not let go of it. However, I was only going to save An Hai and not chase after An Xin.


    I suddenly jumped in order to stop An Hai and prevent him from falling down the stairs, but An Hai''s condition isn''t good either. There was a very deep hole on his head, so he laid on the ground moaning.


    "Big Brother, Big Brother, how are you?" An Xin''s father rushed over and kept on calling out to An Hai.


    "Stop shouting. What''s the use of calling him again? Calm down. Now, think about what''s next." Sun Yong lightly said from the side. That nonchalant attitude really made me want to punch him.


    "Yes, yes, call the ambulance!" An Xin''s father hurriedly shouted.


    "Compass" I stretched out my hand, asking Sun Yong for his magic tool. Saving An Hai was a doctor''s matter, I had to continue chasing after him now, so I needed a tool.


    "Be careful, this compass is very expensive," Sun Yong said after taking out a compass from his backpack.


    I staggered and almost fell down. Damn, I thought he was worried about me and wanted to be careful. I didn''t expect him to be talking about the compass.


    Okay, this compass was very expensive. Not only was it something made by a famous expert, it was also a Spirit Channeling Compass. As the name implied, this compass was used to capture Ghost Evils.


    Other than the compass, I took another handful of Peach Wood Sword. This time, they were very strong, so I felt that these normal Spiritual Talisman and Soul Suppressing Bell were not reliable.


    With the compass in hand, I rushed down the stairs. I pointed my finger towards the compass and the needle of the compass instantly turned in a large circle. I quickly followed the direction of the compass.


    But I had forgotten one thing, and that was that I knew nothing of the city, and that I had not been here more than two hours, so that within five minutes of leaving the house I had not only lost someone, but myself as well, and I could not find a place to rest in peace.


    This matter is quite embarrassing, I''m really not an idiot. However, I was in too much of a hurry when rushing down the stairs, so I didn''t pay attention to what was happening nearby. I can''t help but get lost.


    So in the end, I had to call Sun Yong and ask him to tell the An clan members to find someone to pick me up.


    After going back once more, Sun Yong gave me an evaluation.


    "What the f * ck, Sun Yong, what do you mean by that?! From start to finish, I''ve been the only one running here and now, and you''re just watching?! You still have the nerve to do that?!" I scolded back at him loudly. Sun Yong had gone too far this time, didn''t I pull him here just because of his rich experience? Wasn''t he able to give me some pointers on the spot?


    "I am wounded, forced to come," Sun Yong said lightly.


    "You, a real man, you actually care about this? I was wrong about you!" I was so angry that I wanted to beat him up.


    After an hour or so, An Hai returned. This time, it was truly an unexpected calamity, and after being pushed, he almost lost his life. Even if he was pulled by me in the end, there were still ten stitches left on his head, making his brother and his family extremely ashamed.


    "Mister Sun, little Mr. Zhou, what should we do now? Where is he?" An Jiang, An Xin''s father, asked us while crying.


    After being asked, I also felt a little embarrassed, because I realised that I was being reckless. I didn''t expect this situation to happen, and if she had stuck a Spiritual Talisman on the door after entering, she wouldn''t have been able to get out.


    "It''s okay, I can''t run away, wandering ghosts don''t have much of a consciousness, they only know how to wander around, and aren''t far away. If it''s ghosts that are wronged, then their goal is also very strong, and they won''t run around either, we can quickly find them," Sun Yong said blandly.


    "Oh, where is that person? We need to go find him quickly. I''m really worried about his safety," An Jiang hastily asked.


    "It''s alright, there''s no hurry, and there''s no use in panicking either. It''s dark now, it''s too dangerous to go out and find him. We''ll go tomorrow morning," Sun Yong said.


    It was unknown whether it was because Sun Yong was too confident or because An Jiang blindly believed in him, but he actually agreed to his request.


    "Mn, then let''s do this first, we will head back to the hotel to sleep. Oh, that''s right, where''s An Xin''s grave?" Sun Yong asked.


    "It''s in the northern suburbs of Xinyang City. What''s wrong?" An Jiang replied.


    Sun Yong laughed, then gave me a meaningful glance, and told me to follow him.


    Anjiang was very enthusiastic and followed us all the way out to the hotel where we stayed.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" But the moment An Jiang left, Sun Yong knocked on my door again.


    "You''re really prepared to sleep, let''s get to work," Sun Yong said as he rolled his eyes.


    "Whaa! Work now! Have you gone mad!?" I shouted. Aren''t you wasting your time foolishly? You just returned and you''re already out.


    "If you don''t mind, you can sleep now. But if you go tomorrow, the difficulty should be twice as high as it was today. Didn''t you see that there''s a huge problem with An Xin''s body?" Sun Yong said with a smile.


    "Of course I did," I answered immediately, not looking up, though I didn''t see anything.


    "Then let''s go, we''ll take advantage of the time that we haven''t made any trouble yet." After Sun Yong finished speaking, he left, he was carrying a bag that was used to store magic tools, so I immediately followed him. He said that An Xin had some questions, damn it, what problems were they, why couldn''t I see through them?

 C51

    There was only one central cemetery, located on a mountain in the northern suburbs of the county city. In this small place, one could easily find the location of the cemetery, but it was impossible to find a taxi there in the middle of the night. After stopping many cars, they all shook their heads and refused upon hearing that they were going there.


    "If I had known, I would have brought my own car here!" Sun Yong was very angry. Previously, there was a driver who was unwilling to go to the mausoleum garden.


    I deliberately wanted to see Sun Yong become a joke, because I am very dissatisfied with his performance today.


    Of course, we still had to do it. After letting Sun Yong eat until he had enough, I brought him to the bus stop, and then called over the people driving the black car, who would be willing to pay, no one would be willing to go. The people driving the black car would definitely hesitate, but there weren''t many who were cowardly enough to drive a black car.


    After ten minutes or so, we arrived at the mausoleum garden. We had the black chauffeur wait for us at the foot of the mountain. This matter won''t be able to be resolved soon.


    "Holy shit, there are so many people here?" I took out the compass and saw that the needle of the compass was waving about.


    As we raised our heads to look at the mausoleum''s garden, the atmosphere was really scary. The tombstones stood there like figures as they split up and blew over. The rustling of leaves could be heard in the distance, bringing to our ears another wave of weird noises.


    If it wasn''t for the series of events that I''d experienced before, I felt like my legs would be cramping right now. Not just work, but not walking back would be a problem.


    "This Yin Qi is way too heavy," Sun Yong muttered.


    I naturally felt the exceptionally dense Yin Qi here as well, and followed up with, "This mausoleum garden is very strange. Listen, other than the sound of the wind, there''s no other sound. It''s too quiet, isn''t it?"


    Virescence was definitely possible. Grass and trees were essential, and there were also birds, beasts and bugs in the grass and trees. However, nothing could be heard here, which was a bit too strange.


    "Let''s go, we''ll find a high vantage point and see what''s wrong with it." Sun Yong naturally discovered that something was wrong, so we''ll find a vantage point to see how the Feng Shui of the mausoleum looked like.


    On the highest hillside of the mausoleum, there was a pavilion. Its position was very easy to identify, so after climbing up the pavilion, more than half of the mausoleum was within his line of sight.


    "Open your eyes, look at what the ghost is," Sun Yong said indifferently. Then, both of his hands formed a seal as he recited, "Heaven''s method is clear, earth spirit magic, yin and yang essence forming, water spirit forming ¡­ "Hmm, following True Lord San Mao''s orders, anxious like the law!"


    After finishing the hand seal and chanting the mantra, Sun Yong''s fingers touched his eyes and a strange light immediately shone out of his eyes.


    There were many ways to open one''s eyes, but definitely not the same as in the folklore. There was a strict method and a chant, which required a little Cultivation Level, or else it would be completely useless. What Sun Yong was using right now was the simplest way to open one''s eyes.


    When Sun Yong opened his eyes, I naturally did the same. With the Yin Yang Eyes, the scene in the mausoleum garden instantly changed, but when I saw the scene in the mausoleum garden, my expression changed greatly.


    "This, this, what is this?" I asked Sun Yong, aghast.


    Sun Yong''s expression became even more solemn, and said, "If I''m not wrong, this is either a ghost market or a ghost cave, I hope it''s a ghost market."


    After Sun Yong finished speaking, he turned around to look at a valley in the center of the mausoleum garden. There, the Yin Qi was dense, but the heads were moving.


    There were many records in the history of the Ghost Market, but Sun Yong''s Ghost Market was obviously different from the one in the records. In the ancient records, the Ghost Market was actually just a smuggling market, to come in the middle of the night, and then disperse at dawn. It was commonly known as the Ghost Market, but the Ghost Market that Sun Yong spoke of was a place where ghosts gather.


    As the name implied, the place was filled with ghosts, and the conditions for this kind of place to be formed were even more harsh. The first was that the Yin Qi would gather, and this kind of place was also a gathering place of yin energy.


    In the ancient times, only war and chaos were possible, because at that time, there were too many people who had died. The world was chaotic, and it was very easy to form a ghost cave around some cemetery or battlefield, but Golden Age was very rare, because the existence of the ghost cave had a great impact on the living, and it was very easy to get rid of it.


    "What do we do now, do we go down and take a look, or wait for tomorrow?" I asked Sun Yong, but in my heart, I wasn''t confident at all. I had never encountered this kind of problem before, and if we waited until daylight, the situation would be much better.


    "It''s too late. If we wait for daybreak, An Xin will definitely die. If nothing goes wrong, then An Xin has offended the ghost that went into her body," Sun Yong said.


    I frowned, it seemed like An Hai and the rest did not say anything about this situation, it was extremely important, whether there is enmity or not, our methods are different.


    "I understand, but your body ¡­" I said worriedly. Sun Yong''s injuries were really too severe last time, and he had only recovered for over a month, so he could only get out of bed a few days ago.


    "It''s fine, I''m not going down directly. I''ll arrange a formation at the entrance of the valley to wait for you, stick it to the Yin Rune and bring it out with you after you find peace of mind. It''s almost daybreak now, as long as we can endure until dawn, they won''t be able to do anything to us." Sun Yong said.


    I looked at the small valley between the two hillsides. The valley entrance is indeed a crucial location, and if we were to set up there, perhaps we would be able to withstand their attacks. Sun Yong''s plan was extremely feasible.


    Initially, we still had a lot of magical equipment, but some of them were prohibited and prohibited, making it impossible to bring planes. Furthermore, we were in too much of a hurry to get here, which was why it was a little difficult right now.


    "Seven star formation, almost done. Fortunately, this is a bamboo nail. Otherwise, we wouldn''t even be able to prepare this properly!" I looked at the seven star formation on the ground that was linked by a red line.


    "Cut the crap, hurry up and go!" Sun Yong''s face was filled with impatience as he stuck a Yin Glyph on my shoulders.


    A man with three fires, one on each shoulder and one on the head, all three would perish, while using the Yin Talisman to temporarily extinguish the two fires on his shoulders would cause one''s yang energy to rapidly drop to the point of being on the verge of death. That way, even ghosts could not be distinguished and could be used to temporarily confuse the ghosts.


    With one hand holding the Soul Binding Rope and the other holding the Peach Wood Sword, I gulped a mouthful of saliva before walking towards the valley.


    After walking for over twenty meters, I started to see some wandering ghosts. The concentration of Yin Qi here had reached its peak, to the point that I felt that my third flame was about to be extinguished. I knew that I couldn''t stay here for too long, I had to quickly tie An Xin up or else I would really stay here.


    The valley wasn''t very long, only thirty or forty meters. I looked up at the sky and saw the bright moon above me. The moonlight shone down onto the valley, giving off an indescribable feeling. I knew that this was the crux of the problem with the wind and water, but I couldn''t see it for a moment because I didn''t have time.


    In the deepest part of the valley, I saw An Xin standing on top of a rock. She had a lifeless look on her face, but with her head tilted upwards, she was blankly staring at the moon in the sky.


    I slowly walked into An Xin. I was a little anxious because I didn''t feel any life coming from An Xin. It was as if she was a corpse.


    I know that the upper part of a ghost''s body is actually very injurious to the body. A ghost is an extremely yin body, after the upper part of the body, it will disrupt the yin and yang energy in the body, and also cause a person''s yang energy to slowly dissipate.


    I didn''t dare to delay at all. I hurriedly formed a seal and tied the Soul Binding Rope onto An Xin''s body. Afterwards, I lifted her and ran towards the valley.


    "Roar!" An Xin who was tied up started to struggle violently, and then she let out a roar like a wild beast. The entire valley immediately became chaotic, the Yin Qi began to stir, and many ghosts discovered me.


    "Go, go!" I brandished the Peach Wood Sword, forcing all the ghosts in my way. This kind of urgent situation couldn''t be delayed by me, or else I would fall here.


    When I was about to run out of the valley, I removed the Yin Talisman on my body. The Yang Qi turned around, but it had undoubtedly angered the ghosts behind me.


    Before I could even reach Sun Yong''s side, he had already unleashed a large stack of Spiritual Talisman s. The yellow light of the Spiritual Talisman swept across and stopped them in an instant.


    "Go!" Sun Yong pulled me and quickly retreated. Along the way, he continuously struck out Spiritual Talisman s, and the Soul Suppressing Bell in his hand also continuously rang out. However, it was still unable to stop the surging ghosts, as they rushed towards us from all directions.


    "F * ck, regretful that I didn''t bring the Pig Slaughtering Knife!" I felt regretful in my heart. If the Pig Slaughtering Knife was in my hands, how could these brats be so impudent? Once the killing intent exploded, it would be enough to scare away all the Yin Qi within a few hundred meters.


    "One person, one on the side, Eight Trigrams Mirror." When we ran to the entrance of the mausoleum garden, Sun Yong threw me a Eight Trigrams Mirror.


    I was out of breath. Looking at the Eight Trigrams Mirror that was thrown at me, I even had the urge to strangle Sun Yong to death, but I still had to hang the Eight Trigrams Mirror at the main entrance. After that, I made a hand sign and activated the Eight Trigrams Mirror.


    The Eight Trigrams Mirror caught the moonlight and reflected back, one on the left and one on the right, perfectly sealing the door. All the ghosts that touched the moonlight reflected off of the door would emit white smoke, and then scream in pain as they retreated.


    We were out of danger for a while, so we hurried down the hill where the black car was waiting for us.


    The next scene we didn''t expect was due to the fact that the black car driver saw me carrying a person and also thought that this was a mausoleum garden. He was so scared that his soul almost flew out of his body.


    "This luck of yours, sigh" Sun Yong could not help but shake his head and say.


    I nearly suffocated to death in a single breath. Damn it, what do you mean by ''my luck''?

 C52

    A simple ghost''s upper body was actually lured out of the Ghost Cave, and when they were about to retreat, they realised that the carriage was gone. Not only that, I was even carrying a woman on my shoulder tied to a rope, and just as I expected, we were called to the police by a passerby half an hour later, and were invited to have tea in the police station.


    Sun Yong''s face was as black as coal. He probably never would have thought that there would be such a troublesome matter, right? In the end, I called An Hai and An Jiang to get them to come and pick me up.


    Fortunately, An Hai and An Jiang knew a few people here, and also had an excuse. An Xin had suffered from some stimulation recently, and had some mental problems, so they used a red rope to tie us up.


    "Mr. An, you don''t need to ask why, we naturally have our reasons for doing so, now, listen to us, find us a quiet place, we will drive away An Xin''s things, this matter will end here," while eating breakfast, I said to Brother An Hai, who was hesitating to speak.


    Sure enough, it is still more aggressive and more mysterious. If we explain too much to them, it will be more troublesome. It is precisely because of this that they are convinced of our prowess and mysteriousness.


    After breakfast, An Jiang arranged a room for us. I told them not to rush us, because we didn''t know how much time it would take, so we patiently waited for us to come out, and closed the door. This time, I learned my lesson and filled the room with Spiritual Talisman s before doing anything.


    "Hey, wake up, stop pretending. I know you''re awake." After doing that, I said to An Xin.


    However, there was no reaction. I looked at Sun Yong and Sun Yong sneered, he then went behind An Xin''s back and suddenly pulled the knot on the rope, releasing the spirit binding rope.


    The instant that the rope was loosened, An Xin moved, but Sun Yong and I moved at the same time. We held An Xin''s shoulders, and then a Spiritual Talisman patted her head.


    Can we talk now, big brother? You''re a man, and it doesn''t make sense for you to get on top of a woman?" I found a chair and sat down in front of An Xin.


    An Xin revealed a disdainful and cold smile, then said, "I had been in love with quite a few women before, but this is the first time I''ve been in love with one. What, you''re jealous?"


    It was clearly a woman, but her voice was actually a man''s voice. This made me think of the transvestites in Thailand, and immediately, goosebumps rose all over my body.


    "Fine, fine, fine. You''re amazing. Big brother, tell me, how did this girl offend you? You want to deal with her like this? Are you trying to beat her to death?" I asked again.


    It''s just a few simple misunderstandings, so it''s very easy to get rid of them. As long as there''s someone who can communicate with them, say good words or threaten them a bit, they will all leave, but yesterday, I''ve already recited the ''Evil Body Separating Curse'' so many times, but he still refused to leave. This is unexpected, other than a little bit of jealousy, who would go all out like that?


    "I don''t want to tell you, but this woman insulted me, so I want to pay with my life!" An Xin coldly said.


    "I''ll pay with my life. With just you, I don''t believe you''ll turn into ashes!" Sun Yong coldly said from behind him. A mere wandering soul actually dared to spout such harsh words in front of him.


    "Hmph, give it a try," An Xin and Sun Yong were both extremely proud of themselves.


    "Hey, hey, don''t be so excited!" I immediately stopped Sun Yong. Although I also dislike this person, I still don''t want to make a move on him the moment he arrives, because if we really destroy him, then we will also have to take revenge.


    Regardless of whether they were Taoists or monks, anyone who saw these things would scream and kill, basically, they were all driven away, if they couldn''t get rid of them, they would ruthlessly destroy them, so they all opened their mouths to talk about exorcism, not killing ghosts and exterminating evil.


    "Hey, big brother, give me some face and tell me how she offended you. I''ll get her to kowtow and apologize to you. I''ll have her burn a basket of gold ingots and a batch of what maids'' televisions should be burned as well. Is that enough?" I said to An Xin.


    However, An Xin coldly snorted and turned her face away.


    Damn it, do you believe that I won''t kill you?


    "Finally, add a condition, for him to pay for the mages to go to your grave to chant the sutra, so that you can be reincarnated as soon as possible. What do you think?"


    "Pfft, who wants to be reincarnated? I''m a good ghost, why would I want to be a human?" This time, An Xin acted even more excessively.


    "Big Brother Yong, I''ll leave it to you," I said helplessly to Sun Yong, then turned my body and no longer looked at him.


    "What? What? What are you doing? Ah, ah ¡­" Very quickly, Sun Yong''s cold laughter and An Xin''s miserable cries came from his back.


    The screams continued for a few minutes. When I turned around, An Xin looked even more miserable. The corner of her mouth was crooked and saliva was dripping from it.


    "Well, you still won''t tell me?" I said sarcastically.


    However, he was actually very nervous in his heart, because Sun Yong could only use these methods once, but using them on An Xin would mean that he had also injured both of them. Furthermore, we are exorcising evil spirits, so naturally we will not do this, and the An family members outside will not let us do this as well, so we will force him to speak the truth one last time. If he were to continue speaking, I really have no other choice but to use a forceful stripping method, because the repercussions will be very serious.


    Fortunately, Sun Yong''s methods had worked. When An Xin looked at Sun Yong again, she had already shuddered, and the fear in her eyes was as if she had seen a ghost.


    After hearing this, we felt very speechless, because this man''s grave was right in the middle of the cemetery, considered to be a native. A while ago, An Xin and her group of friends seemed to have gone to pay respects to their friends or something, but during the ceremony, An Xin suddenly felt anxious to go to the toilet.


    On that day, it wasn''t some kind of grave-sweeping festival, and there were only a few of them in the entire mountaintop. Furthermore, she was anxious, so she randomly found a place to settle down.


    Going to the toilet at the top of the grave, in the countryside, this sort of thing would definitely not happen, because parents and grandparents would tell the children not to do this kind of thing, because it was extremely offending to the deceased. Even if the family found out about this kind of thing, they would feel ashamed, and it would even develop into a fight between the two families.


    It was a pity that An Xin had lived in the city since she was young, and the people around her had never believed in these things. That was why she was so careless and did such a disrespectful thing.


    Going to the toilet on top of the grave and thinking about how he would go to the toilet on top of this guy''s head, he was naturally very angry, and the cemetery was a little abnormal, there were many ghosts wandering around, so he was ridiculed. This made him even more angry, and this made him even angrier, and thus, he frightened An Xin, scaring her to the point that she had a high fever. This fever caused her body''s yang energy to weaken, allowing him to take the opportunity to take it on himself, and he did not plan to let An Xin live, but slowly torture her to death, which would be able to dispel the anger in his heart.


    So when we found out that it was this reason, we were all speechless and began to sympathize with this guy. After all, it was unbearable to have one''s head on the toilet. It was normal to have a murderous heart.


    Of course, we can agree logically, but we can''t do that, because we have different positions. We are living people, so naturally we have to help the living.


    We told him that as long as he was willing to come out, we would definitely ask An Xin''s family to kowtow and apologize to him. We would also ask them to sacrifice some gold ingots or something of the sort, we could even ask a monk to go overboard.


    Thus, after a round of coercion, he finally lowered his head and agreed to forgive An Xin and walk out of her body.


    "Wait a minute, let me ask you, do you know why you have so many wandering souls?" Sun Yong asked again after I had untied that guy.


    "I know, absorbing the moonlight''s essence, you know, we wandering ghosts are very pitiful, we have to be exposed to the sun every day, if we don''t have a place to hide it, then it would be burnt to ashes in less than half a month, so wandering ghosts would always look for a place to gather Yin to breathe, but that valley, it''s the best place. Staying there for an entire night, the absorption of Yin Qi can offset the consumption during the day, and now more and more wandering ghosts are rushing over.


    Sun Yong was startled for a moment, then waved his hand to let him leave. I tore open the Spiritual Talisman s on the window, and a gust of wind blew open the window.


    "Look, with your vulgar look, you''ve already scared people unconscious!" I immediately took the chance to harm Sun Yong.


    Sun Yong arrogantly snorted and rolled his eyes at me. Then, he opened the door and left, followed by a crowd of An Family members entering. Not long later, an ambulance stopped downstairs.

 C53

    In the hospital, An Xin and his parents embraced each other and cried loudly, but Sun Yong and I felt goosebumps all over our bodies after hearing that.


    Even though that little brat was coaxed away by me, there are still a lot of things that follow. For example, if I don''t apologize to that guy, he might have to come again, so I''ll have to seriously criticize An Xin. How can she be so careless, apologize to him, and then do all the things she promised to do?


    Next was An Xin''s body, she had been possessed for a long time, and she had been deliberately saved. Although she had been saved, her body was still very weak, and could be said to be as fragile as the wind, so this was also the most dangerous thing for her, because it was very easy for her body to continue being possessed by ghosts.


    After all, they were not some poor family, so buying some supplements was still okay. Secondly, she had to be careful with her own body, and within a year, she should not go to any grave or even any hospital in those old houses, as these places had too many Yin Qi s, so they were the favorite places for those dirty things to gather.


    made it himself, and spent half a day drawing talismans. Afterwards, he recited scriptures and was about to send it to the True Martial Temple, which was tens of kilometers away, to light her up. The complex procedures however, were done meticulously and seriously by Sun Yong, who was watching the entire process only said that he admired it.


    It''s just like this time, where I have used up most of the talismans, but was unable to obtain any additional talismans. I can only wait for Sun Yong and Uncle to personally draw when I get back.


    With that talisman, as long as An Xin wasn''t looking for a dangerous place to die, she would definitely be fine.


    An Jiang invited us to the restaurant for a meal, and also stuffed us a big red packet. I took the red packet, and happily accepted it, but Sun Yong looked down on me, because he doesn''t come here to work for the money, but to increase his experience.


    Who told him to have an ox and fork grandfather''s parents? Even if he ate and waited for death every day, he wouldn''t be able to use up all of his money in this lifetime, but I''m different, I''m poor, and my parents are also poor. At that time, Uncle gave me a choice based on my profession.


    I don''t have money, and I don''t play around with anything. Learning the Tao doesn''t just require meditating, I also need to train in martial arts, I also need to draw talismans, brush, talisman paper, cinnabar, and medicine to train martial arts. All of these are money, and if I don''t have money, I don''t even need to play around.


    "This is my first time coming to the north, so I don''t want to go back for the time being. We will travel," Sun Yong said stiffly when he wanted to go back with us.


    However, An Hai did not suspect anything, because he knew that the Uncle had already gone overseas for dozens of years, and Sun Yong had also grown up abroad. He had not even been back to the continent for two months, and most of his time was spent recuperating from his injuries, so it was normal for him to want to travel and take a look.


    "You don''t mean to say that you want to travel, right? Say it, what do you want to do, with your current physical condition, you can''t do anything without me," I said to Sun Yong immediately after he had left.


    From my understanding of Sun Yong, he definitely isn''t someone who wants to travel to this place right now, unless there is a sect holy land nearby, such as the Southern Mountain Martial School. It''s a pity that there isn''t anything around here, and his injuries aren''t completely healed either.


    "Are you interested in doing something bad?" Sun Yong asked indifferently.


    "Bad news, what bad news? Let me take a look first!" I''m a little doubtful, why would Sun Yong think of doing bad things, could it be that he''s trying to steal my dog?


    "I can''t tell you the specifics. I just said that there was a bad guy who was plotting to do something very bad and then was discovered by me. I''m going to destroy that thing now," Sun Yong replied.


    Sun Yong, do you have a fever? Why are you creating trouble for no reason, you don''t care about yourself, don''t you know that you have offended people for no reason, don''t you? "I replied, the proverb" you would rather offend a gentleman than a villain ". Since Sun Yong said that he was a bad man, then he should be a bad man, offending a bad man for no reason, wasn''t that asking for trouble?


    "I''m not going, then I''ll open up the red packet. According to the rules, I should be able to split half of it, right?" Sun Yong said indifferently.


    "F * ck, who says I can''t go, the enemy is a friend, it''s a good thing to be a bad guy, it''s better to be a righteous cause, how can there be less justice for me, Zhou Yang, let''s go, where are we going?" I immediately stood up and roared.


    In his heart, however, he was cursing at Sun Yong. Damn it, this little amount of money is enough to catch your eyes, aren''t you a fuerdai, this is f * cking bullsh * t.


    And then, what I didn''t expect was that the place Sun Yong took me to was the cemetery the night before, the place where he peacefully bumped into ghosts.


    In the valley, I felt a chill even as I was being blown in by the wind in the middle of the day. It made me feel like I was about to run away.


    "Is this a f * cking yin gathering or raising corpses? The Yin Qi are so heavy, are the people who built this mausoleum all eating shit?" I cursed loudly.


    Which company''s mausoleum garden wasn''t set up after many inspections by Master Feng Shui? Anyone not an idiot would be able to see that they want to raise a corpse or gather Yin in such a ferocious Feng Shui environment.


    "Stop talking nonsense, that''s all there is to it. Hurry up and dig, don''t get caught by the security guards!" Sun Yong stomped his feet, and then lit three candles around him, which had a mirror placed behind them.


    "Really dig?" I swallowed my saliva. I felt a bit scared, I hadn''t even made a move, who knows what might happen if I did.


    "Open the red packet," Sun Yong said indifferently.


    "What the f * ck!" I cursed in my heart and glared at Sun Yong, but waved the shovel in my hand and started to dig.


    The soil on this side of the valley is not hard to dig. It is soft soil, and with a shovel, it becomes a pit. But before long, I felt as if I had dug something.


    This really surprises me, because this is a cemetery type of cemetery. There definitely won''t be coffins, only ashes and bones, and this little valley doesn''t have any graves, so how could there be coffins? Furthermore, from the looks of it, this coffin isn''t from ancient times, at most it has been buried for a few years, could it be that the company that built this cemetery is up to something?


    "Whew!" As soon as the coffin appeared, the Yin Qi in the valley became even more lively.


    "There''s a body inside, right? Is it really for raising corpses?" I will ask Sun Yong, he is stronger than me, I still don''t understand what this is used for.


    "I don''t know either, but there''s definitely an incorruptible corpse inside. Looking at the sky, the clouds are changing, let''s burn it and get it over with," Sun Yong replied.


    I looked up to the sky and saw that there seemed to be a rolling white cloud. It looked as though it was about to float over. I was even more shocked in my heart. How powerful is this?


    Sun Yong moved the angle of the mirror he placed before, allowing the light reflected on the coffin to shine on it. Then, I pried open the lid, and sure enough, there was a lifelike female corpse inside the coffin, it was practically like a person who was asleep, but her face was green and black, making her look extremely terrifying.


    "Hurry, finish burning them and we''ll leave, they might have already discovered us!" Sun Yong suddenly roared out, then picked up a barrel of gasoline and poured it into the coffin. That gasoline was also brewed by us, and it was filled with a lot of things.


    When the gas was poured, we lit the lighter and threw it in. As soon as we retracted our things, we ran.


    Hong! Flames soared into the sky, startling many people.


    "Ao!" Following that, a female''s miserable cry rang out. Within the flames, it seemed as if a human face flashed past.


    "Let''s go," Sun Yong said as he turned around to take a look. Then, he pulled me and ran, because he saw that many people seemed to have noticed us and were pointing at us.


    I didn''t dare to stay any longer. If I was caught, I would have to enter the police station to drink tea. I definitely wouldn''t be able to leave, because we all knew that we might have ruined some people''s plans.


    After rushing out of the mausoleum, we got on the car, but halfway through, we saw a group of luxurious cars rushing towards the mausoleum. Sun Yong and I looked at each other, both with shock in our eyes, but also with a sense of pride. At this moment, we looked like the rich and poor robbing heroes from the ancient era.

 C54

    We stayed in the Xinyang City for another two days. In these two days, we didn''t go anywhere else but to pay attention to the matter of the mausoleum, but as we expected, there was no news at all, as if the huge fire from that day didn''t exist. No one discussed it, nor did anyone pay attention to it.


    In fact, if we want to kill the person behind the scenes, we can definitely force them to show themselves now. But we did not do so, because if we were to tell them the truth, without any hostility, we would probably harm them if we were to burn that corpse. If we were to continue like this, it would be morally unjustifiable.


    Sun Yong planned to roam around the continent for a period of time, so he naturally had to talk about the rules of the martial arts world and its principles. If he did not even talk about this, it would be difficult to survive, especially when interacting with his peers.


    On the third day, we took a plane back to that small town in Jiang-Nan and told Uncle about the entire matter.


    "Xiao Yang, it''s your first time doing this, so it''s normal for you to make some small mistakes. You''ve already done very well. Come, tell me, how did you feel about going to the north?" Uncle said to me.


    "Perception? I don''t know what to say about this matter, but I''m a bit surprised about An Xin being carried away by a ghost, because I feel that it shouldn''t be done this way. If it was in the countryside, no one would dare to do such a thing, not to mention superstitions and the like. This is a basic moral standard, so I feel that this is a very deceitful feeling," I replied.


    It''s hard to say, but I feel that An Xin is being cheated because of this. This isn''t to say that she is innocent, but rather that she shouldn''t be. It''s just that a mature adult makes a mistake that only a three year old child would make.


    "Oh, then why do you think it''s like this?" Uncle asked again.


    As you know, the main idea is to believe in science and to oppose feudal superstition, so many people still don''t believe in the things left behind by these ancestors, unlike foreign countries, although they don''t advocate it, but they don''t prohibit it either. If you include An Xin''s parents and uncles, they all deal with technology, so she doesn''t believe it, so she doesn''t think much about it.


    "Oh, so there''s a problem with the Feng Shui of the mausoleum. Why haven''t you gone to study it?" The Uncle said again.


    I didn''t know why he would focus all of his attention on this place. Glancing at Sun Yong, I realised that he had an ugly expression on his face, and a look of hesitation could be seen in his eyes.


    I wanted to give Sun Yong a look, tell him, hide it from him, but I didn''t expect him to have already made a decision. Gritting my teeth, I said to the Uncle: "Grandfather, I''m sorry, this was all my attention.


    Forget it, Sun Yong was really a good boy in front of Uncle. Uncle had only come to investigate a little, but he had already told him everything in detail, and did not even let go of his expectations.


    The more Uncle heard, the more serious his expression became. In the end, his face became as black as the bottom of a pot.


    "You, you, ah, young and arrogant, truly do not know the limits of heaven and earth," Uncle said with a long sigh.


    "What''s wrong, Uncle, is the problem big?" I hurriedly asked. From Uncle''s expression, it seemed that he wasn''t simple at all.


    "The problem is getting bigger. Do you know how dangerous you were a few days ago? You almost didn''t come back," Uncle said sternly.


    Sun Yong and I looked at each other, not feeling that it was dangerous at all.


    "I know you guys don''t feel it and aren''t convinced, but think about it, who would dare to raise corpses in so many people''s mausoleum, and who would not be discovered by the Feng Shui Masters over there?" The Uncle asked again.


    "Local people, and powerful local people, most likely the boss of the mausoleum company, because that way there won''t be any problem for Feng Shui to report about it." I replied immediately.


    "Yes, the greatest possibility is them, but have you thought about what he wants with that corpse farm? Even if we don''t know his goal, it must be very important, right? After you burn him down, won''t he investigate his revenge?" "Only because of your luck, you stayed there for two more days and did not leave immediately. Otherwise, you would have long been targeted by others, and might even be beaten to death by now," Uncle replied.


    The Uncle''s words surprised us, we didn''t think about it at all, if that person had so much power in the city, he would have the ability to stop and monitor us at all traffic crossroads that day, and if we left that night, it would be easy for them to take us as guilty, and investigate us thoroughly, it would be really troublesome.


    "Then what do we do now? At that time, we didn''t seem to have finished either ¡­" I immediately asked, because I remembered that we did things very casually during Xinyang and didn''t even bother to end it.


    "I know, so I can''t stay here anymore. Let''s move out tomorrow," Uncle said indifferently.


    "Ah!" I cried out. Was it that serious?


    "Grandfather, I don''t understand why we should be afraid of them. Although this matter was started by us, it is evil, but he is wrong, the majority of the undead in the mausoleum area would be uneasy, and the ghosts that gathered here have even turned the place into a ghost den. Although An Xin had her reasons this time, but as for the others, if they don''t destroy it, then how many people will die there? Zhou Yang, you should have noticed that the mausoleum area was not guarded at night, why not be surprised, it should be because they were scared, so no one would be willing to pay for a watch at night."


    From a personal perspective, it was his fault for doing this. But, in terms of righteousness, he was wrong, because this was to eliminate all harm for the sake of the people, who would want their family to die in a state of chaos? Who would have thought that they would lose their lives because of a certain smile?


    "Of course, you did not do anything wrong in this matter. However, it is also not wrong for them to seek revenge on us, so if we were to go all out against them, it would be too foolish and too unwise. They are hiding in the dark, we are in the light, if there really is a conflict, we are too passive," Uncle said.


    After hearing it, Sun Yong''s eyes lit up, and said: "Grandfather means that we should withdraw first, and then we should arrange some people to see who is investigating us, to switch roles, and to let them become in the light, and us in the shadows?"


    Uncle looked at Sun Yong like a child who could be taught, I secretly exclaimed in my heart, this Jiang Yu is really old and spicy, the Uncle had only used a few methods and managed to save us from our predicament, as long as we are in the shadows, then the initiative will be in our hands, regardless of fighting or running, we can choose.


    After agreeing to this plan, Uncle once again told us about the corpse rearing grounds. It is not easy to obtain a corpse rearing ground, even in the history of the place, it is rare to see a corpse rearing ground, once it appears, it is the main sect''s first target to be destroyed, so Uncle had never seen it before, he had only read about it in the records.


    The location to reproduce corpses and gather Yin energy was actually similar to the Feng Shui terrain, the main thing was that this kind of terrain was very special, the Yin Qi would gather in the ground and not disperse, and would slowly attract the wandering souls, and the wandering souls would bring back the Yin Qi''s body to the terrain, creating a cycle. And this kind of terrain, if used to reclaim corpses, perhaps a very terrifying existence would appear, so these were prohibited by the various powerful sects, even the common sects would oppose it.


    After saying that, they each went to rest. As for where they were going to move to, no matter what, that was something for the life assistant to consider.


    On the second day, the Uncle visited his many friends in the town one by one and said goodbye to them one by one, saying that Sun Yong''s injuries were pretty much healed and he should be leaving soon. Then, under the witness of An Hai and the other friends from the Uncle, we left the town.


    Xinyang, in a luxurious office, sat a white-haired old man on a mahogany chair. He narrowed his eyes, played with a walnut with one hand, and then extended his other hand.


    Knock, knock. Not long after, a young man knocked on the door and entered the room. He said, "Sir, the investigation is complete. Before the incident, there was a girl called An Xin who was entangled by a little kid in the cemetery. It was them who invited the mages back from the south. Their suspicions are clear."


    "The Ghostly Body, where the hell are the Yin Qi? They can''t even go there to cause so much trouble, so why would they need to absorb the human aura? "What''s the reason?" The old man asked in surprise.


    "About that ¡­ It was said that the girl called An Xin had a stomachache, so she went to the toilet on that guy''s grave. That''s why she got wrapped up in it." The young man replied.


    "Haha, such a rash young man is rarely seen!" The old man laughed loudly.


    "Yes, yes. Now that they''ve returned to the south, we temporarily found out that they''re in a healing town." The young man said with a smile.


    "Healing town, hmph, it seems that they don''t lack money. No wonder they dare to mess with me for no reason and burn my things, that''s even better, find them and let them compensate. When we get the money, give them the money to buy their graves, and the healing town will become their death town." The old man said darkly.


    "Yes, I understand. I''ll head to the south to settle this," the young man quickly said and left the office.


    He began to pray for the two young men, saying that what was so good about them? It''s not easy to learn some skills at a young age, but with your ability, it''s not right to burn other people''s things for no reason. He knew how important the things buried in the mausoleum were to the person inside.


    "Hey, Dong Zi, find a few people and follow me to the south. Then investigate these people for me. The one with the surname An, yes, that''s right ¡­" Then, he picked up the phone, dialed the number, and slowly walked away.

 C55

    An Hai was very happy today, because in the south, it was not easy to meet a fellow villager. As long as they could hear the familiar language from their village, it would make them very happy, even the wound on their head would not hurt anymore.


    "Mr. An, I will tell you the truth. I have come to find you to save your life," However, after chatting for a long time and seeing that An Hai had been blabbering on about family matters, the two middle-aged men could no longer hold back and looked at each other.


    A few days ago, his brother''s family was also like this, looking for people to save their lives everywhere. Luckily, the Mister Sun he knew was very capable, he only needed to send two of the Sun family''s young people to settle the matter, so he had the mind to return back to the south to recuperate.


    "What''s going on, Little Dong, hurry up and tell us," An Hai hurriedly asked. He did not dare to delay such an important matter as saving lives.


    It''s like this, I have a brother who started an excavator at the construction site. A few days ago, a coffin was dug up at the construction site, and it was broken by people, and blood was left inside the coffin, and my brother was scared to the point of kneeling down, and that was kowtowing in apology. I bought the incense paper money, but when I went back in the evening I still had nightmares, and there was an old man who said that my brother broke his corpse and wanted to find him to pay for his death, which scared my brother to death. "My brother''s daughter is only three years old ¡­" One of them spoke slowly, and before he could finish, he was already covered in tears and snot.


    An Hai also sighed after hearing this, he had never believed in these things before, in his entire life, he had never been in such a situation before, but this time, the matter of An Xin changed his view, thus after hearing everything from his village, he felt sorrowful.


    After An Xin was cured, his brother, An Jiang, had also spread the news. For a time, it was unknown just how many people had come to find out what kind of master was so amazing that they would need An Jiang to introduce them to their family.


    However, he also knew that even though Mr. Sun was a Feng Shui master, he would never go and watch people''s Feng Shui, because he knew that it would take his revenge to reveal the secrets of the heavens, so he hurriedly let Zhou Yang and Sun Yong leave, otherwise, he wouldn''t have returned so quickly.


    "Ah, big nephew, if only you came two days earlier, you wouldn''t have come at all, I know that Mister Sun, he''s from overseas China, and this time he lived here because his grandson was injured, they moved away two days ago," An Hai replied.


    However, as soon as he finished, that person started to bawl again.


    "Don''t cry, why are men crying, when they leave, I can''t help it, oh, right, this is a phone call, I''ll give you guys a call, whether you can ask for it or not will depend on your abilities, remember, they don''t lack money, so try your best not to talk about money, it''s love that''s affecting people!" An Hai lost all sense of propriety once he cried. He was soft-hearted, making it difficult for anyone to cry, especially a grown man who cried sorrowfully in front of him, so he immediately thought of a way.


    After memorizing the phone call, the two of them bade farewell to An Hai with endless gratitude. But when they left the room, the man who was crying just now wiped his tears away.


    "The effect of acting is not worse than the knife. Damn, I''m almost addicted to this feeling. Everyone is in my palm." The person laughed.


    "Dong Zi, don''t mess up this time. The mister personally ordered it. If it was destroyed, I can''t afford to take it. This would kill people," another person said flatly.


    That Dong Zi immediately shivered and said that he would do it, sir, that was his nightmare.


    "Hey, come out" I, who was reading a book, was disturbed by Sun Yong. I raised my head and said.


    "Cousin Sun Yong, what are you doing this time? Are you trying to comprehend something, or are you trying to teach me something?" I asked as I stood up.


    Sun Yong was really aloof, it was useless to have interacted with him for so long. He spoke coldly and not only did he not call out, he did not even have a name, he could even say one less word than he did before. Other than Uncle, it was the same for everyone else.


    "Those people are coming," Sun Yong said as he shook his head.


    My footsteps paused, but I was a little nervous. Haha, it has only been a day and we have already found out our identities. This speed is really fast. It seems that the other party''s strength is beyond our expectations.


    "This time, we really don''t know how big of a disaster we have caused!" I chuckled at Sun Yong, this matter, strictly speaking, has nothing to do with us, because our goal to go to the north is to help that girl called An Xin. We can just leave as soon as we''re done, no matter what happens, the Xinyang is thousands of miles away from Jiangnan, so no matter how big the trouble, we will have nothing to do with it, so what if the devil comes out?


    "You regret it?" Sun Yong raised his eyebrows and asked me,


    "Regret my ass! I don''t think it''s exciting enough. The more exciting it is, the faster I can learn. My life is too ordinary, I don''t have any passion!" I laughed and said.


    I''m not talking nonsense here, but I''m speaking the truth, previously at the Sun Family house and after the Su Family came out, the rate of progress was simply too fast, because I had a sense of urgency, instead, when I was recuperating in the small town, my progress was truly slow, and the inertia of a person began to show.


    "Hmph!" Sun Yong coldly snorted, turned around and left. He quickly met the Uncle.


    The news has arrived. A man named Dong Zi is from the same village as An Hai and the others. The reason is that a brother of his started digging on the construction site, dug up a coffin, and got entangled in dirty stuff. He desperately needs help, and it was An Hai who gave me the call. I went back to ask An Hai if they were still playing a special role. The man called Dong Zi is already investigating his identity. I believe there will be news soon," uncle explained to us.


    "Oh, if that''s the case, then does he have any requests?" I immediately asked.


    "Mn, he mentioned it. He wants you two to save his brother as soon as possible, and said it with sincerity. If we didn''t know beforehand, we might have been hidden from him," Uncle said.


    "What about the Uncle, do we go or fight?" I asked again, now that the other side has shown their strength, to be able to find us so quickly, they obviously aren''t weak, so right now it''s our choice, should we go or take the initiative to fight, the choice now is in our hands.


    "Then what do you guys think?" Uncle kicked the ball back.


    "I don''t care, but in terms of safety, we should avoid the danger first. Needless to say, they have definitely set up a trap for us, and no one knows what kind of strength the other party has, nor do they know how many people they have. Our actions are actually very risky, and Sun Yong''s injuries have not completely healed yet," I replied.


    There was no problem for Sun Yong to walk normally, but if he was going to fight to the death, it was definitely impossible for him.


    A flash of worry appeared in Uncle''s eyes. Sun Yong was the main force, but his current situation did not allow him to risk his life.


    "No, we should take it, now we are in the shadows, they are in the open, if we refuse, then we will be exposed, if they know that we are preparing for them, then they will not be lying, if they attack directly, then we will have even less of an advantage, as for my body, haha, we are not really going to fight with them, we are going to fight against each other using our own abilities," Sun Yong suddenly had a different opinion compared to me.


    "So desperate? Didn''t we say it would be discovered once we find it? Worse comes to worse, we might just run away, do you really think that their hands are long enough to cover the entire continent? " I asked doubtfully. If we can''t beat him in a fight, then we''ll run.


    Uncle was also looking at Sun Yong. It could be seen that Sun Yong had other intentions.


    "If I don''t experience life and death, it will be difficult for my Cultivation Level to grow." In the end, Sun Yong gritted his teeth and said.


    F * ck, this madman, I really want to curse him. He actually risked his life for the sake of cultivation. Is there a mistake? This will only implicate me.


    However, what I did not expect was that after Sun Yong said such willful words, Uncle was actually extremely happy and agreed to it.


    After that, Uncle told us that he had already sent a message back to the other party and arranged to meet in three days. These three days are the time we had prepared, and we can also use this time to investigate the background of those people.


    Seeing that Uncle had already made up his mind, I naturally would not oppose him anymore. It''s just fighting for my life, and during this period of time, no matter how hard I fought, I would still be able to survive the desperate situation that was the sarcophagus.


    Thus, we waited for another three days. After we knew who that Dong Zi was, we followed the agreement and went to see him.

 C56

    One of them was called Zhou Dong, the other was called Zhao Jiale. We had arranged to meet in a small town''s bus station in three days, because the excuse Uncle had used was to help solve the problem there.


    In these three days, Uncle had already gathered information on Zhou Dong and Zhao Jiale. Zhou Dong, nicknamed Dong Zi, or Da Dong, he had a background of being a soldier, but after he retired, he did not officially work, and he did not mix in the underworld either. He looked a little like a jobless nomad, but after looking up his bank account number, he discovered that he was very rich.


    Therefore, Uncle guessed that they were probably underground rats, which was the nickname they used abroad. They referred to the kind of people who could deal with people who couldn''t see the light of day, who could do anything, kidnap, extort, threaten and paint, and even kill people.


    ''s identity was even more interesting. He was actually the manager of Xinyang Funeral Co., Ltd., who was also the person in charge of that mausoleum garden in Xinyang. Of course, he wasn''t the boss, so the background of the boss behind the scenes seemed to be really strong.


    As for the excuse for them to dig out the coffin from the construction site they were evacuating, they naturally didn''t have it. On the contrary, they let Uncle and the others find out that this Dong''zi had brought a few experts with him, and they were all famous people in the underworld. Naturally, they were also frequent customers of the police department, and they were even wanted people who were running online.


    On the third day, we waited for Zhou Dong and Zhao Jiale at the station in that small town. There were four others who came along with them and got themselves a van, but they explained that these were his relatives and fellow workers, and that they were all dressed like migrant workers.


    We did the whole set, so we naturally wouldn''t dwell on this issue and easily got into the car with them.


    "That Mr. Zhou, right? Previously on the phone, there were a lot of things I couldn''t explain, but now you guys can tell me which deity your brother offended, and tell us the details, only then will we be able to get the medicine right," The car had just started, and I anxiously went to ask Zhou Dong.


    Zhou Dong''s eyes became anxious and he quickly replied, "About a week ago, my brother was there..."


    Zhou Dong immediately began to explain, the time, place, person, event, and the result was very clear, it was as if it was real. If it wasn''t for us already knowing the truth, no one would have thought that it was just a fabrication.


    Zhou Dong seemed to have the interest to continue acting with us, no wonder the Uncle said that they were just old veterans who could act very well, of course, that Zhao Jiale was already a little anxious, and kept hinting to the people around us, I even heard the sounds of people touching people behind us. Naturally, Sun Yong also tensed up, and held a blade in his hand.


    The atmosphere inside the carriage slowly became strange. Zhao Jiale continuously shot glances at everyone and everyone around him was already prepared, but Zhou Dong didn''t give out any orders, and instead started to chat with me instead. He even talked about the miserable state of his nonexistent little brother, as well as the Feng Shui Taboo.


    After a long while, Zhao Jiale almost could not hold it in anymore, the driver suddenly shouted.


    I looked outside and sure enough, there was a group of police officers blocking the way. I immediately smiled and asked, "Brother, isn''t it just checking the cars? Why are you so nervous? Did you commit a crime?"


    "Ah, that, that ¡­" The driver stuttered as he heard my question, unable to speak clearly.


    "No, no, we are a group of honest people, how could we possibly do anything? This is my brother, he is a good drinker, he has already been caught drinking before, I think this brat had already drunk his fill at noon." Zhou Dong quickly said.


    "Right, right, I drank a cup at noon, hehe." The driver hurriedly replied.


    "Ah, we''re drinking. Then let''s hurry up and go, don''t get caught. That will cost us a lot of money. It''s not easy for you to earn some money!" I shouted loudly on purpose.


    "No, no, master, master, you can''t leave, the fine is fine, my brother won''t be able to take it anymore, it''s important to send you guys off first, it''s true, I will help my brother pay for the money, it''s true!" Zhou Dong said hurriedly.


    "Oh, so it''s like this, Brother Dong is a loyal man, I like to work with people like you the most. Oh, right, did Mister An tell you that before we go about things, we need to collect a deposit? This deposit is a deposit of 10,000 yuan, the exact amount we need depends on the difficulty of the matter. After all, we also need to eat. The risks we take are huge." I continued.


    Hearing that, Zhou Dong''s head started to hurt, in the end, Zhao Jiale still had money on him, so he quickly took out ten thousand yuan in cash. Of course, during this period, Sun Yong kept rolling his eyes at me, thinking that I was being a fake, that everything was over, but I ignored him.


    As soon as the money was paid, it was this car''s turn to inspect. This time, the inspection was quite strict, one traffic police, two armed police, and everyone had to get off the car to check.


    Sun Yong and I were ranked last on purpose. Seeing that they were about to pass the examination, we realized one thing, these guys must have several identities. Otherwise, if we took out our real identity, they would have been captured long ago.


    Who knows if Sun Yong understood what I meant, but he intentionally threw out a blade he was prepared to carry, and it made a "Clang Dang" sound very obvious.


    The sound of the blade dropping attracted the police, upon seeing the blade, they all pointed their guns at Sun Yong, who immediately raised both of his hands, naturally, I did the same.


    So we were quickly controlled. Zhou Dong and the others who were in the same car as us were naturally the same as well, and those armed police officers even called their colleagues over, and they even brought a police dog with them.


    When they saw the dog, Zhou Dong''s subordinates panicked. Even though Zhou Dong and Zhao Jiale had been comforting and giving them meaningful looks, they still had someone with a weaker heart who wanted to escape, but was suppressed just like that.


    Then there was the search by the police dog, who, as expected, found ropes, knives, axes, and a shotgun in the van. As soon as we saw the shotgun, things escalated and we were escorted back to the police station.


    What''s next is an endless stream of interrogations, we are naturally speaking the truth, we have plenty of evidence to excuse ourselves, and the identity of Zhou Dong''s subordinates are all exposed, they are all fugitives online, this made the policemen laugh like flowers, this is a completely unexpected surprise.


    It''s just that we were surprised, that Zhou Dong and Zhao Jiale''s documents were extremely clean, there were actually no problems at all, and they were also very ruthless, they pushed everything to their subordinates, added with the fact that their relationship was working, they were quickly released.


    "Zhou Yang, Sun Yong, this is all part of your plan right? Very good, you''ve played us again!" Before leaving, Zhao Jiale coldly said to us after seeing us once.


    "Hey hey, don''t unjustly accuse me. What do you mean? Your fellow villagers are all fugitives, and you still haven''t explained this to me. What do you mean? Are you all planning to murder me for my money?" I was still playing dumb as I asked back.


    "You f * cker pretend again. Do you believe that you''ll be killed the moment you go out? Tell me, why did you do that in the Xinyang City''s mausoleum garden?" Zhao Jiale raged at us.


    "What Xinyang City? Don''t slander me. I don''t know. Big voices are useless." I replied.


    "You, you''re courting death!" Zhao Jiale raised his fist, wanting to beat someone up, but was stopped by Zhou Dong.


    "My two brothers, I''m sorry for the things before, it was my fault and I hid it from you. So we told you the truth, we came here on purpose, and that''s because you did the wrong thing while we were working in Xinyang City, and destroyed other people''s things. If you guys are willing to apologize to the owner of that thing, then perhaps this matter can be easily discussed," Zhou Dong said.


    "Oh, isn''t that fine? But I''m sorry, we deliberately set fire to the corpse. What''s the use of apologizing?" I replied.


    "I knew it, I knew it, you guys did it on purpose, let me tell you, you guys are definitely going to die," Zhao Jiale raged out, pointing at us and cursing loudly, Zhou Dong''s face was also extremely ugly.


    "Who do you think you are?" My face suddenly changed as I coldly snorted and said, "Go back and tell the people behind you that we burnt the body, because we were in the demonic path of defense. The reason we didn''t find him was to give him a chance.


    I know how to threaten people, and I''m more confident than them.


    "You guys, you guys are dead. Just you wait, once we leave the Public Security Bureau, I will kill you!" Zhao Jiale didn''t hear my threat and continued to angrily point at us.


    "Really? Actually, it''s not certain who will be the first to leave the Public Security Bureau." I smiled and said. Since we were going to do this, we had already established a relationship.


    Sure enough, in less than a minute the police came to inform us that we could get out.


    Thus, we walked out of the Public Security Bureau with Zhou Dong and the others.


    "Very good, I haven''t seen such an interesting opponent in a long time, be careful at night," Zhou Dong patted me on the shoulder.


    Once they left, Sun Yong felt around on my shoulder for a bit, and then found an extremely minute needle, saying, "Looks like our plan was in vain. Not only were they not scared, they even roused their fighting spirit!"


    "Isn''t that just what you want? There''s definitely an expert amongst them that can let you spar with them for a while." I said with a smile.


    Since the kidnappers are going to extort revenge, then it''s time to fight tonight. This is not something I can handle right now, I have to get Sun Yong or even the Uncle here.

 C57

    After waiting for a while at the entrance of the Public Security Bureau, Uncle called for people to come and pick us up, and finally settled down in a hotel, he told Uncle everything that happened today. Although this was a trap that we had prepared beforehand, there would be many accidents in the process.


    "That won''t do. They should be coming soon. I just don''t know how far they will go and how far we have to go," I said at the end.


    Everyone knows that they will have to continue fighting tonight. Zhou Dong and Zhao Jiale are violent and extremely murderous, they might even have a death grudge tonight. However, it seems like we don''t have any plans on whether or not we should kill them.


    "Xiao Yang, if you want to continue learning Dao, then you have to know that there are more dead people than living people dealing with you, there are more strange and strange things than normal people. For today''s matters, are they good people?


    The words of the Uncle represented his attitude, and I know that he must be brimming with killing intent right now, as he did not even take the lives of those people in his eyes.


    The words of the Uncle also seemed to have some meaning, it was just like those warriors in the novels of Jin Yong, who didn''t have any life in their hands, but someone said that they were bad people, and now we are the same, Zhou Dong''s subordinates are all fugitives, they could be said to be full of blood and sweat, and the boss behind Zhao Jiale, who dared to mess with corpse rearing grounds in the mausoleum, is not a good person. Killing them, simply doesn''t have to be burdensome on his heart.


    "Uncle, I understand. It''s because my dao heart is unstable, I will pay attention to it in the future!" I immediately replied.


    The Dao Heart was very strange, and the most important thing was that I could not question myself, if I doubted it, I would lose the motivation to advance, and even have innumerable heart demons, which is why Sun Chengzhi told me previously, that even if I was wrong, I had to make a mistake, otherwise if my Dao Heart crumbled, it would be a disaster.


    After saying this, naturally, I had to tell them about the preparations for the night. Only then did I realize that Sun Yong had actually taken a few strands of their hair when I was unaware.


    "Don''t get cocky too early. Your hair was taken by them as well. The needle they put on your body was only meant to attract our attention," Sun Yong said indifferently.


    "Ah, I didn''t see it. What about you? Did you get your hair taken away?" I was very surprised. The expert immediately knew if I had done it or not.


    "The hair that was taken away is yours," Sun Yong said indifferently.


    I almost exploded when I heard this. What the heck, isn''t this just a scam? To actually use someone else to take their place, what the heck is this thing?


    I bared my fangs and brandished my claws, wanting to find Sun Yong to settle the score, but suddenly I was unable to control my hands, as though there was a huge force pulling my hands and feet.


    "Crash!" I threw myself to the ground.


    "Quick, I ¡­" I wanted to say I fell for it, but before I could finish, I couldn''t speak.


    When Uncle and Sun Yong saw this, they were immediately shocked and reached out to grab me, but were directly pushed out by me. I simply could not control it.


    "Calm down, don''t be anxious, they are too anxious. They have already made their move and are only controlling your body now, now they will use a secret technique to control your mind. Remember, you must persevere, don''t let him control you, silently reciting the ''Tranquil Heart Curse'' in your heart." Uncle hurriedly said.


    "The world is natural, the foul energy is scattered, the cave is mysterious, the Emperor''s Dai Yuan, the mighty gods in all directions, make me feel natural ¡­" After receiving Uncle''s prompt, I immediately suppressed the fear in my heart, and started to chant the "Tranquil Heart Curse" in silence. Following the circulation of the Tranquil Heart Curse, a clear spring seemed to flow within my mind.


    As expected, the next step for my opponent is to control my consciousness. Just as the effects of the Tranquil Heart Mantra is activated, his head starts to heat up as if he has been set on fire. When he meets the water of the Tranquil Heart Mantra and the fire and water intersect, it is naturally a violent confrontation.


    My mind could feel the blood on my head, the veins in my face bulging, my eyes bulging out, my eyesight falling so sharply that I could barely see them.


    "Quick, carry him to the other room." Uncle''s bodyguards heard the sound and came in to check. Uncle asked them to carry me to the other room.


    The other room was set up by the Uncle, the altar to prepare for tonight''s competition. The arrangement was more or less complete, there were only a few details left, no one expected that the other party would be so anxious.


    "The Heaven and Earth Mysterious Sect, the foundation of all qi, the cultivation of trillions of tribulations, the proof of magical powers, within and outside the Three Realms, only the Dao reigns ¡­" Once he reached the altar, Sun Yong immediately picked up the Peach Wood Sword and started chanting loudly.


    "Xiao Yang, Xiao Yong is currently reciting the [Golden Light Divine Mantra] to protect you. You must persevere and remain sane," Uncle explained to me from the side.


    My eyes showed that I understood, and I continued to meditate to maintain my sanity.


    On the side, Sun Yong also took out the strand of hair he had. He clipped it to a Spiritual Talisman and pasted it on a puppet, then placed the puppet on the altar.


    "Hong!" A flame appeared, and for Zhou Dong who was a few miles away, a large fire suddenly appeared, but for Zhou Dong who was also very strong, once he caught fire, he would roll around on the ground, and quickly extinguish the fire.


    "They are retaliating, hurry!" Zhou Dong roared hoarsely.


    Zhao Jiale, who was at the side, was sweating profusely. When he saw Zhou Dong''s situation, he became even more anxious.


    In less than a minute, the other party had managed to block his attack and maintain his sanity. Now, he immediately retaliated, indicating that not only was the other party''s strength not inferior to his, but his attitude was also extremely vicious.


    After Zhao Jiale finished chanting, the surrounding area suddenly had a cold wind blowing, Yin Qi s started to emerge from his altar, and the wandering souls in all directions started to gather.


    "Go," Zhao Jiale then threw out countless paper money Spiritual Talisman, and in that instant, those wandering ghosts immediately disappeared.


    "Persist, endure it, I''ve already sent wandering ghosts," Zhao Jiale said to Zhou Dong, then picked up the golem in his hand and inserted a needle inside. "Pa ji" If nothing unexpected happened, that needle broke again.


    Needle piercing was useless, Zhao Jiale grabbed an incense stick and placed the golem on the candle to roast it.


    "Ah!" Even though my mouth didn''t say anything, I still let out a blood-curdling screech. It was really too painful, I felt like I was being grilled in my hands. Blisters started to bubble on my hands that were visible to the naked eye.


    "Xiao Yong, save Xiao Yang first!" Uncle roared in panic.


    When Sun Yong saw this, he shot a fierce glance at the puppet, picked up a chopstick from the table, stabbed it with force, and stuck the puppet onto the altar. Then, he rushed to my body, pulled out two strands of hair, clipped it onto the Spiritual Talisman, and stuck it onto another puppet.


    "Hurry, I need to increase my control over your ''birthday''! Otherwise, I won''t be able to save you!" Sun Yong roared at me after casting his technique.


    I suddenly realised that I could make a sound, and immediately reported my birth date. The word ''birthdate'' was very important, in ancient times, unless it was my parents'' close relatives, it would not easily leak out, because many evil mages can use the word ''eight'' to harm people, so Uncle naturally taught me not to leak the word ''eight'', but now it was different. With the word ''eight'', Sun Yong had to increase his control.


    "The heavens have three wonders, the sun, moon and stars. All the gods and spirits in the world are shocked. If there are any evil spirits or demons approaching, the earth will be filled with endless evil spirits. The sky is clear, the earth spirits ¡­" Sun Yong''s eyes were scarlet red, his expression sinister as he continuously chanted incantations towards the puppet, forming hand seals, before shouting out explosively.


    "Bang!" After shouting, the puppet exploded, causing Sun Yong to sit down on the ground.


    "Pu" A few kilometers away, Zhao Jiale spat out a mouthful of blood and flew a few metres away. He sat on the ground with a dejected expression.


    "Zhao Jiale, what''s wrong?" Zhou Dong, who was lying on the ground, shouted.


    "I, I lost," Zhao Jiale mumbled, looking inconceivable.


    "If you''ve lost, then run away," Zhou Dong bellowed. He knew he had lost, but he still stood there in a daze.


    "Run, run" Zhao Jiale regained his senses, crawled up and was about to run.


    "And me, save me!" Zhou Dong panicked and continued to shout.


    It was only then that Zhao Jiale came to his senses and pulled Zhou Dong up. However, he did not pull Zhou Dong up, so much that Zhou Dong roared in pain, and only then did Zhao Jiale remember, and went to the altar to grab the Peach Wood Sword and waved it around while hacking at Zhou Dong''s thigh. Only then did Zhao Jiale stand up, and the two of them fled in panic.


    In the hotel, in the room, the Yin Qi was condensing and the number of wandering souls and ghosts increased. Uncle snorted and shot out a dozen talismans, scaring all of the wandering souls and ghosts away.


    "It''s over, go down and rest," Uncle said to Sun Yong.


    "Go east, less than five miles, send people to check it out," Sun Yong said tiredly.


    "Don''t worry, I know what to do," Uncle nodded.

 C58

    In the end, Uncle did not chase after Zhou Dong and Zhao Jiale, because Uncle was not at ease, even though Sun Yong had defeated the other party, he had used up all of his strength, after all, Sun Yong''s injuries had not fully recovered, so once the battle was over, Sun Yong immediately went into a brief closed door cultivation, and did not come out until the second day.


    "How is it?" On the second day, Sun Yong came out of seclusion.


    "I''m fine, did you catch those two?" Sun Yong asked.


    The Uncle shook his head and explained, "I did not send anyone to chase them. We do not know the situation of the person behind them.


    Uncle''s worries were not unreasonable. It was very simple for meticulous people to come up with a strategy, to first swindle the main force away, then use a backstab. This kind of plan is definitely not limited to the military strategy, and here with us, when Sun Yong was in closed door cultivation at that time, I was also considered half crippled.


    "I understand, then what should we do, grandfather," Sun Yong replied. He did not hesitate, he did not try to grab it, he had already fought, he knew how capable the other party was, as long as he completely recovered, that fellow would definitely not be his match.


    "Find a place to heal your wounds. In the end, you can''t drag this on any longer," Uncle said.


    After a month of recuperation, Sun Yong''s injuries had basically healed and he was able to walk normally, but if he was to fight, the effects of the battle would be great. For example, if Sun Yong was at his peak, then the other party would definitely not have the chance to escape.


    Sun Yong frowned, and said: "The opponent''s background is not small, and is extremely arrogant, I''m afraid that they will not let this matter rest."


    Secondly, the mind world was very important to the cultivation, especially when dealing with fellow cultivators, they rarely fought, and basically withdrew as soon as they found out about the situation. However, this time, they were so arrogant, probably because they had been accustomed to it in the past, so they would look down on others. This time, they would come back with even more vicious revenge.


    "It''s alright, it''s fine if they don''t come, but if they do, then they won''t leave!" Uncle said indifferently, his tone was filled with confidence.


    "Alright, let''s find a place to stay for a while, I''ll rest for another month and I''ll be almost healed," Sun Yong replied. He needed to recuperate, if not he would want to go to the various Great Dao''s Holy Lands. The ancient saying said that the sect had 36 heavenly passages and 72 Blessed Paradises, these were places that he had to go to.


    "Mn, the locations have already been arranged. A small fishing village by the sea, its environment is not bad. It has a simple and honest folk style, it''s worth living here," Uncle said.


    Originally, I wanted to give the red packet that An Jiang gave me last time to the Uncle. Unfortunately, he doesn''t like this amount of money, so I didn''t bother with pleasantries and just directly kept it.


    I only need a quiet place to cultivate. Training during the day, meditating at night, learning incantations, hand signs, drawing array glyphs, as well as all sorts of spells ¡­ I have a lot of things to learn.


    and Zhou Dong supported each other back to the Xinyang. By the time they reached the Xinyang, Zhao Jiale was already on the verge of collapse, and Zhou Dong''s entire body was also covered with scars and bruises. The two of them had escaped with everything they had on their way back, and they were also worried that the other party would chase them down.


    When Zhao Jiale woke up, it was already the second day. He was in the hospital, and the moment he woke up, he saw his family members by his side. His heart warmed.


    But when his family saw that he had woken up, they became frightened and immediately went to call for someone. A few minutes later, Zhao Jiale saw a person that caused him to feel extremely terrified.


    "First, I''m sorry, Sir." Zhao Jiale thought back to his previous life, and suddenly realized that he had not completed the mission he had to complete.


    "There''s no need to apologize, I was careless. I didn''t expect the other party to be so powerful. I thought they were only at the level of the great stick of the martial arts world." The old man raised his hand and smiled.


    That''s it? Zhao Jiale was shocked. Since when was his boss so easy to talk to? Not only did he fail the mission without any penalty, he even tried to advise him otherwise? The boss couldn''t have been possessed by a ghost as well, right?


    "Sir, that day after I left the Xinyang, I went ¡­" Zhao Jiale told his everything that he had done these past few days. He couldn''t wait to tell him about it even after going to the toilet.


    It was only after listening did he let out a long sigh, "It''s true that I was careless, the other party had long seen through our plan, and even when you went to An Hai to get their contact information, they already predicted it. The police searches that you guys met were designed by them, and the goal was to deal with Zhou Dong''s subordinates, then force you all to engage in a battle with them, and a battle technique is their most adept, careful and prudent, who knows what kind of person they are."


    Against such a powerful opponent, even if he went on stage himself, he might not be able to win, much less against his subordinates.


    "Then, Sir, why didn''t they capture us? At that time, my battle technique had failed and I was already injured, if he had rushed out, we definitely wouldn''t have been able to hold on," Zhao Jiale asked again.


    "I don''t know. Perhaps it''s a warning. They''re telling me that they have no intention of forcing me to death, so I let you all go. They just want me to stop messing with them, or they might be trying to find me along the way." The old man replied.


    "Ah, that, that, I ¡­" Zhao Jiale panicked. If he let them track him and find out the owner''s address, he was dead meat.


    "Unfortunately, the latter situation did not happen. It seems like they are warning me." The old man waved his hand and said.


    "Then what do we do next?" Zhao Jiale did not have a clue, he did not know what to say.


    "What do we do? You know how important that thing is to me. If they burn it, then that''s my life! If we don''t avenge it, I won''t be able to die in peace!" The old man suddenly roared.


    "Yes, boss, I know what to do, I will gather some people and go find them, this time I will directly kill my way up to the door, I want to see if they can stop me," Zhao Jiale said quickly. He knew that his boss had not given up, and would not stop until he killed them.


    "No, no, you don''t have to rush to charge in, just let Zhou Dong go, and let him go find people, mercenaries, hoodlums, thugs, anyone is fine, the most important thing is to detain them, and you, you have to go check their information, see what kind of background they have, and then when the time comes you can give them a fatal blow, understand?" The old man said.


    "Yes, I understand." Zhao Jiale immediately agreed.


    After talking for a while longer, the old man actually kept on praising and encouraging Zhao Jiale, which made Zhao Jiale feel extremely flattered. Once the old man left, he immediately took out his phone and called Zhou Dong, telling him the old man''s plan to find someone.


    When the old man walked out of Zhao Jiale''s sickroom, he did not return home, but went to the basement where a coffin was placed. The lid of the coffin was placed at the side, but the strange thing was, the coffin was covered with talisman, and there was a large amount of glutinous rice around the coffin.


    "Teacher!" Upon seeing the old man, a young man and a young woman in the basement immediately greeted him.


    "How is it?" the old man asked.


    The two of them looked at each other, and finally the girl said, "I''m sorry, master. This one can''t do it anymore. That guy put some cinnabar and other Yang objects in the gas to destroy the balance of Yin and Yang. It''s completely useless."


    Even though he already knew what the girl was thinking, the old man was still furious because this was his unexpected misfortune. He didn''t even know this person, yet he had burned his most important treasure.


    "It''s fine if you''re useless, but go find one!" In the end, the old man was discouraged.


    "Teacher, this corpse was previously searched for five years. This, I''m afraid, is even harder now. Moreover, to do this, it won''t take ten years of effort. Master, I don''t know if you have any other methods ¡­" The woman said.


    "Do as I say, Zhao Jiale has lost," the old man replied.


    "Ah!"


    "What? Senior brother Zhao lost?" The two of them cried out in surprise. Among them, the strongest was undoubtedly their master, but after Master, Zhao Jiale was the strongest, and had surpassed them by quite a bit. Now that he had lost to Zhao Jiale, there was even less hope for them.


    "Master, I have an idea that I''m not sure if I should say it or not," the woman immediately said after a while.


    "Speak!" The old man only had one word to say.


    "Master, we have kept a low profile all these years and have not made things difficult for anyone, but a disaster still befell us, because we did not offend them in any way, but have even burned down Master''s most precious thing, so we cannot not take revenge for this. Otherwise, how could we ever get our foothold in the underworld, since senior brother Zhao has already lost, it seems that besides Master, no one else can beat them, but Master, you are always so noble, how can you take risks? So, I think that it is not good for you to turn this corpse into a zombie, with the unique characteristics of this zombie, then they will definitely become powerful, I do not believe that they can still win against that woman."


    "Ah! Junior Sister!" As soon as the words left her mouth, the man beside her roared. Refining zombies, did his junior sister go crazy? Did she not know what era it was?


    "Senior brother, you know how much effort Master has put in for this. Shouldn''t you take revenge if it is destroyed? Even if you don''t, you have to make them compensate for the damage, right?" The woman immediately replied.


    The old man sighed in his heart, as expected of the most venomous woman''s heart, he didn''t even dare to think of such a vicious method, but she had already suggested it, but it had to be said, this was a very good method, with the special characteristics of this corpse, refining it into a zombie, no one knew how powerful it would be, but it could definitely surpass an ordinary zombie, and this was enough to deal with them.


    "Since that''s the case, I shall leave this matter to you to handle. From today onwards, you can stop coming to work, go to Zhao Jiale''s side to help him do something, and then find a corpse to hand over to you," the old man said immediately, but he had also arranged for two of his disciples to be assigned a task. After he finished speaking, the old man left the basement, and inside the coffin, a corpse that had been burnt beyond recognition laid there.

 C59

    Darkness, endless darkness, I did not know where I was, it was as if I were in a void, as if I were in hell, and the darkness formed a great pressure, as if it were about to crush me, and my heart began to race.


    I wanted the New Year Tranquil Heart Incantation to calm down, but I suddenly realised that I had memorized the Tranquil Heart Incantation thoroughly. I couldn''t even remember the incantation, which made me even more terrified.


    I really don''t know where this is. I just remember that I used to meditate every night before I went to sleep, and when I opened my eyes after meditating, I would arrive here. Perhaps, this is a dream.


    The more profound the Cultivation Level, the more it is like this. I have been practicing it for more than a month now, because of the things that Sun Chengzhi left for me and the great care and guidance provided by the Uncle, I have also stepped into the threshold of the cultivation dao and for the past one month, I have not had a dream so if I continue dreaming like this, my heart would be filled with horror and horror.


    Because I also know that once a cultivator dreams, it is definitely a sign. It is just a omen of some things.


    "Wuuu ¡­" I had just thought of some bad omens when a mournful wail suddenly came from afar. This scene caused my heart and liver to tremble uncontrollably. I was extremely terrified.


    "Calming Heart Curse!"


    "Evil Repellent Spell!"


    Incantation after incantation, I seemed to have forgotten. This kind of feeling was way too frightening.


    Suddenly, a ray of light, as if coming from the horizon, shone on my body. I narrowed my eyes and carefully observed it for a moment. Then, I took a step forward. The light followed me and took a step forward.


    I kept walking, kept walking, and after walking for a while, I suddenly felt something in front of me. When I walked in, I immediately sucked in a breath of cold air because it was a coffin.


    The coffin was red and extremely bright. However, it didn''t have a lid. Furthermore, it seemed like it had been destroyed. There were many places on its body that were pitch black, as if it had been burned.


    Then I stopped here, and no matter where I went, the coffin was always right there beside me.


    I was wondering if I should go over and have a look, because I knew it must be the coffin.


    I couldn''t get around it. I gritted my teeth and decided to take a look at what was in the coffin.


    One step, two steps. I slowly approached the coffin, and very quickly, I clearly saw what was inside.


    But when I finished reading it, my entire body shook, I was dumbfounded, because the coffin was actually a corpse, a very strange corpse, that corpse seemed to have been burned to death, and half of my face could be seen to be a beautiful woman, but the other half of my face was burned to the bone, but that wasn''t the main point, the most important point was that I seemed to have seen this corpse somewhere before, and it was actually a bit familiar.


    "Where is it? Where have I seen it before?" I continuously searched through my mind. Suddenly, a thought struck me.


    "Thump thump thump." I consecutively took a few steps back, because I remembered that this was the corpse that Sun Yong and I dug out from the profound garden at Xinyang and burned it.


    When I thought of this, I wanted to run, but when I turned around, I found that the coffin was right in front of my eyes. I almost ran straight into the coffin, and there was a hand next to it.


    "Fake corpse!" My scalp felt numb. A dead person stood up. What else could this be other than a corpse?


    "Roar ~ ~" Sure enough, the female corpse slowly stood up. Her eyes emitted a faint green light and she opened her mouth to roar at me. Her two sharp teeth were especially obvious.


    The zombie frightened me even more, but at that moment, the zombie jumped up and jumped right above me. It was about to land right on top of me, but I didn''t care.


    "Peng!" This punch was so firm that I was overjoyed. Just as I was about to rush forward, I was shocked to discover that my hand seemed to have been controlled by someone.


    "Wake up!" Then, a loud roar that was loud enough to be deafening sent the world spinning around me.


    "Uncle, Uncle!" When I got up and saw Uncle standing in front of me, I couldn''t help but exclaim in shock.


    When I saw Sun Yong, I was even more shocked, and immediately asked: "Sun Yong, what happened to your eyes, why were they so red? No, wait, you were swollen ¡­"


    "Hmph." Sun Yong''s expression was extremely ugly. With a cold snort, he gave me another fierce glance before leaving with a flick of his sleeve.


    "Uncle, that, that, could it be ¡­" I suddenly thought of something, it can''t be that I was the one who beat Sun Yong up, right?


    "That''s not important. What''s important is what you dreamed of last night, and in the morning, when I didn''t see you get up for morning practice, I called Xiao Yong over to see you, but when I heard you shouting and screaming in your room outside the door, I opened the door and entered. I discovered that your condition is really bad," the Uncle explained.


    "I, I seem to have dreamt of the female corpse that was burned down by Sun Yong and I in the Xinyang City''s mausoleum garden," I immediately said. I didn''t dare to hide it from his, so I told his everything that I knew in detail.


    "A female corpse. Fake corpse. This, this is over a thousand miles away, it can also affect your dream. This ¡­" Uncle''s brows were tightly knitted after hearing this. It was obvious that he too, was at a loss of what to do.


    After a short while, Sun Yong still returned with a cloth wrapped around his eyes, and asked me coldly what was going on. I repeated that again, Sun Yong''s expression was the same as Uncle''s, extremely ugly.


    "This is serious. If the female corpse is really in your consciousness thousands of miles away, then she is definitely a super big zombie, we are definitely not her opponent. If not, and she is even near us, then that means we have been exposed. Zhao Jiale and the rest must kill us," Sun Yong replied.


    Sun Yong''s words surprised me greatly, because what he said was right. It seemed like we were already in danger, so we couldn''t stay in this coastal town that we just came to.


    "Don''t worry, they won''t be found that easily. The so-called cultivators don''t have dreams, and since you have dreams, you must have a deeper meaning. Maybe it''s because that female corpse gave you a sense of alertness," Uncle said in a different tone from Sun Yong.


    "Wake up, is it possible that we burned her body?" I replied. I didn''t believe him. We did burn her body, so it was normal for them to kill us. It wouldn''t be normal for them to help us and warn us.


    "Of course, it''s possible that when a person is reincarnated into the Heavenly Dao Realm, even if she dies, she will not be able to rest in peace, and will be buried in the resting place. You have to know, no matter what the person behind the scenes wants to do, the corpse definitely won''t want to, and she will be in extreme pain, endless pain. Every day, it will be like reincarnation, like the punishments of the eighteen levels of hell. You burned her body, and although it was a moment of pain, you were able to save her.


    This kind of explanation would work? I looked at Sun Yong, but he started to become silent, it was clear, Uncle was about to convince him.


    "Even so, why did she warn me in the form of zombies extorting corpses? Does she mean that we will encounter zombies?" I said again.


    "It''s very possible that she was buried in the rearing ground and absorbed countless Yin Qi. If those people were evil enough to refine her into a zombie, then this zombie would be extremely powerful, even more powerful than the average Zombie King." Uncle said.


    "Ah, then wouldn''t we have to accept the attack of a super zombie?" I exclaimed.


    "There''s this possibility, so we can''t let down our guard. In the following time, I will organize some methods to deal with zombies, and we can study it together," Uncle said. As it turned out, he did not know much about zombies, let alone how to deal with enemies.


    "Grandfather, I feel that this matter is out of the ordinary. No matter what kind of dream he has, we don''t dare to underestimate him, so I feel that we should still be more vigilant, or perhaps it should be divination," Sun Yong said.


    Uncle was startled. Divination, was there a need for it, since this was exposing the secret of heaven, thus he shook his head, the matter of divination was better done in less than a second.


    However, at this time, a thousand miles away on a mountain near Xinyang City, a beautiful woman was wiping the hair on her head in great excitement, and in front of her, stood a woman. However, that woman was extremely strange, half of her body had been burnt and half of her face had turned black, her eyes were slightly closed, but two sharp teeth were revealed on her mouth. The nails on her hands were at least six centimeters long, and the nails were completely black, making her look extremely terrifying.


    "Success, it really succeeded! This, the Zombie King, will be mine from now on!" The woman was overjoyed. She grabbed a bell and shook it. With a wave of her finger, the woman beside her jumped in the direction of her finger.

 C60

    The zombies should be the most widespread legend among the masses. This was due to Lin Zhengying''s series of zombie movies in the 1980s and 1990s, which were not only popular in the mainland, but also the Chinese world in Southeast Asia. Even Sun Yong''s Zombie Enlightenment was because of those movies.


    Of course, it''s also because of this reason that they have similar knowledge about zombies as I do, comparable to a noob. That''s why we spent the next few days researching things related to zombies.


    In the Qing Dynasty, the era where zombie legends were prevalent was described in detail in Yuan Mei''s < Zi''s Wordless > and Ji Xiaofan''s < Records of the Grass Hall >. However, after reading it, we didn''t find anything special about it.


    For example, regarding the four grand ancestors of the zombies, it was that ''Winning hook'', ''General'', ''General'' and ''Heir''. These were all ancient legends. Whether they were true or false, no one knew.


    There was also the formation of zombies. In the "Notes on the Grass-Reading Grass Hall", there was a division of zombies into zombies and zombies. Corpse transformation was caused by lightning or the touch of a cat. Burying for a long time without rotting was the function of raising corpses.


    Because of the imbalance of acid and base, there would be no snake-worm or rat ants, and the natural corpse would also not rot. So if the hair and nails continued to grow and went through some mysterious change, there was a possibility that the corpse would become a zombie.


    It was said that this technique could turn a dead person into a zombie, and was extremely evil. It was a taboo technique in the Daoist world, but it was also passed down by bad people. Once in awhile, someone would inherit this technique and cause a storm in the martial arts world.


    "Zombies, a combination of heaven and earth''s resentment, the creation of bad luck, immortality, immortality, immortality, being abandoned by the three realms of heaven and earth, unruly, displaced, stiff body, hatred in the human world, eating blood as food, using the blood of the living to vent his loneliness, this is the Hong Kong movie''s explanation of zombies. Although it is nonsense, there is still something to be said about it." While researching zombies, Uncle pointed to a sentence.


    I know, this phrase is very famous, it is "I Have a Date with a Zombie" this television line, very classic, so I quickly asked why.


    "To become a zombie, the body and soul must exist at the same time, which probably means that the soul that should have died must have been forcefully locked inside the body. Then, the soul would not be able to be reincarnated, and would only have one result, be turned into ashes. As for grievances, there is a reason to eat blood, and blood sucking by zombies is not fake. Blood has a spirit, and human blood spirit energy is even stronger, so it has a fatal attraction for them," Sun Yong explained on the side.


    "Sucking blood? "Holy shit, doesn''t this mean that we are bringing along a zombie?" I exclaimed before looking at the Pig Slaughtering Knife.


    Uncle was slightly stunned for a moment, then laughed, while Sun Yong glared and scolded him. Is this the same concept?


    "Enough, stop fighting, it''s useless even if we argue with them, we just need to prevent them from fighting, we don''t want to thoroughly study this, now we are not even sure if they really refined zombies, you have to know that zombies are like a bomb, with the current density of the population, no matter which city, it will be a disaster," Uncle said as he saw that I was about to start a fight with Sun Yong, he immediately came over to smooth things over.


    "I know. Is corpse poison contagious? Human society doesn''t have any antidotes. Other than some legendary methods like glutinous rice, once it breaks out, we can''t leave for a short period of time, right?" I replied.


    There were very few people in the fishing villages by the sea, because this was not the fishing village next to the port, nor were there any large docks or tourist destinations. There were only some fishermen, many of them small in number, and there were also large swathes of wasteland, enough for us to fight the enemy.


    "To deal with the zombies, I have already sent people to purchase the glutinous rice, the money sword, the Peach Wood Sword, the Eight Trigrams Mirror, as well as the black donkey''s hoof and the black dog blood. Now, all that is left are some talismans, leave the drawing of talismans to Xiao Yong, everything will be fine after I prepare them," Uncle continued.


    "That''s not right, Uncle. What about me? What am I going to do? I can''t calm down and cultivate in the environment before the great battle! I can''t let it go!" I immediately said.


    Ever since that day I dreamt of that female corpse, I couldn''t calm my mind and started cultivating. I kept having the feeling that something was going to happen and that even the Tranquil Heart Mantra wouldn''t work.


    "Since you can''t relax, fine, I''ll give you a difficult mission. Return to the recovery town and use you as bait," Uncle said after thinking for a while.


    "Ah, Uncle, this is not a joke, is it?" I cried out.


    "It''s not a joke. Ever since the fight back then, we had actually already gotten rid of them, and now they are easily unable to find us, so I''m afraid that they will force An Hai and the others to use this method to lure us out. If that''s the case, then we are really too passive, so we might as well you go over yourself.


    "Okay, I understand, I agree, when will we go?" I thought about it, then agreed, because I knew, Uncle wouldn''t harm me, and this matter shouldn''t involve others, especially seeing that An Hai and the others are suffering, it would be better for me to go. Although my strength isn''t much, but it''s still better than theirs, even if a real zombie appears, under the state of being completely prepared, it would definitely be able to escape.


    But I didn''t come back alone, I came back with two other people who came with me. They are the two bodyguards of the Uncle, for short, Bao Ge, Genji, the Uncle sent them here to prevent Zhou Dong from escaping.


    Of course, this time they don''t have any criminal record, unlike last time, where they were caught before even having committed a heinous crime, and correspondingly, their fighting strength has also decreased by a lot, but we did not underestimate them, at least if it were just me alone, we would not be able to do anything about it.


    This time, our residence is right next to the one An Hai and the others are renting. After returning, the first thing I did was to pay a visit to An Hai.


    "Little Mr. Zhou, you, why did you come back?" An Hai was also very surprised to see me.


    "Sigh, a few days ago I helped someone deal with something. It was very dangerous and I suffered from internal injuries. I came back to recuperate. Isn''t it because I''m familiar with the place? So I came back?" I smiled as I replied.


    "Ah, she''s injured, where is she?" An Hai hurriedly asked, looking extremely concerned.


    Well, why are you asking so clearly? I had to make it up more carefully, so I tried to change the subject, like asking his niece how well she was feeling.


    "An Xin, An Xin is fine, and did as you said, there''s nothing else, he''s in his room right now," An Hai said.


    "Oh, that''s good. That''s good. Eh, that''s not right. Did An Xin come to the room?" I replied in surprise.


    "That''s right, An Xin''s body is in a terrible condition this time, so we helped her get a break from school and sent her over to me. Look, it''s a beautiful place, suitable for recovering. The air here is rich in all kinds of ion elements," An Hai explained.


    "Hehe!" I laughed in my heart, completely speechless. Even if they were recovering, they would still have to run thousands of miles away.


    Thus, I failed in changing the topic and looked at An Xin. However, after taking a look at her, I immediately felt a sense of amazement.


    The first time he saw An Xin, her hair was in disarray, and her face was hideous. She even had a beard, and she was in a horrible shape, and she didn''t look like the one in the photo. However, when he looked at her this time, he found that An Xin was still very beautiful.


    "Are you alright? How do you feel?" I asked softly.


    "I''m fine, thank you, Mr. Zhou," An Xin replied.


    "What Mr. Zhou? Call me Zhou Yang, or Big Brother Zhou," I replied with a smile.


    "Ah, that, oh, Big Brother Zhou." An Xin seemed to be frightened by me, like a frightened rabbit.


    "Cough cough. About that, I just moved here today. I have some matters to attend to so I''ll be leaving first. I''ll come see you tomorrow ¡­" I coughed and felt a bit embarrassed.


    "Mr. Zhou, you ¡­" The moment I stepped out the door, the bodyguard, Brother Bao, said to me.


    "What, you don''t think that I have a lecherous mind do you?" I said to Bao Ge with a smile. Baoge and Brother Genji were the Uncle''s trusted aides. They had followed him for many years, so they could definitely be at ease.


    "No, I just feel that An Xin might have some problems." Bao-ge said.


    Even though he didn''t say it out loud, I knew what he meant. I patted him on the shoulder and gave him a reassuring look.

 C61

    Very quickly, I stayed in the recovery town for three days. These three days were extremely peaceful, as if everything that had happened before was like a dream, without any suspicions. There was no Zhou Dong, no zombies, nothing.


    Every day, aside from training, I would head over to chat with An Xin. Perhaps it was because she was completely shocked by what happened last time, so she paid a lot of attention to some of the rules and regulations.


    Still, I told her a lot of the taboos of life, some rules that I had to know so I wouldn''t run into anything next time.


    Thus, after three days of interaction, An Xin and I became more familiar with each other. Our conversation would no longer be as formal as it was the first time.


    On the fourth day, An Xin told me that a few of her friends were coming to see her, that they were her best friends in school and that she was taking advantage of the holidays to visit her. She wanted me to show them around because she wasn''t feeling well.


    Of course, I agreed to that. An Xin''s best friend is also a girl. To be shopping with a girl, that is what I am looking forward to.


    In the afternoon, An Xin''s friends arrived. It wasn''t the three people that An Xin mentioned, but four. However, An Xin''s friends explained that one of them was her cousin. Upon hearing that she was going to the southern recuperation town, they came together.


    "Hello, I am Zhang Jia. I am working in the field of geriatric recuperation, you know, the smog in the north is very thick, and many old people with respiratory illnesses have come to the south to recuperate. Our company is also in the process of transformation, and I heard that some of Ah Wen''s classmates came to the south to recuperate, so I came to investigate as well," the woman explained.


    "Welcome, welcome," I said, smiling. There was nothing wrong with this explanation.


    "Thank you, but this mission was done in private, Mr. Zhou will take more responsibility," Zhang Jia said again.


    "Understood, understood, don''t worry, I won''t say too much," I immediately replied. I completely understood what Zhang Jia was saying, wasn''t she just here to secretly investigate, for example, some confidential things like prices.


    They walked and chatted on the side of the road and soon arrived at An Xin''s residence. Afterwards, they all naturally began to chat with each other.


    "Big Bro Zhou, is this your bodyguard? What are you doing? This is the first time I''ve seen a bodyguard in real life!" the girl called Ah Wen asked me.


    I looked at Bao-ge and Genji, I told them to change their clothes, but they always wore suits, and if I didn''t keep emphasizing it, they would probably even wear sunglasses. The aura of a bodyguard was really too obvious, especially their vigilant eyes, which kept looking around.


    "Yes, they are all my bodyguards. As for what I do, I can''t tell you, it''s a secret," I replied with a smile. In any case, my act here wouldn''t get struck by lightning, so borrowing Sun Yong''s family''s power wasn''t bad.


    "Tsk, how could you keep it a secret. An Xin has already told us everything. Are you really a mage? You''re the kind of expert in zombie movies!" Xiao Wen whispered.


    "Haha ¡­" I laughed and didn''t answer him directly. Luckily, he didn''t say I was a Taoist monk, otherwise I would have denied it, I didn''t want to become a monk. I still hadn''t earned enough money to get married, and I still hadn''t had enough meat to eat.


    After Xiao Wen and the others finished chatting with An Xin, they naturally had to take them around. After all, how could they stay in a room so far away? They definitely had to go around everywhere.


    So, I brought them to take a walk around the little town. Although this little town was famous, only the villages near the mountains were the places where An Hai and the rest could truly rest. There was water in the mountains here, the air was fresh, and it was said that there were high levels of ions in the air, which were very helpful to people with respiratory illnesses.


    The place that Zhang Jia paid attention to was naturally the organizational structure of this place, which was a commercial place. One had to know that if one wanted to build a recovery town, not only would one have to trick people into coming here, after she came here, the resources, scenery, medical treatment, public facilities, even the atmosphere of the people were all closely related. It was possible that if one did not complete well, the entire business project would collapse, so she had to inspect it very carefully.


    So, after the first day had passed, after we had invited them to dinner in a nearby house in the evening, and then sent them to the inn, I returned to our lodgings with the other brothers, Baogongers and others.


    "Mr. Zhou, that Zhang Jia can''t find any information, even if she''s Xiao Wen''s cousin, it doesn''t seem like she''s lacking," Bao-ge said to me after returning home.


    Naturally, they sent the news back to the Uncle, and told them to investigate. However, after a day had passed, they still did not find anything, but this was the most suspicious thing.


    "I know, don''t worry, she wouldn''t act against us so quickly. I can see that she doesn''t want to abandon her current identity, so she definitely wouldn''t act against me in broad daylight. She would think of ways to move you guys away. When the time comes, you have to be careful and don''t play any tricks."


    I am very confident in this point. Sun Yong is not by my side, unless she has already found their position, she would not rashly make his move. He would not even kill me in advance, and would only think of a way to get their position from me.


    "Don''t worry Mr. Zhou, we know what to do," Baoge replied.


    After saying that, I exchanged some information with Uncle, Sun Yong and the rest. They all thought that there was something wrong with Zhang Jia, but in order to prevent her from being a pawn, I was told not to act rashly.


    The next day, Xiao Wen and the others came back to accompany An Xin for a long time. Afterwards, they asked me to take them to a tourist attraction outside of the little town.


    I agreed to this request again. I brought Baoge, Brother Gen, Xiao Wen and the other girls to some nearby tourist attractions. Uncle and I went to those places once and there wasn''t anything special there.


    After dinner, he sent them to the train station to catch a ride. But that Zhang Jia did not leave, according to her meaning, her business was not finished yet.


    "Mr. Zhou, thank you so much. Last night, I sent the report to the boss, and the boss''s interest in this project increased by a few points, so I''m still busy now. I don''t know if I can trouble you in the future," Zhang Jia said to me.


    "Of course, we are friends," I said, smiling.


    "Then I''ll have to thank you so much. You''ve already spent so much for these past two days, how about I treat you guys a midnight snack instead?" Zhang Jia said.


    "Sure, I happen to be a bit hungry," I replied.


    Thus, we went to find a place to have a supper. After we finished eating, another hour passed, and the process of eating was very enjoyable. Zhang Jia was a person who really knew how to liven up the atmosphere, it made everyone feel like she was bathed in spring breeze.


    "Drink, drink, I said, let''s continue drinking!" When they paid the bill, a few drunk delinquents, who kept hooting and drinking, walked over. Bao-ge and Genji stood in front of them, frowning.


    "F * ck, who the hell are you guys? Good dogs don''t block the way, do you know who I am?" Seeing Bao-ge and Genji, those hooligans immediately picked them up.


    "Mr. Zhou, let''s go first. Quick!" Bao-ge turned around and said to me.


    I immediately brought Zhang Jia to walk out of the room, but just at this moment, a delinquent suddenly vomited, and in the direction of Brother Bao, Brother Bao was naturally subconsciously separating him, but upon touching him, the other delinquents first stared blankly, then began cursing loudly, and then, the push started, Brother Bao and the rest of them were experienced enough to not let them get near, so they constantly separated them.


    "Bang!" It was unknown who threw a bottle of wine at them, but once it hit the group of delinquents, the free-for-all began.


    Those hooligans were all young and drunk, so how could they be a match for Baoge and the other two professional bodyguards? They were easily knocked down, but the hooligans were very unwilling, so many people took out their phones to call for help.


    "Let''s go, if they really are local tyrants, then there might be a lot of people coming," I said to Zhang Jia.


    "Ah, then what do we do?" Zhang Jia panicked, as if she was afraid of such a fight.


    "Don''t worry, it''s alright. Bao-ge and the others are all professional bodyguards." I said with a smile.


    Zhang Jia nodded her head, she seemed to be relieved, and we went to get his car, but as soon as we started it, a group of hoodlums holding machetes surrounded us.


    "Mr. Zhou, they have a lot of people, we might not be able to take care of you. You guys get off the car first and walk to the entrance of the police station to wait for us there. We will quickly settle this matter here." At this time, Bao-ge turned around and said to me.


    I naturally agreed, because there were too many hooligans this time ah. Thus, I pulled Zhang Jia out of the car quietly, and Baoge and the rest lured the hooligans away.


    I took Zhang Jia and ran for a long distance, and in the end, I didn''t even know where I went.


    "No more running, no more running, I can''t run anymore," Zhang Jia said in the end while holding onto her stomach, as if it was very uncomfortable.


    "Right, I''m not running anymore. I don''t want to run either. How boring," I stopped and said.


    "No meaning, what does that mean?" Zhang Jia asked me.


    "It''s meaningless, so it''s meaningless. Does Miss Zhang think that there''s some deep meaning to it?" I said with a sneer.


    "What do you mean?" Zhang Jia said somewhat panickedly, both hands covering her chest as she retreated a few steps back.


    "Stop acting. Is that interesting? I saw it all. Take the dagger in your hand." I took a few steps back and said with a smile.


    "I don''t understand what you mean, but let me tell you, if you want to do anything, I can advise you to consider it carefully," Zhang Jia said.


    "Fine, continue pretending. Since you''re not going to make a move, then sorry about it, I will leave first." I slowly retreated, looking at Zhang Jia as I spoke.


    After continuously retreating more than ten steps, Zhang Jia''s expression finally changed. Her powerful aura became cold and ruthless, with killing intent in her eyes.


    "How did I expose my secret?" Zhang Jia coldly asked.

 C62

    Looking at Zhang Jia''s angry expression, I felt like I was going to die from laughter. She even asked me where I had been found, and it caused her to be filled with loopholes. What Xiao Wen''s cousin?


    "Tell me, where did I get the information from? If I say it out loud, I can let you die a little faster!" Seeing how I was holding back my laughter, Zhang Jia became even more furious.


    "Hey, are you kidding me? Since I already knew that you had a problem, shouldn''t you have escaped? You want me to die a little faster? "Is there something wrong with your head?" I laughed. Let me die a little faster.


    "Is that so? Since you know that there''s something wrong with me and you still dare to stay by yourself, you''re very considerate ah." Zhang Jia said coldly. With a swing of her hand, a small blade appeared in her hand.


    This move stunned me for a moment, and I thought to myself in my heart, this is not good, this is what it means for an amateur to watch a show, for an expert to watch a show. Although I have yet to become an expert in martial arts, my eyes are not bad, and I know that Zhang Jia being able to make such a move can only mean one thing, and that is that her blade arts are very powerful.


    "Do you know what you''ve done wrong, over and over again?" But I wasn''t too nervous, I knew that Brother Bao, Brother Gen and the others would definitely get rid of those hooligans as soon as possible and come back to save me. I didn''t believe that two professional bodyguards couldn''t beat her.


    "What fault?" Zhang Jia coldly said. She valued this point, failure was not a problem, she could come again and again, but no matter whether it was Zhou Dong coming back previously or her now, she had been eaten alive by him, this was something she could not tolerate.


    "Wrong. It''s because your world is too small. You look down on rich people." I pretended to sigh as I spoke.


    "What do you mean? What do you mean by looking down on rich people?" Zhang Jia couldn''t understand.


    Even if you guys have money, you guys have never met a real tycoon. This world is still filled with rich people, like you say you''re Xiao Wen''s cousin, but I told people to go and look for him, they can''t find out, Zhou Dong summoned his subordinates to look for trouble with me, he''s clean, but he doesn''t have his own subordinates, it''s easy to find out after checking, he called so many delinquents over, don''t tell me he wants to hide anything from me? "I laughed.


    This sentence could be said for me, because the power of money is really great, it is because I am rich that Uncle is so confident, he can spend money to buy information, and any suspicious people around can quickly investigate, because of the money, he can find countless helpers, and he can buy whatever materials he wants immediately, this is the benefit of money.


    The meaning of magic was to practice the way of cultivation, that is to say, without a teacher to master it, there was nothing at all. However, money was ranked in front of the cultivation of the Blessed Paradise, which was used for cultivation, as well as friends who shared the same aspirations. This showed the importance of this; learning the Dao required money, and inside and out required a great amount of wealth; not to mention the daily consumption rate, the medicinal herbs used, the materials for drawing talismans, and so on; these were all huge expenses.


    In the modern era, the importance of money was even more obvious. There were many ways to kill someone without money, and only money could protect one''s self. As long as one did not offend someone much stronger than oneself, that was enough.


    "Rich, now that there are so many rich people, do you think this can save your life?" Zhang Jia coldly laughed, but her heart was thumping, they had naturally investigated the backgrounds of these people, and this Zhou Yang in front of them had an ordinary background, not that anything was special, but that Sun Yong''s background was actually outside the country, and they had not found anything, could he really be some kind of extraordinary person?


    "Tch, then who do you think you are? Do you really think you know some evil techniques and you can go to heaven? What kind of corpse rearing grounds do you dare to use? It''s fine if you don''t have any achievements, but do you think you can escape if something goes wrong? "A bunch of frogs at the bottom of a well, stupid hats," I said without mercy.


    "Very good, I want to see if your bones are as tough as your mouth." Zhang Jia was so angry that she choked, and rushed over with her blade.


    I turned around and ran, not looking as tired as before. This was all thanks to the month I spent running along the mountain road every day in the recovery town, which greatly improved my physique, making it effortless to run as fast as possible. On the other hand, maybe Zhang Jia had good stamina, but unfortunately she was wearing high heels today and could only run for a few meters or so before slowly falling behind.


    "Zhou Dong, where are you? Don''t chase him, we fell into his trap, they already knew that we would meet up with them!" Seeing that he could not catch him, Zhang Jia immediately took out his phone and called for help.


    I heard it in front and thought, that''s not good, Zhou Dong had a lot of people, and would be easily caught up to. If they were to be caught up to, that would be the end of it, it would be f * cking easy to kidnap.


    So I ran a bit faster and also took out my cell phone to contact Brother Bao and the others.


    "Hurry, hurry up and come back! They have gathered together! We need to retreat!" I immediately shouted out and hung up the phone.


    Our previous goal was to lure them over, but now that we have basically achieved it, Zhang Jia should not bother trying to make things difficult for An Hai and the others anymore.


    Seven to eight minutes later, Zhang Jia''s men saw me first. Four hooligans on two motorcycles forced me to the side of the road, and there were still people madly rushing over tens of meters away. I thought that I was going to start fighting with my life.


    Fortunately, at the most critical moment, Bao-ge and the others arrived. Moreover, they were extremely vicious and directly crashed into a motorcycle, sending people flying. The people on the other motorcycle were all scared silly.


    "F * ck, you guys are crazy!" I shouted as soon as I got on the car. I''m f * cking looking to die, now those two are definitely going to die.


    "Mr. Zhou, sit down. We need to leave quickly. Little Treasure is injured," Brother Genji replied to me.


    As I looked, I realized that both of them had a lot of bloodstains on their bodies, and Brother Gen had one hand on Brother Bao''s stomach. It seemed that their injuries were not light, causing them to be truly angered, or else they wouldn''t have tried to kill themselves.


    "What just happened? Isn''t that a play?" I asked again. They were a little late, and if they were any slower, I would have had to go all out. I had a GPS on me, so they should be able to find me soon.


    "We''ve fallen into a trap. They should have come a long time ago, and are more familiar with the terrain than us. There are also a lot of people, but the key point is that they have guns."


    "What? There''s a gun? Is that for real?" When I heard there was a gun, I panicked. Guns and knives are different, fighting on the streets is fine no matter how fierce you are. Someone from the police station is going to suppress you.


    This was enough to show how powerful a gun was, especially in a country like this where guns were strictly prohibited.


    "Self-made firearms aren''t very powerful, but I don''t dare underestimate them. I''ve already reported this to the boss, so they will deal with it," replied Brother Geng.


    "Oh, that''s good, let''s go," I said at once.


    Sure enough, not long after, Sun Yong came over and called me, asking me about what had happened. I told Sun Yong about the conversation between them and after Sun Yong fell silent for a while, Sun Yong told me to come back before anything else.


    "Faster, there are people following us. We don''t need to get rid of them, but we have to be at a safe distance," I said, looking back.


    Behind them, Zhang Jia finally got into Zhou Dong''s car. Beside them, there were two other cars and a few motorcycles.


    "Stop," suddenly, Zhang Jia coldly said as the driver slowly stopped the car.


    "Continue chasing after the rest, what are you stopping for?" Unexpectedly, the other two cars had slowed down as well, causing Zhang Jia to instantly scold them.


    Zhou Dong immediately told his subordinates to chase after him and to give him a huge reward.


    "What''s wrong, why did you stop?" Zhou Dong asked.


    "There''s no reason, rushing up like this is not wise, don''t look at how many of us there are, but the opponent is very strong, let''s wait for my treasures to arrive before we do anything," Zhang Jia replied.


    Speaking of treasures, even someone with Zhou Dong''s vicious personality couldn''t help but shiver. That was just too scary.


    "We''ll be there soon. From the warehouse to here, it''ll take at most two hours," Zhou Dong hurriedly said.


    "Alright, I''ll wait for two hours. Your people don''t stop, go up and test their water first, and see how strong they are," Zhang Jia replied.


    "Alright, I''ll go make the arrangements now, I''ll be done with it soon," Zhou Dong immediately said, he did not care about his subordinates at all, the real brothers that he had friends with were the previous batch, it was a pity that they had all been captured and still haven''t gotten their connections, and these people were all just delinquents that had been hired by them with money, if they really died, then so be it, he did not believe that they would dare to slaughter these tens of delinquents.


    An hour later, a small truck drove to their side. Zhang Jia opened the carriage of the small truck and a burst of white smoke instantly blew out, causing Zhou Dong, who was at the side, to shiver.


    Zhang Jia opened the big ice chest in the carriage, and after looking at it a few times, she nodded in satisfaction. Then, he sat in the back of the small truck.


    "Let''s go. This time, I want to see how they block us!" Zhang Jia said coldly.

 C63

    It''s easy to do things with money. Before we escaped back to the coastal fishing village, the Uncle had already made all the arrangements. He first made the assistant nannies of the Literature category hide themselves, before calling for bodyguards.


    There are six bodyguards in Uncle, other than Brother Bao Ge, who I brought out, there are four other bodyguards for them. Of course, just relying on them is impossible to deal with those dozens of hooligans.


    The reason why Uncle invited the local police station''s chief was to inspect the local fishery resources. He wanted to know if he could invest and do business here in the future, and this excuse was not fake.


    Uncle had already told me that the situation on the continent is very good, especially with the rapid economic development, he had the intention to bring the business back long ago. Thus, other than letting Sun Yong recuperate, he also visited some of the local officials who wanted to attract business and capital. After these few days of interaction, although they weren''t really familiar with each other, they finally got to know each other.


    As soon as the chief officer heard the report from Uncle, he was immediately shocked, because this matter involved Chinese people who were overseas, and also had to do with dozens of gangsters, and maybe even guns. How could a small police station in the countryside like his be able to handle such a big case, considering the fact that there were only a dozen or so civilian police officers in his office, besides him, there were only a few police batons left.


    Uncle saw how guilty the Superintendent was, and immediately became extremely angry. If this matter got out of hand, it would not benefit him at all, and the zombie behind him might be scared away, so he quickly stopped the Superintendent.


    At this time, it was the break time, and most of the village''s fishermen were at home. However, the fishermen were different from the farmers; they were fighting the heavens and fighting the earth, and it was unknown how much fiercer they were. When they heard that someone from the society was coming, they immediately called for help from their friends.


    Thus, when Pao Ge and I returned to the fishing village, we saw hundreds of fishermen waiting with all kinds of tools. When we saw the cars that were chasing us, we immediately swarmed over them and effortlessly captured them all.


    More than 20 thugs were beaten until they cried for their parents. When they saw the policemen wearing police uniforms, they all cried for help. After that, there was chaos. Only then did the police station bring those 20 thugs back.


    "Boss, the cash is ready!" After grabbing everything, an assistant from Uncle came over with a bag in his hand and opened it for Uncle to see.


    I also took a glance and saw that it was a large bundle of cash. Uncle waved his hand and the assistant turned around and left after replying to him.


    "Heh, it''s really easy to do things with money, 200 dollars each, and it''s only 20,000 or so with so many people, how amazing," I sighed after looking at it. It''s not like Zhang Jia and the rest lost unfairly, who told them to meet a tycoon.


    "Xiao Yong, see this, Xiao Yang''s awareness towards money is higher than yours. Money, is not that indifferent, but is extremely useful, do you know that?" Uncle took the opportunity to educate Sun Yong.


    This made Uncle a bit angry. They were not learning these techniques to help their families earn more money, but rather to live forever, so he was very angry at this point, because he felt that Sun Yong had already forgotten his goal of learning the way of the Dao.


    "Yes, I understand," Sun Yong replied, but looking at his expression, he did not seem to care at all, he still did not feel it, since he had never lacked money before, and all that money was just the number on his bank card.


    You, forget about it! "Uncle was so angry that he choked, he turned around and said to me," Xiao Yang, don''t you learn from him, learn the dao, money is never lacking, and is always good in the modern world. You know, earning money is not the ultimate goal of learning dao, but you must not underestimate money, understand?


    "I know, don''t worry Uncle, I''m just someone who''s used to poverty. Unlike Cousin Sun Yong, my hands don''t touch the Yang Spring Water," I immediately replied as I winked at Sun Yong.


    Sun Yong curled his lips and turned his head, but in his heart, he was extremely disdainful. He was already so poor that he was starting to exude a sense of pride, he really didn''t want to know this person.


    Ten minutes later, the money was distributed, the fishermen had scattered, the injured Bao Ge had already been sent to the police station for treatment, and the little hoodlum had already been sent to the police station. Zhang Jia''s power had been completely destroyed, all that was left over was the zombie that might have appeared.


    "If Zhang Jia came here alone, then if she wanted to control corpses, she would have skills in magic, and could not underestimate her opponent," Uncle said after studying the information for a while.


    I know that. The fact that a woman like Jia dared to hunt me down and kill me alone, as well as the knife she used, all showed that she had extraordinary fighting power. She was definitely not a simple person, so I explained the situation to my uncle and the others, making them even more cautious.


    Not long after, we saw Zhang Jia. At this moment, Zhang Jia was gnashing her teeth because she already knew that the group of hoodlums that Zhou Dong had hired had all been killed and they had all entered the police station.


    According to their calculations, those hooligans would fight with all their might under the stimulation of a high reward. No matter how powerful their bodyguards were, they could still hurt a lot of their men under the attack of the 20-30 hooligans. However, she did not expect that the other side would be so ruthless as to directly ask the fishermen to help them, and coupled with the people from the police station, they were caught before they could even get caught.


    Actually, they had already expected that those people would be caught. This was nothing much, mainly because the other party''s methods had truly scared them. All the schemes that they could think of were easily dispelled by the other party, as if they were their nemesis.


    "You''re their head?" Zhang Jia saw Uncle and asked.


    "Right, that''s right, you must be Zhang Jia. If I remember correctly, the secretary to the chairman of Xinyang Funeral Company is also called Zhang Jia. It looks like your position is even higher than Zhao Jiale''s," Uncle said with a smile.


    Zhang Jia''s face flushed red. She usually kept a low profile, but the moment the other party revealed her identity, it looked like she was extremely terrifying. Just comparing the sources of information would be enough to put them in a difficult position.


    "Hmph, cut the crap, we originally did not have any hatred, but you guys keep on pushing it, again and again, if that''s the case, then let''s duel," Zhang Jia shouted. She knew that whatever she said would be of no use, the only way was to win against them, as long as she could win, then everything would be fine.


    The duel, Uncle and Sun Yong were laughing coldly, a man like a brute who fought bravely, how could they possibly fight with her? However, Zhou Dong, who was beside Zhang Jia, was not someone to be trifled with, because he had a hunting rifle in his hands.


    "Alright, let''s duel, but this is a fishing village. There are too many people here and it''s impossible for them to injure the innocent. There are too many wastelands over there, how about we go over there?" Uncle pointed to a random place.


    "Over there." Zhang Jia pointed in the opposite direction.


    "Okay." The Uncle agreed immediately. Then, the people on both sides of us moved at the same time towards the wasteland over there.


    "Wait till I release the zombies and entangle the two youngsters, then you can go and capture that old man. Once you find him, you can control the remaining people," Zhang Jia said quietly to Zhou Dong.


    Zhou Yang licked his lips, a ruthless look flashing past his eyes, and nodded in agreement.


    Therefore, very quickly, Zhang Jia and the others couldn''t even drive the small truck in anymore. Zhang Jia had no choice but to make the small truck stop, and then opened the carriage''s door. After drumming for a while, there was another person beside her, but her entire body was wrapped in black gauze.


    I looked at the time, from sending Xiao Wen and the rest off to chasing them all the way, it was already the latter half of the night, but the latter half of the night was also the time when Yin Qi s are at their heaviest.


    "Crash!" Zhang Jia suddenly pulled away the black gauze, and that ugly face with half of it burnt appeared right in front of us. I saw that Sun Yong''s face had turned white, and he had reached out his hand to cover his chest.


    "Go!" As for Zhang Jia, she quickly cut his own finger, and then rubbed it under the female corpse''s nose. The next moment, the female corpse opened her eyes, and her eyes were red.


    "Roar!" After roaring out, the female corpse suddenly jumped a step forward. She actually jumped five to six meters away, shocking us.


    "Retreat, quickly retreat!" Uncle suddenly roared, and everyone scattered in retreat, in that instant, the zombie had jumped in front of us.


    This is too shocking for us, and even if we were prepared to do so, we would not be able to do so until now.


    A bodyguard was about to be caught by the zombie and threw out a handful of glutinous rice, causing sparks to fly on the zombie''s body. Unfortunately, these glutinous rice were of no use to the zombie, because there were just too few of them.


    Of course, this allowed the bodyguard to escape with his life, but he was instead pushed down by Zhou Dong who was following closely behind us, and was then tied up by him.


    "Quick, quick, get that guy over here!" Sun Yong shouted loudly, while the remaining bodyguards scattered in all directions. We had hidden quite a few things nearby and needed them to retrieve them.


    "Six armors, nine chapters, in the round area of the sky, the four hours are invisible, the sun and moon are light ¡­" Uncle was the first to launch a counterattack. After pulling away a certain distance, he took out a money sword, and started to charge forward to fight after chanting an incantation.


    The so-called money sword should be called the better image of the copper coin sword because this sword was made of copper coins. It was said that copper coins were imbued with 100 types of psychokinesis and had the ability to repel evil spirits, which was the most effective way to deal with zombies.


    But before Uncle could reach the zombie''s side, the money sword in his hand was snatched away by Sun Yong. Then, Sun Yong rushed up in place of Uncle.


    "Zi", the money sword made contact with the zombie. It was like a hot iron plate that was dripping water, making a sizzling sound.


    "Roar!" The zombie let out an angry roar of pain, but it instantly went berserk. Sun Yong suddenly became dangerous, and could only dodge to the left again.


    As for me, I clenched my teeth, lifted my Peach Wood Sword and rushed in front of Zhang Jia.


    "I really admire your courage. You even dare to send yourself to your death!" Zhang Jia coldly said as she played with her blade.


    F * ck, why do I feel like my feet are going soft?

 C64

    This was a face-to-face fight. There was no possibility of trickery. It was not a fight, nor was it playing house. It was actually fighting with their lives on the line.


    So I had a tragedy. The fight between a man and a woman should have some kind of innate advantage, such as strength, mentality, but that was only under normal circumstances. And now, obviously, it''s not normal, as I''ve been training for more than a month, my physical strength has improved tremendously and I''m also much stronger than Zhang Jia.


    Zhang Jia should be learning the traditional martial arts, but martial arts requires more time than Taekwondo, people who practice martial arts for a year might not be able to defeat those who practice Taekwondo for a year, but if they practice for more than 10 years, then Taekwondo will definitely not be able to defeat those who practice martial arts, and Zhang Jia''s training time is definitely not short, and her display of power is coupled with the fact that she is holding a real blade, whereas mine are of the Peach Wood Sword s.


    So the first move was out of my expectations, my Peach Wood Sword was sent flying, the second move I fiercely kicked into the air, the third move, there was already no third move left, because in the second move, my leg was caught by Zhang Jia, and after borrowing the force to be thrown out, I fell flat on my face.


    It was so f * cking embarrassing, and I lost completely in less than three moves. But I didn''t have the heart to be ashamed, because Zhang Jia obviously didn''t plan on letting me go. After throwing me out, she rushed towards me again, scaring me to the point where I tumbled and crawled far away.


    "Roar!" Just as Zhang Jia was about to catch up to me, Brother Root appeared. He held a swing stick in his hand and blocked Zhang Jia''s path, fighting her to a standstill.


    The reason why they didn''t have any sense of existence is because they are a completely useless hero. All this time, our fighting style is just fighting with magic, and that isn''t their field of specialization, but rather the place they fear, so they seem to be dragging us down.


    Fighting is what they are most adept at right now. They have received strict training, and it is also the experience of serving in the army. All they have learned are the techniques to fight with these ordinary people.


    Moreover, he was not in a hurry to subdue Zhang Jia, but instead had steadily suppressed her, making her unable to retaliate at all, much less give her the chance to cast any spells. After all, any technique would require a set of hand techniques, techniques, or even movement techniques to activate, and it could be said that Zhang Jia had been completely locked down, and the outcome had already been decided.


    "Bang!" Right at this moment, I heard a gunshot. I turned around to look and saw that the other bodyguards of Uncle were fighting with Zhou Dong, and the shot was fired by Zhou Dong, but it seemed like the bodyguard dodged it and didn''t hit him. Instead, he gave him a chance to get close and fight with Zhou Dong.


    He still had two subordinates by Zhou Dong''s side, but the two of them were not very skilled, they were easily defeated in a few breaths'' time, while the rest of the bodyguards had surrounded Zhou Dong, but Zhou Dong was extremely fierce, and although he was fighting one on one, he did not seem to be at a disadvantage.


    But no matter how much they stuck, I believed that those bodyguards would not lose so easily. If they could not even deal with Zhou Dong, then they would not need to eat anymore. The most dangerous things now were actually the Uncle and Sun Yong.


    However, Uncle and Sun Yong might not be weak, but it''s a pity that Uncle is too old, and his hands and feet can''t compare to young people. However, Sun Yong, on the other hand, was severely injured, and could not be said to have fully recovered, because his body was still in a weakened state, so the two of them did not even have the strength to put their lives on the line. The only thing they could do was to tangle with the zombies, preventing them from participating in the battle on the other two sides.


    "Six Armored Nine Chapters, Heaven''s Circle, Formless, Sun and Moon as Light ¡­" After urgently searching for the Peach Wood Sword, I chanted an incantation and swept across the Peach Wood Sword. A red light flashed on the Peach Wood Sword and I rushed to the zombie''s side and stabbed it with my sword.


    This is how I am right now, so I decided to use what I''m best at and go up to fight for my life.


    "Puchi!" The Peach Wood Sword stabbed into the zombie''s body, but before it could penetrate deep into the zombie''s body, a huge force came forth. The Peach Wood Sword was immediately shattered, causing me to retreat continuously as I sat down on the ground.


    Only now do I know how weak I am. It was just a single move, and that was all. I can imagine how much pressure Sun Yong and the rest were under.


    "Xiao Yang, hurry, magic tools!" Uncle shouted at the side, and I immediately understood. Our advantage was not because of how high the Cultivation Level were, but because we had the money and could afford to buy a lot of equipment.


    When I turned around, I saw several backpacks. They were brought over by Brother Genji and the rest. I immediately pulled over the backpacks and took out the items inside.


    A large bag of glutinous rice directly hit the zombie''s body, making that zombie howl in anger.


    Peach Wood Sword, black donkey hooves, black dog blood, they were all given to the Uncle and the rest. Although these instruments could not take away the lives of the zombies, they could still greatly enrage him and slow him down.


    "Grandfather, step back, the formation is already set up!" Taking advantage of the free time, Sun Yong also quickly laid down a formation.


    Uncle quickly retreated. Sun Yong threw out a hook, hooked onto the zombie, and then pulled it towards the array formation, but it still wasn''t pulled. Uncle and I hurriedly went to help, and after using all our strength, we finally managed to send the zombie into the array formation.


    Dozens of paper talismans bounced up from the ground, and they tied the zombies with the immortal rope that they prepared, tying up his hands and feet. We could casually pour the black dog blood and glutinous rice onto his body, and even the Peach Wood Sword could stab him with our swords.


    "Stop, it''s useless. This zombie''s power is beyond our imagination, we don''t know how long we''ll take to finish her off, we might not even have that time left ¡­" But after fighting for a few minutes, Uncle told us to stop.


    Because we all saw, our moves, when used on zombies, have a very poor effect, it''s like using a pencil sharpener to stab a giant, cutting a wound. But to that giant, this kind of wound is useless, it''s impossible to kill without hundreds or even hundreds of cuts.


    "The array won''t hold up much longer," I said, pointing at the paper talismans. They had already exploded many times, and the entire array was crumbling.


    Sun Yong shook his head on the side. However, we all knew that we would not be able to create a formation like that, our Cultivation Level s were too weak, and time did not allow it either.


    "Where''s the Pig Slaughtering Knife? If we use the Pig Slaughtering Knife, can we kill him?" I immediately thought of the Pig Slaughtering Knife. Given the evil nature of the knife, I felt that it would definitely succeed.


    "It can be, but after using it, there will be no end of problems. That blade has been lured by our blood, and it will slowly calm down. If we were to be stimulated by the corpse aura, I wonder what would happen?" Uncle said.


    Uncle''s words also reached our hearts. Zombies are not our biggest enemy, in truth, if we can''t beat them, we can just run, but the Pig Slaughtering Knife is our greatest threat.


    "I won''t believe that I can''t kill her until the sun rises," I immediately said, before sprinkling a bag of glutinous rice along the edges of the formation.


    Since the Pig Slaughtering Knife could not be used, he could only use the most unsophisticated method to kill her with the sunlight.


    At the same time, the other two battles had also ended. Brother Root and Zhang Jia''s battle was a complete victory, although there were many wounds on his body, Zhang Jia was already captured alive, and Zhou Dong let him escape as well. Her fighting strength was extremely strong, and she had even injured a bodyguard, as for his two little brothers, they had all been knocked unconscious long ago.


    "Leave one person to watch over them while the rest help out. Sun Yong, don''t just stand there in a daze, quickly, set up the formation! There''s less than two hours left until daybreak!" I immediately shouted at them.


    Suddenly, everyone started to move, Sun Yong continued to lay down the array, one by one, following the arrangement of the array, a large amount of talismans and materials and tools were used up.


    The bodyguards had also brought all the supplies we had prepared, most of them glutinous rice. Bags of it were piled up around the zombies like a small mountain.


    The Immortal Binding Rope shattered into pieces, and the talisman paper man self-ignited. However, the zombie retreated after taking a step, because in a 30 meter radius around him, it was either an array or glutinous rice. A few bodyguards were even holding glass bottles filled with the black dog''s blood, and the moment the zombie showed signs of jumping, they would throw the bottles away.


    "How is it, you know what you''ve done wrong right? This is the result of underestimating the rich, I''ve already told you about it already, but you just don''t believe me, aiya," I smiled and said to Zhang Jia.


    "Shameless, let me go if you have the guts! We''ll fight to the death!" Zhang Jia stared at me as if she was spitting fire from her eyes. She didn''t believe that the zombie she painstakingly refined would be defeated like this.


    "Let''s fight to the death. Tsk, I''m not stupid. For this matter, we have spent at least one hundred thousand gold coins. If it''s a fight to the death, why would we need to spend so much money?" I sneered.


    It took me a lot of money to return to the recovery town and purchase all these materials. If it wasn''t for the fact that Uncle and the rest are not short on money, we wouldn''t have had the courage to stay here.


    "Goo, goo." Just as I said that, the sound of chickens crowing came from the fishing village in the distance. Looking at the time, it was already 5 in the morning.


    Zhang Jia was the same as well. She knew that once it was day time, everything would be over, so she kept on wanting to escape, but unfortunately, every single one of their actions were monitored by us, making it completely useless.


    Half an hour later, a weak ray of sunlight pierced the surface of the sea. The zombie let out a mournful roar, but its body was still emitting white smoke.


    "No ¡­" Zhang Jia screamed in despair, because everything was over for her.

 C65

    In the coastal fishing village, Uncle and I were resting. The injured bodyguards had already been brought down by the doctors to be treated, and Zhang Jia and the others were all locked up. Their hands and feet were tied up, and there were people constantly monitoring them 24 hours a day.


    If not, there is a benefit to having so many people living in the Uncle. That is, what we did was unknown to all the villagers, and when they woke up on the second day, they only thought that last night, those hooligans were caught, and the villagers who obtained benefits from the Uncle all came to greet them.


    After Uncle made some arrangements, he went to rest. He was already old, and the battle last night had consumed too much of his physical strength.


    "Are you alright?" After Uncle left, Sun Yong turned around and asked while staring at me.


    "I''m fine," I shook my head, but when I thought back to the scene from an hour ago, I still had some lingering fear. It was strange, however, that when the sun directly shined down, the zombie would immediately turn into ashes, and its entire body would be covered in white smoke. But at that moment, she seemed to have recovered her wits consciousness and actually smiled at me.


    We all know that zombies don''t have consciousness, and they don''t have consciousness. It has nothing to do with being alive, but everyone saw that smile, so everyone was shocked and confused. They couldn''t figure out why.


    "It''s good that you''re fine, there are too many things in this world that we don''t know about," Sun Yong replied. It was a pity that we didn''t catch any zombies alive to study them, because we didn''t have the Corpse Controlling Rune that only the Corpse Faction or Mao Shan officially taught, otherwise we would have been able to suppress the zombies.


    "I''m fine now, what should we do about the one on top? That Zhou Dong ran away, he should be back to Xinyang in a few hours right?" I asked again.


    Right now, Zhang Jia has been captured by us, but Zhou Dong is already gone. If he runs back and starts to play dirty tricks again, saying that we are going to be illegally imprisoned or something like that, how many of us can''t explain it clearly with our mouths?


    The first time we burned that female corpse, we were in the wrong, because they did not offend us, but in terms of moral integrity, we still have a good standing. Raising our corpse in this mausoleum garden is not an easy thing, so last time, we only intimidated them, and intentionally let Zhou Dong and him go, it was to give them a signal, don''t play without reason, we already gave them face, but this time, they even got the zombies out, then we will definitely die, it was not a simple explanation for Sun Yong. "


    As expected, they are definitely not good people. It is also not Uncle''s style to not bite back after taking a loss, because his style has always been very hard.


    "Then let''s go up and ask, I''m very interested in the way she refines zombies," I told Sun Yong.


    It is true that Sun Chengzhi left behind many techniques, but he is a man of honor after all, and what he left behind are all open and honorable things, such as refining zombies, he definitely will not leave behind any evil techniques, and he does not even have any, so I am very interested in researching Zhang Jia''s secret techniques.


    Towards this, Sun Yong only smiled faintly and stood up. He was much more obsessed with magic than me, and although the magic in Zhang Jia''s hands was evil, his interest towards it was naturally much deeper.


    When we went upstairs, we saw that both her hands and feet were tied up, and in order to prevent her from running away, we wasted a lot of time. We even specially brought along a chain as thick as a finger, which was definitely not something she could run out of, and most importantly, we even tied up her fingers to prevent her from using any kind of hand incantation.


    "Mr. Sun, Mr. Zhou", the one guarding Zhang Jia, was Brother Genji, who greeted us after seeing us.


    Sun Yong nodded his head and had Roots stand guard at the door.


    "What do you guys want?" Seeing our actions, Zhang Jia knew that something was wrong.


    "It''s very simple. I''ll give you a few choice questions. This depends on whether you know what''s good for you or not. If you know what''s good for you, there might be a reward. If you don''t know what''s good for you, then you''ll suffer. Tsk tsk ¡­" I coldly said.


    "Tch, do you think I came here on my first day to mess around? If you have the guts, then come here. If I''m afraid of you, I won''t be surnamed Zhang!" Zhang Jia roared.


    "According to psychology, the louder he speaks in such matters, the more guilty he becomes. Cousin brother Xiao Yong, did you hit a woman?" I asked Sun Yong as I turned around.


    "It''s normal not to fight." Sun Yong shook his head.


    "Me too, I didn''t expect you to be like me, a good person!" I sighed and said, "Then how about we do this. We''ll take off all her clothes, then post some small screens and sell them online."


    "You dare, damn you, you try it!" Just as she said that, Zhang Jia anxiously roared, looking extremely embarrassed and angry, as if she wanted to bite me to death.


    "Why?" Sun Yong asked me.


    "Why else? Firstly, it''s to earn money. You guys look down on such a small amount of money. Seeing her so pretty, you must be very popular. Secondly, she''s so arrogant, so of course, it''s to teach her a lesson, right?" I replied.


    After he finished speaking, he reached out his hand, as if he was going to rip off Zhang Jia''s clothes.


    Then Zhang Jia went crazy, desperately trying to dodge, cursing and swearing at the top of her lungs.


    "Enough, it''s useless. She''s more experienced than you," Sun Yong shook his head and stopped me.


    I stick out my tongue, Alright, her acting skills are very bad, looks like I am still too honest and obedient, whether I can act like a bad person or not, it''s the same for Zhang Jia. Don''t look at how she scolded me crazily, but her eyes did not look panicked at all, showing that she is not afraid of this move.


    "Zhang Jia, I advise you to cooperate a little. We are not some savage people, but we are definitely not good people, and I also do not have the habit of preferential treatment for the captives. If, you are willing to hand over the evil techniques you have learned, then I can consider letting you live after this matter ends.


    "Really? But I don''t believe that you dare do it." Zhang Jia''s face was stern, waiting for Sun Yong to speak.


    "Why do you think I don''t dare?" Sun Yong was a little curious.


    "Sun Yong, looks like we have to be villains. If we don''t do something bad, no one will believe that you''re a villain," I said to Sun Yong as I shook my head.


    I merely cut Zhang Jia''s hand, and then, I retreated.


    "I heard that the human body''s blood is equivalent to about 8% of the human body''s weight, and according to your calculations, your blood volume is around 4000 ml. When the human body loses 800 ml, your face, lips, and skin turn cold, your hands and feet are cold, your pulse is fast and weak, and when the human body loses 1500 ml, it will cause your brain to lose its blood supply, causing you to lose your vision, thirst, confusion, restlessness, and more specifically, hallucinations. I heard that someone once interviewed someone who committed suicide by cutting their wrist, and they would feel very cold. So, that''s why those people who cut their wrists chose to do it in the bathtub."


    "Don''t say anymore, don''t say anymore ¡­" Looking at the wound on her hand that was continuously bleeding, Zhang Jia was a little broken down, because the ground was covered with blood, I don''t even know how much she had lost, but she felt cold all over, and looked at me as though she was looking at a demon.


    Similarly frightened was also the bodyguard, Brother Geng. The way he looked at me also changed, and he became more cautious as well.


    "Fine, since you don''t want to say it, then you are willing to cooperate with us," I said to Zhang Jia.


    "Willing, willing, hurry up and stop the bleeding!" Zhang Jia no longer had any form of resistance in her heart, she had completely collapsed. This kind of slow loss of blood, when slowly watching herself die, would be punished severely by any form of torture.


    After hearing those words, I smiled at Sun Yong, then asked Brother Genji to call the Uncle''s doctor over.


    After the doctors stopped the bleeding and bandaged her wounds, we began to ask her about the corpse refining demonic technique. We asked very clearly, and we would have to ask again and again about any areas that we didn''t understand. We would even use the method of tearing bandages to threaten us, because we all knew that for a secret technique like this, if we were to make a mistake, we would definitely have a Qi deviation.


    So much so that Zhang Jia was almost driven mad by our torture, and she immediately admitted it after asking about the mastermind behind the mausoleum. She didn''t dare to hide anything at all.


    "How much of this do you think is true?" I told Sun Yong in private after asking him.


    "Half of it. It can only be used as a reference. We absolutely cannot safely follow those words," Sun Yong replied. No matter what, we did not dare to be careless.


    Sun Yong was right, we aren''t stupid enough to completely believe her words.


    When it was noon, Uncle rested up, and realised that we had already dealt with Zhang Jia, it was extremely unexpected. After hearing my method of forcing him to confess, he did not say anything, and it was very natural.


    In the afternoon, we prepared to leave for the Xinyang, and Uncle had the same intention. We couldn''t let them mess with us three to three times, when it was time to retaliate, we couldn''t just guard against them all the time, right?


    However, what we did not expect was that before it even got off the ground, An Hai actually called Uncle. An Hai said that An Xin had been kidnapped, and it was a person called Zhou Dong.


    After putting down the phone, we waited for Uncle''s decision.

 C66

    Since An Xin was kidnapped by Zhou Dong, An Hai was naturally extremely anxious, so he didn''t think too much about it. Since Zhou Dong told him to go find Sun Lianlin, then he would look for his.


    "What do you guys think?" Uncle turned around and asked Sun Yong and I after putting down the phone.


    The reason why I went back to the recovery town before, wasn''t it to serve as bait and not let them hurt An Hai and the others. Instead, everything was settled, but the outcome still remains the same, without any changes.


    But rationally, we should think of this matter that we can''t agree to, right now, we need to go north to settle our scores with the boss behind the scenes, Zhang Jia is undoubtedly that person''s right-hand man, and we even exchanged blows with him before, and we were scared to such an extent by me, when we return, we will definitely be strong opponents for us, but facing such an enemy, we won''t even be able to kill him in time, how can we let him go.


    In terms of benefits, An Hai is even more of a nonsense. Who is An Hai, he is merely an ordinary friend that Uncle has known for a month, and is merely a friend in general. If it was something else, he would definitely be able to help, but this matter is related to our safety and security, and that An Xin is even thinner, so there is no need to care about it.


    "Zhang Jia, you can''t let go!" Sun Yong said indifferently.


    "I think so too!" I immediately replied, we were really afraid that Uncle would promise to let Zhang Jia go in exchange for our peace of mind, that wouldn''t do, Zhang Jia had just broken down from my fright, but she would definitely go to the extreme after she regained her senses. One, she was even more afraid of me, and two, there was both regret and regret.


    "Alright, I will return his call and refuse," Uncle said.


    Seeing that Uncle was about to hang up, I hurriedly shouted, "Wait a moment, Uncle, there''s no rush to refuse, think about that Zhou Dong, he''s just a dog that has lost his home, other than kidnapping, he can''t do anything else, so why don''t we take care of him together?"


    With his fame, we can find a lot of people to help him. Before, we were still afraid of Zhou Dong going back, but if he went back to find hundreds of people to protect the people behind the scenes, then no matter how strong we are, we would be disappointed, because Xinyang is their territory, and the so-called strong dragon does not suppress the snake. If we, the outsiders, were to be too aggressive, we would easily get beaten up by them.


    But now, Zhou Dong didn''t immediately return to the Xinyang but instead went to kidnap An Xin. Isn''t that giving us a chance to take care of him?


    "Mn, that''s fine too, Zhou Dong is a man of his own will, but he is a loyal man and can eat easily in the underworld. Therefore, it would not be good if he could return to the Xinyang, let''s settle for him first," Uncle also nodded in reply.


    After that, the Uncle contacted An Hai and told him that we were willing to help him, but the condition was that he had to cooperate fully and listen to us. An Hai agreed without hesitation.


    After an hour or so, the car stopped at the side of the road, and An Hai, who had been waiting for a long time, got in our car.


    Zhou Dong naturally thought very beautifully, let us let Zhang Jia go, then he would be at ease.


    Zhou Dong wants us to let him go first, I want Zhou Dong to let him go first, at least we need to know how An Xin is doing now, as well as the various details. In short, both of us are battling with each other over and over again, and the bottom line in our hearts is that Zhou Dong tore off votes due to anger, so we don''t fear him at all.


    However, what Zhou Dong did not know was that after speaking for more than ten minutes, an assistant from the Uncle handed over a phone. There was a map on it, and there was a point on the map.


    After looking through the phones one by one, we handed the phones over to the two bodyguards of Uncle. The bodyguards drove away quickly, as they all had their own training in kidnapping and anti-kidnapping, their skills were much better than ours.


    "You, Old Sun, you, you all didn''t even think of changing your minds," Seeing this, no matter how foolish An Hai was, he knew what we had to do.


    "Brother Hai, this is what we are truly doing for your own good, you know, it''s hard to fill a person''s heart, if you completely follow their plans this time, what about the next time, it''s just changing people, what about the next time, if you want money or life, you guys can give it up," Uncle explained to An Hai.


    An Hai thought to first save An Xin, then report his to the police. But Uncle didn''t think this, he thought to capture Zhou Dong first, if An Xin was lucky, then he would be saved, and if he was unlucky, then he would just say that he was sorry, this kind of matter which had major benefits to it, how could he be indecisive, thinking about it completely.


    According to the location on the map, by the time we went over, the two bodyguards had already been captured. We didn''t know how dangerous the battle was, but we saw that the two bodyguards had quite a few wounds on their bodies, which made me cry in silence for them. The bodyguards Uncle brought from overseas all seemed to be injured, none of them were good.


    Of course, Zhou Dong''s situation was even more miserable, he had been subdued, both his hands hung down powerlessly, and it was unknown whether they were broken or not, but looking at the bodyguard''s condition, I felt that there was a large percentage of people who were interrupted.


    An Hai rushed to find An Xin. An Xin was just lucky this time, she was just scared, and actually didn''t receive any injuries, there were some of Uncle''s assistants who were proficient in psychology, I invited that person to go and pacify An Xin, but An Xin was really unlucky, in the past half month, whether it was the demon''s body or being kidnapped, other people wouldn''t be able to see such a situation. She encountered it in half a month, so if there wasn''t any psychological guidance, she would definitely leave a shadow in her heart.


    The carriage set off again. We didn''t go to An Xin''s car, but had instead placed Zhou Dong and Zhang Jia on a modified truck, upon seeing Zhou Dong who was captured, our eyes filled with even more despair. Not long ago, she found out that Zhou Dong kidnapped An Xin and wanted to exchange with her.


    "Alright, first of all, I have to congratulate you guys on reuniting. Then, I''ll ask you guys, do you have any last words," I told Zhou Dong and Zhang Jia.


    "Hmph, don''t be too proud. The boss will take revenge for us. I''ll be waiting for you in the Underworld," Zhou Dong snorted coldly.


    "Tsk tsk, do you think you still have the chance to become a ghost after falling into our hands?" I asked, smiling.


    However, that sentence scared Zhou Dong, he had almost forgotten what we were doing. If he was killed by us, he would really turn into ashes, and he would definitely not have the chance to become a ghost.


    "You, you, what are you trying to do?" Zhou Dong was so scared that he almost couldn''t speak. Although he didn''t know what Zhao Jiale and Zhang Jia were working together all year round, he trusted them a lot.


    "Alright, Xiao Yong stop scaring them, this is the continent, we would not kill people casually. As for you, as long as you cooperate with us, we would like to talk to your boss." Uncle said with a smile.


    "Have a chat with my boss, hmph, do you know who my boss is?" Zhou Dong coldly snorted, in his eyes, his boss was like a god, he was simply too powerful, he was convinced of his power.


    "Your boss, haha, who doesn''t know the name of the money lender?" Uncle smiled playfully.


    However, Zhang Jia''s face turned pale. The money master was her master''s nickname too, so anyone who knew of this nickname must be someone with a lot of experience in the underworld.


    Of course, what Zhang Jia did not know was that we just wanted to make a name for ourselves in the Dao, so the Uncle spent a lot of effort and resources to gather information. The people of the Uncle had already started to inquire about the famous masters in the various countries, including the experts from various big sects and famous masters among the commoners.


    Other than the fact that the other party has kept a low profile when he investigated the boss behind the Xinyang, it''s because we don''t have many leads, especially the lack of key information. We''ve had endless dealings with them, especially after Zhang Jia had confessed everything to us, it''s even easier, so we quickly found out who was behind all of them.


    Qian Yilin was nicknamed Qian Shi, he was around eighty years old, he was also a member of the Uncle, he had a bit of a reputation in the underworld, and back then he was a lecturer at the university, that''s why he had the nickname of Qian Shi, but that year, he was also devastated, to the point that he became disheartened after the rebellion, and resigned his position as a lecturer at the university. It was just that no one expected him to hide in this small city called Xinyang, and he even became the chairman of a large group, so he secretly took care of the corpse.


    No matter how foolish Zhang Jia was, she knew that this time when she went to Xinyang, he was definitely not going to look for Master Qian to fight to his death. No one would be that foolish.


    "Hehe!" Zhang Jia''s words made us sneer unceasingly, what do we need to do, we naturally won''t kill that Qian Yilin, if we kill him we will have to sacrifice ourselves, that would be too much of a loss, we might as well use him as a stepping stone, becoming a famous battle for us to fight in the martial arts world.


    Hence, the most important thing for us to do at the Xinyang is to defeat Qian Yilin, and then announce to our comrades in the surroundings that we are beginning to step into the martial arts world.

 C67

    The phrase "wherever there are people, there are people in the martial arts world" was the same. This martial arts world did not just refer to the martial arts novels. Simply put, it was a circle.


    There were artistic circles, martial arts circles, and martial arts circles, and there were also circles for those who studied the way of the martial arts. In any case, there would always be circles for those who studied the way of the martial arts, so there would naturally be a series of other things as well, such as fame, inheritances, benefits distribution, and so on.


    Everyone knew about the struggle between the Buddhist dao and the religious circle. The two sects had been fighting openly for thousands of years, but what they were fighting for was the support of the upper echelons. This was a huge environment.


    And in the small environment, the Daoist sects and Buddhist sects were many factions, even if they worshipped the Three Purities Grandmaster together, they would have different opinions. As for Wu Dang and Quan Zhen, the difference was even greater, the Buddhist sect was also similar to the Heaven Platform Sect and the Buddhist Sect.


    In the modern era, because power no longer favors any sect, but adopts a policy of treating all people equally, there is no longer a struggle in the general environment. In the small environment, the situation has changed.


    For example, how much a Feng Shui gentleman earned in a year was entirely determined by his fame and the local economy. The simplest thing was to find a Feng Shui Treasure Cave and bury his ancestors. In some rural areas, it might be worth a few hundred dollars, but in Hong Kong and Taiwan, there was a record of one million points per year.


    Therefore, those who were poor would naturally run to places with good economy. However, if they ran like this, those people would naturally not be willing to have any doubts. Otherwise, there would be conflicts, and so the local factions would appear again.


    For example, you, a feng shui master from the Southern Sect, always ran north to earn money, but did not greet the local feng shui master. That would be a slap in the face, so don''t blame others for getting in your way.


    After many years of development, a whole set of rules has been slowly derived from these rules. Of course, these rules are not written down by the famous saying, but by everyone. As long as you want to survive in this circle, you have to follow the rules, or else you will be rejected by your peers.


    In the future, where would you meet a customer and receive money from them? As long as you greeted your peers over there, they would not make things difficult for you. Otherwise, if you did not have the approval of your peers, you would always be an unorthodox person, and if there were customers who knew you, they would not care about you.


    But Uncle wants us, Qian Yilin, to start our Dao first. Other than the domineering aura of the Uncle, it is also his choice after careful deliberation.


    First of all,''s dao heart is very firm, so in the future, he must definitely travel the continent and interact with his peers. Without a clear identity, it is impossible for him to not act like a pig and eat the tiger in real life, but it is impossible for him to act like the characters in the novels. Heh heh, I''m afraid you won''t even be able to get through the gate.


    The best way to raise a Cultivation Level is to fight in actual combat. To handle all kinds of dangerous matters, only then will I be able to train my mind and broaden my horizon, so I also need an identity, otherwise, I would be in a lot of trouble.


    It was because of these reasons that we went to the Xinyang. When we arrived there, we first rested for the night, and only then did we notify that Qian Yilin, and let him come out to negotiate.


    When he received the call from a stranger, Qian Yilin knew that the person who called him had come. A few days ago, his disciple had brought the refined zombie to the south, and at the beginning, there was no news at all, but after that, there was no news at all, he knew that it was bad, his disciple had failed, but he never would have thought that the other party would dare to find his old nest. It had to be known that he was in Xinyang, and had a lot of power, but no matter what, he was still the boss of a company.


    However, he did not dare to act rashly, because his opponent was too mysterious and terrifying. The fact that their movements were suppressed several times in a row showed that the opponent had some ability.


    "The two of you come with me in the afternoon, try your best to save your Senior Sister and Zhou Dong." Qian Yilin ordered his disciple and Zhao Jiale''s soldiers to go together.


    Not only was Zhang Jia his beloved disciple, he was also his company''s right-hand man, and Zhou Dong was also an underground thug who helped him deal with his dirty work. He was also very loyal to him, so unless he had no other choice, he would definitely not give up on these two people.


    "Yes," Zhao Jiale and agreed, but Zhao Jiale was bitter in his heart. Last time they fought, his internal injuries were not fully healed, and this time he was only there to support himself. If there really was a conflict, then he would be screwed, and he knew how powerful those people were.


    However, he did not dare disobey Qian Yilin''s orders. All these years, his prestige had already been deeply rooted into his bones.


    At noon, Qian Yilin brought his disciple and his assistant to the agreed upon location, it was a hotel that was quite unique, after entering, he was told by the waiter to wait for them on the second floor.


    The second floor was the banquet''s hall, which was sufficient for forty to fifty tables, and its area was extremely large. However, when they entered, they discovered that the tables had already been removed, leaving only one table. There were five people seated beside the table, and two of them were her disciple Zhang Jia and his subordinate.


    The remaining three were all men. The older one looked to be over sixty, while the younger two looked to be in their early twenties.


    Qian Yilin straightened his clothes, took a deep breath, and then slowly walked towards the dining table. His aura was slowly increasing, and the old man was no longer there.


    One step, two steps, three steps ¡­


    After walking for seven or eight steps, Qian Yilin suddenly stopped because in his vision, the table was still at the same distance as when he first entered, as if he was walking in place.


    After looking at the surrounding decorations, Qian Yilin''s expression immediately darkened. The moment he entered the door, he immediately put on a show of might; wasn''t this too much of a slap to his face?


    In particular, this type of array formation was famous throughout the world. Zhuge Liang''s Eight Trigrams Formation, which could block a hundred thousand soldiers and horses, was an example of this type of array formation, and right now, what he needed to do was to break it, and then walk up to that table. If he could not even do this, then there was nothing left to say.


    "Phew" Taking a deep breath, then exhaling it again, Qian Yilin started to be cautious, and slowly raised one leg.


    At this moment, a few dozen meters away, we saw that old man stop in the middle of the road and lift his foot without knowing where he buried it.


    "Not bad, not bad, you''ve done a good job this time, haha," I laughed out loud. Out of the corner of my eyes, I glanced at Zhang Jia and Zhou Dong.


    You made us choke enough. If you guys were frogs at the bottom of the well, then forget about it, it would just be too embarrassing if you guys didn''t come out. Now that Qian Yilin had been beaten up, we were naturally very pleased, but Zhang Jia and Zhou Dong''s faces were no longer as pleasant, and we were even secretly cheering him on in our hearts.


    "Seems like the money master is not just for show. Look, he has walked through the stages of shock, opening, opening, closing four doors, avoiding four more, next I have to find the Gate of Life." Then, the Uncle opened his mouth and started to give pointers, while Qian Yilin had already walked several rounds in the hall.


    This strange array was naturally set up by Sun Yong, and he set it up himself. In order to show off to the old Jiang Hu like Qian Yilin, Sun Yong was well-prepared, this was almost the highest level of attainment he had in array formations, thus, from the looks of it, there is still a bit of a difference between us and the money master.


    After three more minutes, Qian Yilin finally found the Gate of Life, and walked in front of us. But he was, after all, old, and suddenly entered the array formation of a strange sect, which tested his ability to break through the formation just now, and also included his stamina. Thus, when he sat across from us, he was already sweating profusely.


    "Young people, you still need to know how to respect old people, Qian Shi, come and wipe your sweat," Uncle said after glaring at us, then pushed a packet of tissue paper in front of Qian Yilin.


    Qian Yilin did not act pretentiously. He took out a tissue and wiped the sweat off his forehead before cupping his hands together and saying, "Fellow Daoists, what do you think of this? Are you going to spread the plates today?"


    This was equivalent to pressing the issue, but obviously, if we don''t eat this, then what''s the point in wasting time with him. The Uncle directly said, "What do you mean? Everyone is clear about what happened previously. We want to write it off, but here is a matter that requires Master Qian''s help."


    "What do you want?" Qian Yilin asked quickly, he was really worried that this person would say something that could borrow his brain.


    "Nothing much, just me two juniors wanting to go out and adventure. I hope that I can borrow your hand and introduce you to some fellow daoists," Uncle said.


    Qian Yilin''s face instantly turned white, he could understand what the man meant, all kinds of introductions were for show, he wanted to use his reputation to create a stepping stone for the two of them, and become their first cannon reputation. It could be imagined, if he agreed, then he would lose all his face, and from then on, he would not even be able to lift up his head.

 C68

    Those who came out to roam the martial arts world knew how important reputation was. If their reputation was bad, then this person would be a cripple. The client would misunderstand you and their peers would despise you.


    If he really agreed to it, then in the future, he would not be able to walk around in the martial arts world anymore. It would even be shameful if he just showed off his name and went out.


    Qian Yilin''s change in expression was all within our observations, we had already prepared for the possibility of him turning hostile. After all, in the martial arts world, reputation is the most important thing, and reputation still exists, it doesn''t matter if he wins or loses, but if his reputation breaks, it will be difficult for him to turn the tables in the future.


    "The place in the mausoleum where the corpses are kept, it shouldn''t be to raise zombies, right?" Seeing Qian Yilin becoming more and more hesitant, the Uncle added another heavy blow.


    Qian Yilin''s face changed, his eyes immediately became sharp, staring straight at Uncle, he said: "What are you trying to do?!"


    "I don''t want to do anything, and I don''t know your specific purpose. Otherwise, you won''t have the chance to sit here, so the opportunity will be grasped by you. Otherwise, I will invite some of my fellow daoists from the Jianghu to watch."


    At the beginning, Sun Yong only thought that it was a place for raising corpses. After all, everything was like this, where Yin Qi gathered and formed a ghost den, and in the end, it was the same when we dug it out. That female corpse did not rot and in the end, Sun Yong and I set it on fire.


    One must know that the main function of the corpse rearing grounds is to produce zombies, but afterwards, we found out that it had been at least a dozen years since Qian Yilin had raised the cemetery. In such a long time, the zombies should have reared back then, because it was impossible to wait for us to destroy the corpse before coming back.


    Therefore, the only explanation is that this corpse rearing ground has secrets that we do not know about, and Qian Yilin also has other purposes, it''s just a pity that our knowledge was not enough, and we do not understand what this corpse rearing area can be used for.


    "How are you preparing to use my name?" In the end, Qian Yilin started to speak.


    Sun Yong and I looked at each other, our hearts filled with disbelief. Qian Yilin agreed so simply? Isn''t this too simple? I was preparing to beat him up.


    Uncle was also startled for a moment, but he reacted quickly, and immediately said, "It''s simple, as long as you send a statement, tell fellow daoist that something happened to your Feng Shui, then it will lead to the gathering of 100 ghosts and kill them, causing these two juniors to appear.


    Uncle''s words surprised us greatly, because that wasn''t what we agreed on previously. Previously, we wanted him to admit that he was at the corpse rearing grounds, and if we wanted his reputation to be ruined, then there would be nothing left but to protect his life. Obviously, this declaration was much lighter than our agreement previously, and the damage it did to him would be negligible.


    However, this simple condition was so sinister in Qian Yilin''s ears. Upon hearing it, he knew what would happen if he were to make this declaration, first he would alert the official organizations of the Daoist association, and at that time, he would definitely go to the mausoleum garden to check. The cover he did would not be able to stop them, and the matter of the corpse rearing grounds would definitely be exposed, and even the secret behind would be exposed.


    This was a classic example of people still needing to help others sell it for money, so the anger in Qian Yilin''s heart could be easily imagined.


    Even though he knew that it was a trap, he still had to jump in, because he didn''t have the confidence to kill everyone here. If he didn''t agree to it, then the other party would reveal everything, and he would be in a miserable situation if he agreed, there would be a period of time between the time the announcement was made and them checking out everything, and in this period of time, he still had the chance to destroy the corpses and the evidence.


    "Dao numbers, what are their Dao numbers?" Therefore, no matter how much hatred Qian Yilin harbored in his heart, he still gritted his teeth and agreed.


    Qian Yilin''s expression made us speechless. He could still gnash his teeth in anger at such a lenient condition. Isn''t he treating us too well?


    "Xiao Yong, Xiao Yang, where are your mantras? Have you decided yet?" The Uncle reminded us with a smile.


    "Ah, the dao sign!" Sun Yong and I were both shocked.


    I believe that everyone should know that the Buddhist Sangha has a Daoist name and a Daoist name. The Daoist name will also be a symbol of our ability to travel in the martial arts world in the future, and it will be similar to the names of those who practice martial arts.


    Each sect had a rule regarding their dao title, not to mention that they could not casually take it out. For example, for whatever kind of disciples, those that could be carried would all have a higher status, good Cultivation Level, and great reputation. The most famous was the person named Pu Zi, Ge Hong.


    Other than some sons, there were also some Daoists, mountain people, unspecialized characters, and so on, but there were two other special things about them besides these special Daoist titles, which were the true Dao Masters and the Heavenly Masters. The true Dao Masters were not self-proclaimed, but were the honorary titles of their peers, and to be able to obtain the true Dao''s title, they were naturally extremely powerful figures, such as at least the High Level Cultivation Level, and the Heavenly Masters were bestowed by the Emperor, such as the most famous Heavenly Master Zhang, who was bestowed upon by the ancient emperors, and then passed down from generation to generation after generation, the Heavenly Masters were a little like officials in the ancient times.


    Initially, master was the one who gave the Dao numbers to the disciples, or even left a mark based on seniority, which was something that everyone attached great importance to. However, we are not part of the public, and have no sects to speak of, so we did as we pleased, allowing the Uncle to directly let us take the Dao numbers ourselves.


    "You haven''t decided yet?" Uncle asked.


    Sun Yong and I nodded. Taking a number was the same as giving a name, it''s impossible to change a number so easily, we''ll have to follow us for the rest of our lives. If we don''t take a high-end, high-end, high-class name, how can we do it?


    "Since all of you are so uncertain, let me help you. Xiao Yong, you are obsessed with the Taoism Arts, so it is fated for you, and Xiao Yong, your experience is even more extraordinary. You need to pay attention to a profound word, so I have decided that you will start with a profound art. How about a profound art, and how about a profound art?" The Uncle replied.


    "Then I am using mystical techniques," Sun Yong hurriedly said.


    "No, no, I don''t want to call him Xuan Shan. Why does he look like an old monk?" I quickly rejected him. Xuan Shan''s Daoist title was too f * cking ridiculous.


    "How about my name is Xuan Tian? How about I be domineering?" I added immediately.


    "This won''t do, although we are only going to take the dao name, we don''t need to burn incense to pray to our ancestors and the heavens, but we cannot take the heaven as our name either. If you do this, you will be punished by the heavens!"


    "Then don''t be too kind, it really is too low," I said, shaking my head.


    "With the name Xuan, there''s also Ghost Valley''s Xuan Xuanzi and Zhang Sanfeng''s Xuan Zi. These two are both famous figures, why don''t you name them Xuan Yun?" Uncle added.


    "Fine, Xuan Yun will do. It''s better than Xuan Shan." I gave it some thought before agreeing.


    And so, the matter of me taking a number in the Dao Gate with incomparable solemnness was confirmed by us. From then on, Sun Yong is a profound technique and I am Xuan Yun.


    After choosing the Dao name, the rest is simple. Uncle has given us our identity information, which is the profile of the martial arts world, which means what our name is, who we are, who we learn, and other basic information. Of course, that is only our name, no one will be able to report the true information.


    Once everything is prepared, Qian Yilin will have to make a public announcement and spread the news. From now on, we can be considered to be on the right track, and there will be a place for Sun Yong and I in the martial arts world.


    After doing all of this, Qian Yilin took Zhou Dong and Zhang Jia away, and we sent them off with our eyes.


    "Grandfather, is it appropriate for us to let them go like this? I feel murderous intent," Sun Yong said as he looked at Qian Yilin''s back.


    "I feel it too, this Qian Yilin is not simple. I have set up a pit for him, I don''t know if he can endure it, but if he can, he will definitely turn around and kill us, and this debt will be settled," Uncle replied.


    He set up a trap? How could we not know? So the Uncle explained to us the fight behind this declaration and we suddenly realized that there were so many deeper meanings behind it. As expected, the older the better.


    "It''s settled as long as it''s settled. This is just us common folk, we don''t have any plans to act bravely. If we meet any righteous people, we''ll just have to find trouble with them alone," Sun Yong said coldly.


    The place to raise the corpses must be evil, Qian Yilin definitely wouldn''t be a good person if he brought it out, and we even had to negotiate with him. This is because we''re just common folk mages, we don''t have the responsibility of protecting justice and killing demons, otherwise, if he were to run into those disciples of the sect, would he give it a try? They had already treated him as an evil pervert, so how could they allow him to be so rampant?


    "Enough, we''re still in someone''s territory. If we anger him, he might really be able to kill us," I hurriedly said. Qian Yilin''s identity was not simple, if he had enough power, it would be very easy for him to keep us in his Xinyang.


    "Yes, we should go," Uncle also agreed, nodded, and then our group hurriedly left Xinyang.


    Just that we do not know that after returning home, Qian Yilin''s face suddenly became sinister, and turned to Zhang Jia and Zhou Dong to ask: "How many secrets did you reveal to me?"


    The expressions on Qian Yilin''s face frightened the two of them, and both of them shook their heads with all their might. However, in front of their horrified eyes, Qian Yilin''s hand had already grabbed them by the neck.

 C69

    It was late in the night, but there were still a few people lingering at the entrance of the village. These people were walking around the entrance of the village, occasionally looking into the distance and occasionally lowering their heads to check the time, as if they were waiting for someone.


    "Sigh, Second Uncle, do you think this Master Xuan Yun and Master Xuan Wu are trustworthy? But don''t be like that old woman from a few days ago, who didn''t even know anything and still took so much money from us. She''s just a swindler ¡­" One of the two figures stopped and asked.


    "Aiya, sister-in-law, you can''t say these words when the two masters come. These two masters are incredible, but my friends recommended them. They only came after waiting thousands of times. Little Book is relying on them to save his life." A younger man said.


    "Is it really that godly?" The person from before muttered. It wasn''t that she didn''t believe this, but that she was scared from being tricked. Her savings were almost all spent, but her grandson still hadn''t been saved.


    "How can we joke about this? "I''m telling you, we went to invite you after confirming this matter. Sister-in-law, you should hurry up and urge Big Brother!" The young man said unhappily, because this time, he had asked a lot of his friends to help him find the mage. He didn''t know how much of a relationship they had, so it was a chance to show off his power.


    "It''s here, it''s back!" Just as they finished speaking, a van came swaying out of the darkness, two lights made them instantly relax.


    "Your son''s father, is master back?" The van stopped at the entrance to the village, and the woman quickly went up to greet him.


    "Coming, coming," an old man in the car replied.


    "Come, let me introduce you. This is master Xuan Yun, master Xuan Yun!" Another younger man pointed at the two young men in the back of the van.


    "Heaven''s method is clear, earth spirit, yin and yang essence, water spirit appears ¡­" After hurriedly chanting the incantation, I swiped my finger across my eyes and a cold light flashed in my eyes before returning to normal.


    When the Yin Yang Eyes opened, he looked at the child lying on the bed. After taking a glance, I turned off the Yin Yang Eyes and whispered a few words into Sun Yong''s ears, telling him about the child in the bed.


    It has been almost half a month since we set out on the road of Xinyang, and in this half month, we have been travelling the martial arts world with our new identities. We have accepted invitations from customers everywhere, and then dealt with various things, and with the completion of a few events, we have slowly established our name in the martial arts world. Relying on our reputation and reputation, we have gradually become more and more well-known, and our fellow daoists have also started to slowly learn that there are two mages who are beginning to make a living in the martial arts world.


    "Mister Lin, we are already lacking, he did not lose his soul, he was just scared, and caused his soul to be displaced," Sun Yong said to the rest of the room.


    Instantly, the room erupted into chaos. There were those who didn''t believe him just now.


    But Sun Yong and I did not speak, we just stood by the side and watched silently, this is not the first time we have seen a situation like this, honestly speaking, the current situation is where all kinds of masters are walking around, there are simply too many of them, and if we were to count just with the fortune-telling master, there should be no more than a few hundred in any city, all kinds of temples and mountain paths will have their fortune-telling presences, but most of these people were people who had been watching the Yicheng for a few days, so even if they could not figure it out, most of them were guesses based on their words.


    Therefore, if the person who caused the incident did not meet with a scammer a few times, they would be at a loss. Only by being scammed time and time again would they be able to learn how to be smart and know which were the real scammer and which were the scammer.


    "The person before was really wicked, he only let go of his soul, and then said that he lost it. Some small matters almost led to something big, and if we were to come a few days later, this guy would definitely become an idiot," I complained in Sun Yong''s ears.


    There were many swindlers in this line of work, but many swindlers had a bit of conscience. For example, if they encountered a supernatural event, they would find an excuse to avoid it. And if someone wanted to lie even though he knew he was incapable of helping others, then his conscience was extremely bad.


    "Enough, stop talking, hurry up and finish this. Hurry up, I don''t want to stay any longer." Sun Yong''s face turned black, he coldly snorted, and looked at the surrounding environment as his face continuously twitched.


    So it turned out that this brat had a slight obsession with cleanliness, especially those that look dark and sticky. He was even more annoyed, as he was used to living in the city, so he was already used to living in that clean and tidy environment.


    "Master Mystical Master, Master Mystical Yun, what do we do now?" Finally, seeing that we didn''t say anything, the people in the room finally looked at our existence and started asking us what to do.


    Sun Yong made our request, which was to give us a quiet environment, and then we would cast a technique to return that child''s soul.


    Thus, after a few minutes, only Sun Yong, I, and that kid with the constant high fever were left in the room. We placed the child on the bed and assumed a meditative posture, then Sun Yong and I sat beside him, one after the other, and unceasingly chanted.


    "Soul Calming Incantation" is a basic spell that we learn. In fact, for us common mages, we have even more basic spell incantations than those big sects, and we only lack some profound items. However, most of the people don''t need the profound items, because many of them would never be able to reach that height in their entire lives.


    Using the Soul Calming Curse to calm the soul, one step at a time, to guide the child''s startled and displaced soul back to its original position was a simple but difficult task. This was because the process had to be done very carefully, without interruption or mistake.


    After an hour and a half, Sun Yong and I stopped our cultivation at the same time. After opening our eyes, we could see relief in each other''s eyes. Luckily, it was a success, this child who kept spouting nonsense after coming back home from being frightened by swimming in the river was saved by us.


    As he opened the door, he saw that it was filled with people. Not only the children''s family, but also many relatives, friends, and neighbors. There were at least fifty to sixty people there.


    Seeing us, the child''s family quickly asked what was wrong.


    I went up and answered their questions. The child had been rescued, but his body was still in a mess. He needed to rest for a period of time, so I told them everything that I needed to pay attention to.


    A few minutes later, the person who had entered the room to take the temperature came out. Sure enough, the fever that hadn''t abated for many days had subsided and the child had fallen asleep.


    Naturally, this result supported our words and made them believe that we had really saved their child. Afterwards, it caused an uproar, and the onlookers began to ask us to show it to them as well.


    "Master, please help me take a look. I''ve been really unlucky recently. I always get caught by the traffic police when I get out of the car. Did something go wrong with my Feng Shui?"


    "Teacher, my child is about to take his college entrance exam. Can you help me figure out if he''ll be able to get into university?"


    Sun Yong and I looked at each other and shook our heads speechlessly. It was always like this, as long as we showed a little of our abilities, such things would always happen, no matter how small or small it is, they would always want us to take a look at it, and they would mostly look at it for their own profit. For example, asking us to calculate which day he would be rich and he would go to gamble.


    Of course, we would reject such things mercilessly, because these things are just matters of the world. Although the matter isn''t big, the accumulation of these things is still very scary, and it''s very likely that there will be five evils and three defects.


    For example, if he won a lottery, many people who had some achievements in the art of divination could actually be considered as having won the lottery tomorrow, but almost no one would be able to predict it in advance, because this was the nature of the world. He had to consider whether or not he could afford the windfall, and if he couldn''t, then it was better not to take it.


    So today was the same. He politely declined them, and after taking their red packets, he refused their invitation to a feast. He had the van driver take us to the nearest county.


    When we arrived at the county city, we remembered that we hadn''t even eaten dinner, so we had to go out and look for food. It was obvious that the family had prepared a meal for us, but Sun Yong had rejected it.


    "I''ll treat you," Sun Yong said indifferently.


    I laughed and waited for him to say that.


    After finishing our meal, we returned back to the hotel, waiting for the next business opportunity to arrive. Although it was just a small matter, it was enough to train us, and even Sun Yong had benefited greatly from it.


    But on the second day, we received a call from the Uncle, who told us that the matter of Xinyang had finally broken out. Qian Yilin did not manage to carry it out, and the matter of the corpse rearing grounds was discovered by the Daoist Association.


    After hearing this news, Sun Yong and I were simply stunned. We then decided to immediately return to the Uncle''s side to discuss countermeasures, because we knew that this matter wasn''t as simple as it seemed.

 C70

    We once again returned to Uncle''s side, and told him first what we had done in the past half month, and let him give us our evaluation. After finishing the evaluation, Uncle started to speak of Qian Yilin''s words.


    That day, Qian Yilin left after finishing our negotiations at the restaurant. The next day, he did indeed issue a notice to the people around him informing them of the situation.


    Other than condemning this matter, many people were also curious what kind of situation this was. They wanted to let Qian Yilin make such a mistake, thus many people personally went to take a look, and if the people who went there at the beginning were just here to watch the show, they were either not skilled enough to see through the problem, thus giving Qian Yilin time to destroy the evidence.


    When he moved the soil, many people were questioning him as to why he moved the soil and changed the structure of the mountain. They were not satisfied with Qian Yilin''s explanation, so some people went outside to invite their master to secretly investigate, but this matter was discovered by Qian Yilin. He sent someone to threaten Feng Shui, but did not expect that Feng Shui was related to Quanzhen Religion, so he was probably a common disciple, and was not afraid of the threat.


    However, Qian Yilin saw that the matter was about to be exposed, so he ran away early. The few cultivators were so angry that they immediately reported Qian Yilin to the Dao Association, designated him as an evil cultivator and began to arrest him.


    "This is a wanted poster. Those few Taoists used their connections and had the government investigate the funeral company and found some problems, then made a big fuss and are now under strict arrest." Uncle pulled out another wanted poster and gave it to us. Of course, the crime on it wasn''t the ones where he kept the corpses, but rather some tax evasion and other illegal crimes.


    "Uncle, actually speaking so much, we seem to have revealed a very important matter. That is, the corpse rearing area is not used for raising zombies, what exactly is it used for?" I asked again. We had not been able to discuss this issue for a long time.


    "I don''t know about this either, but there must be some deep meaning behind this. The cultivators of the Quanzhen Religion must have discovered something, otherwise, they wouldn''t be so furious over this corpse rearing area ¡­" Uncle shook his head. With the hundreds of years of history and wealth he had accumulated in the Quanzhen Religion, he had an incredible amount of experience.


    "Grandfather, are you saying that someone from the Quanzhen Religion has come to find us?" Sun Yong replied.


    "That''s right, I received news that the people from Quanzhen Religion are looking for you guys, they can''t find where Qian Yilin is hiding, so of course they have to look for you guys to understand some things," Uncle replied.


    "Then grandpa''s meaning is?" Sun Yong asked.


    That will depend on you. Obviously, this matter has already become a whirlpool, and can''t be touched easily, but it''s not the time for Qian Yilin to negotiate with us for a life and death struggle, but it''s different now. If you participate, it will very easily rouse his anger and vent its anger on you, and it will be very dangerous for you guys.


    Right now, Qian Yilin is at his most dangerous, because he already has nothing left to lose. If we continue to meddle in this matter, it will be very easy for him to vent his anger, and then we will be in danger.


    "But, this is also a chance, right? If we can take this opportunity, we can connect with the people from Quanzhen Religion, it will be very helpful in our cultivation," Sun Yong replied.


    It is because they have complete teachers, and from the basics to the depths, they all have their own unique techniques. They are extremely wary of us, and because a majority of us common mages would secretly learn half a move, in this situation, it is very difficult for us to get acquainted with the Spirit Intermediate Disciples like the Quanzhen Religion.


    Therefore, it was also because of this situation that Sun Yong had to drag on and on the matter of paying a visit to the Mingchuan Mountain, because he already knew that the people on the mountain would not casually sit down and discuss the Dao with you, or talk with you for too long. As for learning Dao, that was even more so, normally speaking, even within those sects, it would take many years for one to truly learn it, and they would have to go through a series of tests to do so.


    "That is what you say. However, this matter is not a direct ratio between rewards and rewards. You might encounter great danger, but in the end, you will get nothing," the Uncle replied.


    If Qian Yilin really wanted to take revenge on him, then he would have to go all out. He might just become cannon fodder, and the reward would be very low, even if he became friends with a Daoist from the Quanzhen Religion, the things he wanted to learn would be very difficult. After all, they couldn''t possibly teach you some skills that you shouldn''t pass down because of this matter.


    As for whether or not we want to participate, then we''ll make a temporary decision. In any case, with our current strength, it''s still not a problem to protect ourselves, "I said after thinking about it, my plan is completely speculative, and should be said to be highly criticized, but Sun Yong and the Uncle had completely agreed to it, because they are merchants anyway, so they wouldn''t be embarrassed by speculating at all."


    Thus, we found a secret place to settle down. Uncle began his business investments in the continent, while Sun Yong and I began our nervous cultivation. We still had not completely eaten all of the things that Sun Chengzhi had left for us.


    stood by the window and watched the pitch-black night outside. His heart was filled with boundless anger, as well as a stomach full of rage, because he felt that he was too unlucky and too innocent.


    He just felt unlucky. Although he got himself a place for raising corpses, he did not harm anyone, but the place for raising corpses only had a large number of ghosts. But that was a mausoleum garden, how many people could it affect? But in the end, the corpse he had painstakingly brought over was burned to ashes. He had been repeatedly defeated when he went to seek revenge, and he had no choice but to accept humiliating negotiations and use his reputation to pave the way for the new generation.


    This was not all, the negotiation had been a scam that he had no choice but to jump into. It attracted the inspection of the Quanzhen Religion, ultimately making him a dog that had lost his home and lost his entire family business. How could he not hate this?


    "Sun Lianlin, Sun Yong, Zhou Yang, I will definitely make you beg for death! You can''t even beg for death!" Thinking to this point, Qian Yilin clenched his teeth and said in his heart.


    "Sir, I''m back" Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. Qian Yilin went over to open the door.


    "How is he, did you manage to find him?" Qian Yilin asked.


    Zhao Jiale shook his head, and said: "Sir, I have made many connections, for the past half month they have been working all over the place, with no fixed destination, and now they can''t even reach each other on the phone, I think they are hiding somewhere."


    Zhao Jiale was also helpless in his heart. Although he pushed away all of the crimes, his reputation was more or less ruined. Under the strict supervision of the Quanzhen Religion, what else could he do under the circumstances?


    "Hide, hmph, I had already expected that they would hide. These people have too many opportunistic auras, they don''t even seem like people who study the dao," Qian Yilin said with a sneer.


    "Then, what does Mister plan to do?" Zhao Jiale asked.


    "If Quanzhen Religion can''t find me, they will definitely think of other ways. Hand this over to Quanzhen Religion, and at that time, they will naturally be in a rush to find them," Qian Yilin said with a cold smile.


    Zhao Jiale respectfully received it, but he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. At this point, he actually wasn''t thinking about living in peace, but thinking about revenge.


    Of course, he was extremely respectful on the surface. "Teacher, let me handle the matters outside. You live a good life here. I don''t know if you have anything else you don''t want, but I can think of a way to get it!"


    "There''s no need for now," Qian Yilin waved his hand and said.


    But Zhao Jiale did not leave immediately. Instead, he asked another question, "Sir, where did Miss Zhang Jia and Zhou Dong go? I don''t have any assistance from outside.


    He hadn''t seen these two ever since he came back from that day. He realized something in his heart, but he still didn''t want to believe it because he knew that if it really was like that, then he would be in great danger.


    "Bang!" Right after he finished speaking, Zhao Jiale felt a sharp pain from his neck. Lowering his head, he realized that he was being held tightly by Qian Yilin''s throat, and instantly became extremely shocked.


    "If you want to be like them, I can help you," Qian Yilin said coldly, his killing intent burst forth.


    Being provoked by his killing intent, Zhao Jiale''s heart was startled, he immediately shook his head and begged for mercy. Then, Qian Yilin threw him out, causing him to stumble and run.

 C71

    In the morning, the sun''s radiance was slowly dispersing the mist in the mountains. Looking up at the sunlight, one would not feel the heat, but instead feel a warm feeling, the house in the mountain was lit up with smoke. There were eight or nine year old children sitting on the buffalo''s back, driving the buffalo out to graze, and some people carrying their tools were going up the mountains to chop firewood.


    Three or four young figures were standing by a lake, holding towels and canteens in their hands. They were waiting very quietly for the old man who was playing Taiji, just like the landlords in ancient times.


    After a long time, the old man finished fighting. Someone immediately passed a towel to him and wiped his face. Another cup of tea was served. After drinking it, he slowly walked toward the village.


    When he arrived at the village entrance, he suddenly heard a long whistle. He turned around and saw a young man slowly stopping on a boulder. He opened his eyes and slowly walked towards the old man, greeting him, "Grandfather, good morning!"


    "En, good morning, Xiao Yang is here," the old man replied.


    "I''m here!" Just as he finished asking, a loud roar was heard. He then turned around and saw a figure running frantically towards him from the mountain.


    "Good day Uncle, good morning cousin." I came down from the mountain and said to Sun Yong and the Uncle.


    "Hmph." Sun Yong gave a cold snort as an answer. He then turned his head and walked towards the village, while the Uncle looked at me with a beaming smile, and asked me about some experiences in cultivation.


    After returning to the village, there were already people setting up food, they were all fresh vegetables grown by the villagers, Sun Yong lowered his head and ate without saying a word.


    Sun Yong''s expression made me feel that it was very funny, because all of this was something that Uncle had done on purpose to make Sun Yong suffer. Then, for the past half month that Sir, most of the places we went to were remote villages, so the conditions are naturally not too good.


    This was a truly impoverished village, mountain family, and the transportation was extremely inconvenient. Even the electricity was only used seven or eight years ago, and the biggest appliance in the entire village of twenty or so households was just a television, and the degree of poverty could be imagined, but such poverty naturally could not be paid attention to in terms of hygiene. Thus, when he came, Sun Yong had simply suffered a great sin, and even the employees of Uncle could not bear it.


    For example, Qing Zhi, who looked fresh and tender, didn''t have any pesticide or fertilizer on him, but when Sun Yong saw them using farm manure, he immediately vomited. There was also the toilet, the kind of old style fecal pit, that Sun Yong had endured for two days and didn''t even want to go to the toilet.


    This made Uncle very happy, but it made Sun Yong''s face even more ugly. Especially when he looked at me, because coming here, I was the first to integrate myself into this life.


    "I received news yesterday that the people from the Quanzhen Religion have not found Qian Yilin yet, but they have found the person who helped us collect the information. They want to see us," Uncle said after finishing eating.


    "You haven''t found it yet?" Is Quanzhen Religion that bad? "I can guarantee that Qian Yilin is definitely in Xinyang," I immediately said.


    "Reason." Sun Yong coldly said.


    "The reason is that Qian Yilin is an old man who is already over eighty years old, and Xinyang is his homeland. He won''t run, so even if he dies, he will die in his hometown, and Xinyang is his lair. If I were to do something bad for him after a few decades, I would definitely plan for a way out.


    People''s eyes were sometimes very shallow, just like Qian Yilin''s. He had been in the Xinyang for so long, he must have many connections and spies, so if something happened to him right now, he definitely wouldn''t go anywhere else. He must be hiding somewhere.


    "The company''s brain also thinks so, so Quanzhen Religion''s search direction has always been Xinyang, but in the end, it was unable to find him. Who knows where he''s hiding," Uncle replied.


    "Then Uncle means to meet the cultivator with Quanzhen Religion?" I asked.


    When doing things, no matter what, Uncle had a strong motive. For example, when he was at the seaside fishing village, he had done it for the sake of conducting a business inspection, but here, he was doing it to force Sun Yong to look at his own emotions. Now that Sun Yong''s slight obsession with cleanliness had been cured, there was no point in continuing to stay.


    "Mn, I do want to meet him, but I''m even more curious as to what exactly Qian Yilin is doing. During this period of time, I''ve searched through all of the ancient books, but I don''t even know what exactly he is doing with the corpse rearing area, so I want to seek guidance from fellow daoists in Quanzhen Religion," Uncle said.


    "Or for that? "I think that place is very evil," I said with a frown. I didn''t think that Uncle would still be thinking about the place where the corpses were kept.


    "No matter how evil it is, can it be more evil than that blade?" Uncle laughed involuntarily.


    Uncle''s words made me freeze for a moment, then I smiled bitterly, what he said was true, no matter how evil, could it be worse than that Pig Slaughtering Knife? If we don''t drink the blood, I don''t know what kind of trouble it will cause, and drinking the blood every day isn''t omnipotent. At least for now, we all know that the evil nature of this blade is getting stronger and stronger, even the appearance of the Pig Slaughtering Knife is extremely spirited. If we feed it any more, we don''t know what will happen, but we can''t not feed it, so right now we are in a super difficult situation, as if we have entered a dead cycle.


    I bitterly laughed. The change in the Pig Slaughtering Knife reminded us that we don''t have much time left, I need to level up my Cultivation Level as fast as possible, and to level up, this quiet cultivation is simply too slow. We can only rely on actual combat, to deal with all kinds of strange events, only then can we quickly raise our Cultivation Level.


    After making his decision, the Uncle informed the person who had gathered the information about the place and told the person who had found him the Quanzhen Religion. Then, they arranged to meet again at the appointed time.


    Three days later, we set up a formation in the bamboo forest near the mountain village, waiting for the arrival of the Spirit Intermediate Disciple Quanzhen Religion. Uncle and Sun Yong were playing Go while the Uncle''s assistant was brewing tea on one side.


    Twenty minutes later, two Daoists under the guidance of the Uncle''s assistants entered the bamboo forest. Seeing this scene, the two Daoists were stunned and revealed an expression of disbelief.


    "Quanzhen Religion, Yan Lin greets you!"


    "Quanzhen Religion, Wang Huan greets dao friend!"


    The two Daoists were the first to greet the Uncle.


    I can see that the two cultivators aren''t young anymore, probably around fifty or sixty years old. They should be around the same age as the Uncle, but after being taken advantage of by the Uncle, they consciously lowered their statuses a little and let go of their pride as cultivators of the Quanzhen Religion.


    Uncle stood up and returned the greeting with a hearty laugh. Seeing the two of them being so tactful, he knew that it would not be in vain for him to act so pretentiously, so he was naturally in a very good mood.


    "You guys don''t have a sect''s inheritance? Even clans do not surpass three generations? " After both sides reported their origins, the two Daoists spoke in astonishment.


    We don''t have much to say about this, our weak point is that we don''t have enough resources. Moreover, because of Sun Chengzhi, we lost a lot of our techniques, if not we wouldn''t have hidden here with so much confidence.


    On the other hand, it was Yan Lin and Wang Huan, the two cultivators, who were the true successors of the sect.


    In the Yuan Dynasty, it was equivalent to the Orthodoxy, and when it reached the peak, it later summed up Hai Qiong Zi and the other people''s name into the Quanzhen Religion, which was then referred to as the Southern Sect. The influence of Quanzhen Religion had also been developed all the way to the South, to the point that until now, Quanzhen Religion was considered as one of the most important Daoist sects in China, standing on equal footing with Wu Dang, Long Hu, Qing Cheng Shan, and many other Daoist sects.


    "My two friends, why don''t you tell me?" Uncle said with a smile. Although our status compared to theirs was like comparing a diaosi and a tycoon, we were not inferior.


    "Yes, official business is more important. We can discuss the matter of the Dao later. I wonder if you have any grudges with Master Qian Yilin?" Yan Lin asked.


    Without saying much, we have already shared our grievances with Qian Yilin. Naturally, we will say what we should and definitely not say what we shouldn''t, for example, I will go and force Zhang Jia to tell us the truth.


    "So this means that you don''t know where Qian Yilin is either," Yan Lin said with extreme disappointment after he finished listening. Didn''t they travel thousands of miles just to find news of him?


    "That''s only natural, otherwise we would have already collected such a high bounty from your sect," Uncle said with a smile. The bounty from the Quanzhen Religion was a hundred thousand yuan, and although this bounty was not very attractive to Uncle, it was indeed not low.


    Uncle''s hinting words made Yan Lin and Wang Huan''s eyes light up. They could hear the hidden meaning in Uncle''s words.


    "Fellow Daoist Sun, Qian Yilin is a ambitious man, everyone knows about the dangers of his corpse rearing place, his actions involved taking care of tens of thousands of people in Xinyang. If the people in danger do not punish them severely, then for all the cultivators in the world, if they were to learn about Qian Yilin, the world would definitely be in chaos, so I ask Fellow Sun to help us catch Qian Yilin," said Daoist Yan Lin.


    "That''s right, Qian Yilin is too outrageous, but is he really the one who kept the corpses? Why didn''t I hear about it?" Uncle laughed, not caring about the huge hat they had given him.


    "Fellow Daoist Sun, what did you hear?" When Uncle said this, Yan Lin immediately became anxious.


    "No, no, I haven''t heard anything!" Uncle hurriedly said.


    Yan Lin and Wang Huan looked at each other. They were all smart people, cunning ones would naturally understand the intentions of the Uncle, thus they were obviously hesitating.

 C72

    Yan Lin and Wang Huan were hesitating, because they knew that this was a very secretive piece of news, and this news was extremely critical. Furthermore, it had an extremely enticing force, and even within their Quanzhen Religion, it was only limited to a few of the higher ups who knew.


    "Fellow Daoist Sun, this humble one shall advise you. It would be better if you don''t know, this humble one is doing this for your own good." In the end, Yan Lin said very seriously.


    "Really? Looks like I was overthinking it, then thank you two dao friends, please forgive me for being powerless in this matter, but you also know that the reason for this lies with my two juniors. At this time, they have already become a thorn in Qian Yilin''s side, thus I decided to bring them abroad for a period of time."


    This kind of silent rejection made Yan Lin and Wang Huan very angry, they wanted to use their power to suppress him, but they also thought that Sun Lianlin was not young, and was also an experienced person. He could not scare them at all, and they would not be afraid of him.


    "Fellow Daoist Sun, then I will say it clearly. This matter is related to an extremely huge secret. This secret is not something that ordinary people can know. Knowing about it might not be a good thing." Yan Lin emphasized his words, almost warning him.


    The Uncle just smiled as before. He did not speak, the more important this secret was, the happier he would be. Even if he didn''t know, could he avoid it? Since he was going to take the risk, why not find a way to return the favor.


    Seeing the Uncle''s smile, the two Daoists were even more furious. They already knew that if they did not reveal Qian Yilin''s secret in the mausoleum garden, Sun Lianlin would never tell them and take the initiative to cooperate with them.


    "Fellow Daoist Sun, if you''re acting this way, then it''s because you''re not a cultivator, right?" Yan Lin began to reprimand him.


    "Compared to cultivation, I feel that my identity is more like that of a merchant," Uncle casually said. cultivation, he wanted, but a merchant, was his true position in his own life, before becoming a merchant, he was poor, he was a businessman, and helped him change his life, helped him raise his family, so he was more willing to become a family. Even if cultivation was done for cultivation, in the end, it was also for the help of business.


    "You..." Yan Lin was enraged. Within the Quanzhen Religion, who would dare to say that they were not Daoists, and even if they were not expelled by the Sect Leader, their dao heart would still be unstable, and in the end, they would have a mediocre life, simply unable to compare to them.


    "Fellow Sun, have you heard of Pandora''s Box in the west?" Wang Huan suddenly asked.


    Uncle nodded his head, who didn''t know of this story? Pandora''s Box was very famous, I know of it too.


    "This secret is about the same as Pandora''s Box. Once it is opened, it will release the evil in people''s hearts. If your dao heart is unstable and you are tempted by the devil, you will be an enemy of the righteous sects in the world." Wang Huan said.


    We believe that at this point, they will not intentionally scare us. That would only mean one thing, that Qian Yilin has done another evil thing that has great benefits to everyone.


    Uncle''s face was solemn as he said, "I, Sun Lianlin, have trained for dozens of years. Although the Cultivation Level have not stepped foot into the inner chamber, and their dao heart is not that stable, I do not lack reason. For this, please rest assured."


    He had experienced many trials and tribulations and didn''t learn anything else, but his mind was firm and he was beyond ordinary. Without this mind, he wouldn''t have been able to build a foundation abroad. He was very confident.


    At this point, after Wang Huan and Yan Lin looked at each other, Wang Huan slowly spat out a sentence of "refining medicine".


    A look of shock immediately appeared on the faces of everyone present.


    In a basement, Qian Yilin slowly opened a metal door. The heavy iron door made him exhaust all of his strength, and after pushing it open, he even wanted to take a break.


    After resting for three minutes, Qian Yilin slowly walked into the underground room. In the middle of the room, there was a large vat, which looked a little like the vats used to brew wine in the ancient times, and inside the vat, sat a woman, with disheveled hair and her eyes closed, sitting there with a dozen of acupuncture needles on her head.


    Qian Yilin slowly walked to the side of the vat and took a few of the silver needles on the woman''s head. Not long later, the woman woke up, and when she saw Qian Yilin, she shouted in shock and fear, "Master!"


    Qian Yilin did not reply, he only turned his head and went to the corner. Picking up a spoon, he scooped out a spoon of something black from the corner and poured it into the big jar.


    The woman wanted to struggle, but she found that she could not move at all. From the corner of her eyes, she saw herself sitting naked in a large vat. She did not know where she was, but she became even more frightened as she pleaded, "Master ¡­"


    "Shh!" In the end, Qian Yilin shooed the woman and she immediately shut her mouth.


    "Disciple Zhang Jia, look at master, have you noticed anything abnormal with master?" Qian Yilin sat beside the vat, and said slowly to the woman.


    Zhang Jia, who was sitting inside the jar, slowly calmed down. She knew that she was finished, and right now, her only chance was to move her master, and have her master release her. Thus, she followed her master''s instructions and slowly observed.


    She knew that Qian Yilin was around eighty years old, but she knew that he had a body that was around forty years old. Even though he looked old on the outside, he was still very fit and healthy, and if he were to go climb a mountain, he would not even be able to keep up with a thirty year old girl like her.


    Qian Yilin who was over eighty years old was exactly the same as the old man who was over eighty years old. His appearance had not changed, but his mental state and complexion were on a completely different level.


    "Master, are you getting popular with all those people?" In the end, Zhang Jia said something that she thought was reasonable.


    However, Qian Yilin shook his head and said, "I am only half right, the other half is because Master''s medicine is gone."


    "Medicine?" Zhang Jia became even more suspicious, she didn''t remember her master wanting to take the medicine, why would he take the medicine with such a good body?


    "Master, what medicine is it? Can you let me buy it for you?" Zhang Jia asked softly.


    However, Qian Yilin shook his head again, and said, "I can''t buy this medicine, I can only make it myself."


    "Really? Then does Master need help? Disciple can help, Master knows that I have some knowledge on Chinese medicine." Zhang Jia quickly said.


    Qian Yilin gave a strange smile, and said: "Disciple, aren''t you concocting medicine to help master?"


    Qian Yilin''s smile caused Zhang Jia''s hair to stand on end. After carefully considering his words, she was even more scared than before, crying out loud: "Master, Master, you were scared of me. I beg you, please let me go ¡­."


    Using her as a medicine to refine pills, Zhang Jia was almost scared to death by this idea. But reason and reality were telling him that this was real.


    In fact, I gave you a chance. If you had brought the two senior zombies to kill the people who destroyed my medicine, then there would have been no further matters. I have not lost my reputation, so naturally, I would have had the time to slowly search for medicine.


    "Senior Zombie, Senior Zombie, you ¡­ you''re saying ¡­?" Zhang Jia suddenly opened her eyes wide, staring at Qian Yilin in shock.


    "That''s right, that''s right. That''s your senior sister, she''s also my medicine, and you, are my medicine as well. It''s a pity, there''s no more left for me to use," Qian Yilin said.


    "You''re crazy! You''re not my master, you''re a Spirit Demon cultivator, you''re a demon!" Zhang Jia collapsed, and she roared loudly. When she found out that she was only a medicine cultivated by her master, she could not accept this fact.


    "Spirit Demon Dao, mmm, not bad, I like that name." Qian Yilin was not angry at all after hearing that, instead, he felt very happy.


    "Why, tell me, why?" Zhang Jia regained some rationality and asked with a sinister look.


    "Why? Is that hard to understand? " Qian Yilin said instead, "Since it is a medicine, then it is naturally used to treat patients."


    "Heal her, save her! No, no, I don''t believe you, tell me, let me be the one to understand, tell me!" Zhang Jia shouted crazily once again. If she could move her hands, she felt that her hair was about to be grabbed clean.


    "You still don''t understand? Something''s wrong with my body, so I need medicine to treat it," Qian Yilin replied.


    After she finished listening, Zhang Jia stood there in a daze. She understood, she finally understood why her master was eighty years old, but had a body condition similar to that of a forty year old, because of medicine, medicine made from corpses, why, after the corpse was burnt to ashes, he would be so angry, and that was why he thought about revenge. And now, his body had recovered to be eighty years old, so he wanted to refine medicine once more.


    "Qian Yilin!" Zhang Jia shouted word by word, "Even if I become a ghost, I won''t let you go!"


    Unfortunately, this kind of curse didn''t really matter to Qian Yilin, because he knew that his disciple wouldn''t even have the chance to become a ghost. Her soul was also a part of the medicine and would be locked within his body.


    Since he had clearly revealed the problem, Qian Yilin did not care about Zhang Jia''s murderous gaze. He inserted the silver needle back and used a spoon to scoop the remaining medicinal ingredients into a large jar one by one. Then, he slowly closed the iron door and left the basement.

 C73

    In the little mountain village, other than Sun Yong and I, the rest of the people in the bamboo forest were called away by the Uncle, because the words of the two cultivators, Yan Lin and Wang Huan, were truly too shocking. The word "alchemy" already carried enough weight, and it contained too much information.


    Corpse rearing grounds, corpses, zombies, alchemy, these words combined together were enough to fill the brain with a million words of suspenseful horror novels.


    "Fellow Daoist Sun, have you heard of the Daoist Doctor?" Seeing our shocked expressions, Yan Lin asked again.


    Uncle was shocked again as he hurriedly said, "Dao doctor, is Qian Yilin a Dao doctor?"


    However, a Daoist doctor is different from what we study, the difference should be between amateur and professional people. After all, they specialize in this, and the Taoists who cultivate the path of the Jindan are Taoists as well, including the ancient warlocks who donated elixirs to the emperors of longevity. They can also be considered Taoists.


    It was also because of this that the Uncle was so shocked and excited. Damn, could it be that Qian Yilin was also a madman who wanted to live forever?


    "Don''t misunderstand, Fellow Daoist Sun. That Qian Yilin can at most be considered half a cultivator. That medicine of his, shouldn''t be able to live forever." Yan Lin felt that he had gone overboard with it, and in case he misunderstood, it wouldn''t be good, so he hurriedly explained.


    When Uncle heard that it was not the elixir of life, he heaved a sigh of relief. If it had anything to do with the elixir of life, even if it only had a little to do with the elixir of life, he would run away quickly. Because that would not be a vortex anymore, but a super tsunami, the type that could smack everyone to death.


    "Did you not notice that Qian Yilin''s mental state is a little different from some of the elders?" Yan Lin did not directly say it, but guided us.


    We thought about it and it was true. The information said that guy was in his eighties, but he didn''t look like he was in his eighties. He was full of spirit and vigor, but we didn''t think too much about it.


    After exchanging glances with the Uncle and the others, the Uncle said, "Fellow Daoists, our knowledge is shallow, please speak frankly."


    Indeed, we don''t know much about such things. Our foundation is insufficient, and we''ve only learned a few techniques. Compared to the Dao, it''s far too lacking.


    "Alright, since Dao Friend Sun is so straightforward, I will not hide it from you, Qian Yilin has refined an evil pill, he will take the Yin Field, and use a special person with eight words, using a living person as an offering, and then use a variety of rare and precious medicines to bury a living person in the Yin Field, then unleashing a secret technique, the living person will not be able to continuously absorb the medicine''s medicinal properties, and then absorb the Yin Qi s to become a medicine, after that, the blood of the living will become medicine''s blood, drink, make a huge difference, and even those who are severely ill will be able to drink a mouthful of blood, and they will be able to save Yan Lin."


    "Using a human as a furnace!" Uncle cried out involuntarily.


    When Sun Yong and I heard this, we were also extremely moved. All of them were too evil, and they sacrificed themselves by using others.


    "What the f * ck? No, you''re saying that he sacrificed himself for the living?" I suddenly realized that something was wrong and hurriedly asked.


    Yan Lin nodded, my head started to buzz, then looked at Sun Yong, Sun Yong was also shocked, f * cking, if it''s like that, then weren''t we living people who were burned to death with gas? F * ck, we''re killing people now?


    As soon as Yan Lin saw our expressions, he understood and explained, "My two little fellow daoists, you don''t have to feel guilty. Although you were a little reckless that time, but you did not do anything wrong, the Quanzhen Religion Ancestor''s letter also contained records of this, in the letter, it said that after the sacrifice, the living person had become a living corpse and that the soul could not be separated from the body, and had lost the chance to be reincarnated. Furthermore, she would be exposed to the effects of the spirit medicine every day and night.


    Listening to Yan Lin''s explanation, I still bitterly smiled. He was extremely grateful to me, and even specifically entered my dreams to thank me, reminding me that there were zombies trying to harm us. That''s why we were able to do everything in advance.


    "Martial Ancestor wrote a letter. Looks like you two dao friends are aware of the inside information?" Uncle said with envy.


    This was the history behind their history, and their history was deep, just like their Quanzhen Religion. Starting from Wang Zhong Yang''s creation, although they majored in the Dao Arts such as the [Classic of Virtue], the [Heart Sutra of the Great Wisdom], and even though their clan leader was the late emperor of the Eastern Flower Country, they were all scenes in the making. They did not know how many of the techniques were recorded in their ancestor''s letters, and that was the most precious thing they had, just like Wang Zhong Yang''s and Qiu Lu''s famous Daoist''s letters and scrolls, they were definitely priceless treasures.


    Yan Lin and Wang Huan smiled slightly. They were envious of the Uncle, they were disciples of Quanzhen Religion, and being envied by some common mages and warlocks was not a normal thing. It was just like how ordinary people envied the Wealthy Class Wealthy Class people.


    "That''s right. Based on the records of the ancestor''s written letter and the results of some investigation, we already know that Qian Yilin was a university lecturer dozens of years ago, but his morals were destroyed in those years and he was subjected to severe criticism. By the time the turmoil ended, his body was extremely weak.


    If we don''t get a chance to replenish it, then his body will grow old, especially after the age of fifty. This point can be seen in many of the laborers who work hard at work, although they may still be able to work at the age of forty, but once they reach the age of sixty, they will be afflicted with a hundred diseases and become old, but many of the retired seniors in the city look very young, and even the plaza dancing on the mountain won''t be able to say anything anymore.


    "So, you mean to say, Qian Yilin used this technique to keep himself afloat, but now that the previous medicine has been destroyed by us, he still continues to harm people?" I asked.


    "Yes, according to our investigation, he had a disciple called Zhang Jia before, and a group of helpers called Zhou Dong had all disappeared. We are afraid that they were just secretly looking for him, but that is not the important point, the important point is that he had to destroy the prescription, such an evil thing should not be left in the world," Yan Lin''s tone became extremely strict when he finished speaking.


    We can tell that he is warning Uncle, because this prescription is too tempting for the elderly, think about how many of them are sick, and are even paralyzed with sleep, especially those rich, so much money is insufficient, they do not dare to use it anymore, they just want to live a few more years, if we tell them now, there is a medicine, if you eat it, you will be able to recover your young body''s vitality, then they would be very happy, if we were to kill someone, they would not hesitate at all, one death could let them be healthy, maybe this is too light of a price for them.


    Afterwards, Yan Lin gave us a detailed description of the medicinal formula. He also emphasized that a living person can at most provide them with around three years of medicinal blood, and once every three years they have medicinal blood, they will have to change their person. Furthermore, taking this medicine is like taking drugs, and they can''t stop.


    This recipe was also passed down from ancient times, but in ancient times, these kinds of things were common anger between gods and men. The buddhist sects of this world would work together to resist this kind of evil thing, the moment they found it, they would exterminate them, and once this formula was destroyed, the disciples of the buddhist sects would demand for it even more, if anyone was found to be hiding, they would immediately be expelled and hunted down.


    Yan Lin had said so much just to warn Uncle not to have any ideas. This prescription was not easy to touch, just cooperate with them a little.


    Uncle''s expression was faint, but Sun Yong was very angry, because he felt that his grandfather was definitely not that kind of person. Most importantly, his grandfather did not need to do that, with modern technology, it would not be difficult for an old man to maintain his life, and with their family''s wealth, what kind of advanced medicine could they not buy?


    It means that we need to return to the Xinyang and think of a way to lure Qian Yilin out. You have to know, 70% of the responsibility of Qian Yilin''s current outcome rests with me and Sun Yong, so normal people''s thoughts would definitely take revenge on him. As long as we appear, we can probably lure him out.


    This matter is risky, so Uncle made an agreement with Yan Lin and the others, and that means we have to protect our lives. If there is something wrong, we can take the initiative to retreat and escape, but say scoundrel, this matter has nothing to do with us, we can just hide outside the country for a period of time.


    This way, after agreeing to the terms and conditions, we left the mountain village. After Uncle gave the order, the many nanny assistants began to busy themselves again and packed up their bags of things. At night, we swaggered out onto the streets of Xinyang.

 C74

    Xinyang, Qian Yilin''s house, I, Uncle, Yan Lin and the others were sitting in a car. From the window, I could see a young girl squatting in a corner, standing beside her, a middle-aged woman was pointing at her and cursing at her, the language was extremely vulgar, moreover, her voice was extremely loud, so much so that even half a street away could hear it, but no one came out to stop her. That girl''s gaze was ice-cold, her expression was cold, but she did not reply at all, only allowing her to curse.


    Her name was Qian Duoduo, and she was Qian Yilin''s great-granddaughter. did not know if he had committed too many sins and the Heavenly Dao paid them back for them, but later on, even after he became rich, his son died in succession, and his grandchildren, not to mention that they were few in number, were all unlucky as well. They all died in their prime years a few years ago, leaving only one grandson behind to go abroad and not go back home for many years.


    "F * ck, what a tragedy, but are you just going to watch like that?" I asked.


    "Then what else do you want us to do? If you dare to practice evil medicine, you will receive retribution for it. Do you think that Qian Yilin did not think much of the consequences of killing the Qian Family? But he still acts in such a manner, causing himself to suffer. Who can help him? "Yan Lin said with a cold smile.


    "That''s exactly the case. Besides, we''re from a respectable and upright clan and don''t use our families as threats. Otherwise, we would have used that little girl to threaten her a long time ago," Wang Huan said coldly.


    She was originally a rich girl who was the center of attention wherever she went, but now, a great disaster has struck, her money is gone, and even her great-grandfather, who doted on her the most, has become a wanted criminal. Even her luck in life has disappeared, probably only those tragic female protagonists can compare to her.


    "The Qian Family is so weak, is it really related to that evil art?" Sun Yong brought up another topic. Logically speaking, Qian Yilin could also be considered an expert, he even managed to create a good Feng Shui for himself using the Mausoleum of Books.


    "We don''t know about that, but according to our investigations, his son''s short lifespan isn''t an accident, and his grandson''s generation is the ones that are truly unexpected without end. Car accidents, suicide, and his grandson''s birth should be when he begins to refine medicine," Yan Lin explained.


    He did not know if it was on purpose or not, but this sentence was more like he was saying it for the Uncle to hear. He had to warn the Uncle that he was fine, and that he could harm his own descendants.


    Therefore, this topic was left untouched. There was no way for them to continue on this topic.


    "Qian Yilin has been in the Xinyang for dozens of years. Have you investigated his relationship with you?" Sun Yong changed the topic and asked.


    "I did, but I couldn''t get rid of him. He was related to someone who had long ago left him, and had carefully investigated on those who had received favors from him. Unless there''s something else we don''t know, there''s no way I can find out," Yan Lin replied.


    I think that''s right, if he had a way, he wouldn''t come looking for us, right?


    I asked again, if it was just a simple surveillance, they definitely wouldn''t come looking for us. To be honest, they have a lot of power with their backs against the Quanzhen Religion, with just a single sentence, there are many people helping them.


    "We want you guys to help out and make things difficult for Qian Duoduo. I believe that Qian Yilin will definitely come out." Once they asked this question, both Daoist Yan Lin and Wang Huan immediately became bashful, and had no choice but to speak in the end.


    But we still felt dumbfounded, what, let''s go and make things difficult for Qian Duoduo and force him out, damn it, why be so shameless, bully girls, and still be so lonely and helpless, this is really not human, moreover, why do you have to do this kind of wicked things for us?


    "No." I immediately shook my head.


    "There''s no need to discuss," Sun Yong immediately expressed his opinion, but the Uncle did not make a sound, looking at the two Daoists with a smile that was not a smile.


    Yan Lin and Wang Huan were utterly embarrassed by Uncle''s gaze as their faces flushed red and they hurriedly explained, "Don''t misunderstand, we aren''t really trying to bully her, we just want to force Qian Yilin out. It''s been more than ten days since then, and Quanzhen Religion and government departments have been urging Qian Yilin to come out, so you guys should know how great of a temptation this medicinal formula is, at that time, if they send more people over, and have too many eyes, who knows what kind of mistakes they would make, and if someone is unable to resist the temptation and steal the medicinal formula, wouldn''t it be disastrous in the future?"


    The reason is not bad, but why should we come? "I asked suspiciously." Don''t tell me you''re trying to trick us?


    There is a reason for this. Firstly, for the sake of secrecy, we are lacking in manpower, and they have seen the few that we have. Secondly, don''t you have enmity with him, so it is only right that you guys appear. Especially in a situation like Qian Yilin''s where his loved ones are all about to die, and in addition to your grudges, Qian Lin will definitely take the bait and might lose his sanity." Yan Lima explained.


    "It''s really not like you don''t want to do this kind of thing just to maintain your dignity?" I deeply doubt his explanation. Aren''t they just pretending to be righteous? Although they look righteous on the outside, they have thought of such a venomous scheme. Isn''t it only the villains who use their kinship to persecute others?


    "No, no," Yan Lin hurriedly said as he shook his head.


    I curled my lips. I was even more suspicious of him now, but I still said, "Regardless of whether you think this way or not, if you want to do something like this, it will tarnish my pure and kind reputation. How about this, you just let me see your ancestor''s letter.


    "Pu" Yan Lin directly spurted it out. Wang Zhong Yang, was the letter in the letter something that could be casually read? Putting aside the issue of whether or not the other party was present, even if he was, it would be impossible for him to see through it if he wasn''t a headmaster or a supreme elder.


    Therefore, Yan Lin and the others naturally refused.


    "Then forget it. I''ll wait for you to come up with a good idea!" They both refused, and I also refused. Did they want me to do such a thing without any benefits? There was no door.


    Uncle and Sun Yong were also watching the show from the side. Over the past two days, we had discussed the matter of their letters, and our eyes were filled with greed. Those are truly good treasures, we would naturally get them if we had the chance.


    Seeing that we rejected him, Yan Lin started to persuade him non-stop, but we were firm people who refused to work before receiving any benefits. In the end, Yan Lin agreed to it through gritted teeth, and gave us his master''s letter.


    We thought about it and agreed, because this kind of writing is also not a small treasure. Although it is just a travel note, it also involves some private secrets of the person who recorded it. It can be said that if the person isn''t intimate with us, they wouldn''t be able to see it.


    After agreeing on the terms, he had to do something, and this matter was something Sun Yong could f * cking not do, because he was handsome, this was a world without logic, if he was handsome, he would bully girls, call them flirting, if he was ugly, it was all sexual harassment, so he had to be the bad guy.


    At this time, the middle-aged woman who was scolding was already tired of her cursing, leaving Qian Duoduo alone on the side. When there was no one around, I secretly followed.


    This part of the city is just like the area of the village inside the city. Not only are the buildings old-fashioned, there are also many alleys and lanes, and Qian Duoduo was aimlessly wandering around, not knowing what she was doing. At first, I thought she was looking for someone, but later, I proved that she was still wandering around aimlessly.


    After walking for a while, Qian Duoduo received a phone call, and the Bluetooth earpiece on my side also kept on urging Yan Lin and the others to hurry them to hurry over. I clenched my teeth, hung up the phone, and then quietly followed after him.


    Robbery, phone robbery, wuu." "Save me..." Qian Duoduo was stunned for a moment and then shouted loudly for help. However, when she heard her cry for help, someone just stuck their head out to check the situation, but no one helped. Thus, Qian Duoduo cried.


    I purposely slowed my pace, allowing Qian Duoduo to keep chasing me from behind, but he didn''t let her catch me. She quickly walked out of the small alley area, towards a relatively remote area, and finally to the river bank.


    "Hehe, I only wanted to steal some money, and you still dared to chase after me, then I''ll steal some more perverted stuff!" I turned my body around, and spoke to Qian Duoduo viciously.


    Qian Duoduo shouted a few words, but naturally, no one responded. However, I approached her step by step, and in the end, Qian Duoduo collapsed, turned around and started running very slowly while crying. Not long after, I even fell down once, making me extremely speechless.


    Seeing that she was crying so bitterly, it would be too inhumane to continue bullying her. So I quickly hid myself in the forest and ran away.


    This was what Sun Yong had said to me the moment he returned to the car. He had almost angered me to death, damn, this was acting, acting, understand?

 C75

    Qian Duoduo stood in front of a house, and her tears flowed down once again. Although she had already sworn countless of times to never cry again, to be strong, when she thought about what had happened to her recently, she still couldn''t help but cry.


    At the beginning of the tragedy, she was sleeping on her hands and knees in the classroom, because the night before, on her roommate''s birthday, they had played almost all night, so the next day she couldn''t help falling asleep in the classroom, and then she was woken up by the teacher. At first she thought she was just being called to lecture, but that wasn''t a big deal, it happened so often in college that no one laughed at anyone.


    However, Qian Duoduo did not expect that her teacher would ask her to go out. Because there were two policemen waiting for her at the entrance of the classroom, she was even more confused hearing this, she didn''t seem to have done anything bad, she even thought that someone was trying to cheat her out of money.


    However, the moment they left, the police told her that her great-grandfather had been charged by the police for tax evasion, fraud, and other crimes. Now that he had escaped, the company''s property would probably be confiscated.


    At first, Qian Duoduo thought that it was a joke for April Fool''s Day, but after confirming repeatedly, she started to panic. Because her whole family was supported by her great-grandfather, she immediately packed her things and went back home, and when she returned home, she found out that things were not as simple as they seemed. Other than the crime of evading taxes on the surface, her grandfather also had something to do with the disappearance of Zhang Jia, the employee of her company.


    One must know that there were many relatives of powerful and influential people buried in that mausoleum garden, and when there was a problem with the feng shui, it immediately aroused the anger of everyone. As a result, many people pushed against the wall, and many people came to ask for money, and many people also came to ask for money, and one after another, the company collapsed, and even their family property was taken away. But there were still people who came to ask for money, and she didn''t believe that her grandfather would ever owe so much money, so there was definitely someone who would take advantage of the situation, but no one helped her, she didn''t know what to do.


    In the end, she could only go to her relatives'' home, and this place was also the only family her family had in Xinyang. Speaking of it, it was also weird, her great-grandfather was already over eighty years old, and was also healthy, but her parents were extremely short-lived.


    So right now, the biggest rumor was that her great-grandfather was afraid of death, so he used an evil technique to transfer the fortune of his descendants to her, which was why it happened. And it was because of this rumor, that her relative did not like her.


    But even so, she had been scared out of her wits during this period of time. From scolding someone to swearing at them, it had only been a week.


    Her news had spread back to the school. Other than a few friends who were concerned about her, the rest of them had either come to laugh at her or ask for news. After all, the news about her family had spread like wildfire.


    Today, her cell phone had been snatched away by someone. That person wanted to have sex with her when she chased after him, so she turned around and ran away. She fell down and broke her leg, and all the cash on her body went to the doctor.


    So she came back and wanted to borrow some money from her relatives. First, she wanted to buy a cell phone, so how could she open it now, and secondly, give her some money so that she could go back to school. Most of her family property would be sold off to the public, but it would take her a while to get some money.


    However, this relative''s attitude was out of her expectations. Not only did he not pay, but he even cursed at her. She also emphasized that she couldn''t even borrow money.


    "Lend, lend, lend, and no one will dare to lend you money, not whether you can pay back your life or not, but whether you can keep that old bastard of yours, who knows what kind of sorcery he will use. Look at your family, your family has been ruined and your people have perished, but he is still alive and well, and even if I were to lend you money, he would still want our family''s lives. So, I can''t lend you the money, stay away from my family and don''t come back here." After saying this, the relative threw out her suitcase and completely closed the door.


    Qian Duoduo dried her tears, picked up her luggage, and turned to leave. However, not long after, she was already at a loss because she did not know where she was going, her family members had already left, because right now, there was already a rumor that her family members were in trouble, there were already people who had their suspicions, especially when many people knew that her great-grandfather knew some Feng Shui techniques, so even though the rumors did not spread, her family had long since spread, and all her relatives had already left because of it.


    After standing there for a while, she remembered the storyline on TV. If she didn''t have money, she could sleep in the park, so she went back to the park and found a bench. She also put on a set of clothes and went to sleep.


    So even though the bench was hard and narrow, she fell asleep very quickly. She even had a dream that her great-grandfather had come back, cleared herself of the charges, reopened the company, and she had a carefree life.


    But the reality was that she was scared awake, because in her sleep she felt someone touching her face. When she opened her eyes, she saw a dirty, ugly face that made people want to puke near her face, and a lustful hand that was reaching out to touch her face.


    Qian Duoduo was shocked, but she was not scared, she was screaming and resisting as if her life depended on it. She punched the tramp''s feet and escaped from the tramp''s claws, but she also saw that it was not only a tramp who wanted to bully her, there was also someone who was rummaging through her luggage, flipping her expensive clothes on the ground one by one.


    Qian Duoduo scolded loudly, but to no avail. Those two homeless people were not afraid of her, and instead wanted to rush over to bully her. Qian Duoduo had an idea to retreat, she turned and ran, running with all her might, trying her best to cry. She felt that the tears she had shed in her life were not as many as the past few days.


    In the end, she was stopped by the patrolling police, who took her back to the park but didn''t see the homeless, her suitcase, or anything else. She cried and complained.


    The policeman took her back to the police station to inform her family, but who could she contact? However, she made a phone call, it was from a male classmate of hers, this guy had been chasing her for months. Although she didn''t refuse, she had never agreed, she had always been flirtatious, and for some reason, she suddenly thought of him.


    Three hours later, the boy arrived. It was already dawn, so he picked her up from the police station. He first went to have a meal, then he took her to the hotel to rest.


    Qian Duoduo thought that she met someone she could rely on, so she hugged the boy and cried loudly. As she cried, she spoke of all the grievances she had suffered in the past few days, saying so many things that surprised even her.


    She slowly fell asleep. This was the first time she felt that the boy''s chest was so safe and comfortable. She felt that she had seen hope.


    However, the truth was that this hope didn''t last for an hour. Soon, she felt something strange. It was mainly because of last night''s fright that she became alert. As long as there was something strange with her body, she would wake up.


    When she opened her eyes, she was shocked because she saw that her clothes were almost all taken off. Her chest was glowing with spring light while her male classmate was greedily riding on her body.


    "Ah ¡­" Qian Duoduo crazily stretched out her hand to hit that boy, causing that boy to be stunned. When she finally regained her senses, Qian Duoduo had already retreated to the side of the door while holding onto her clothes.


    As a result, he continuously begged for forgiveness, saying that he was just temporarily lost in thought, begging for her forgiveness. But in exchange, he only received a single cold glance from Qian Duoduo, and then, she had opened the door and ran away.


    The male student hurriedly chased after her, but failed to catch up. The moment he stepped out of the door, he lost sight of her. After looking around, he hurriedly returned and left the room. She walked out of the cleaning room after a long time.


    Qian Duoduo''s heart was dead as she walked along the street like a walking corpse. She didn''t even know where she was going to go, she only knew that she was in pain, extremely pain. She was very tired and wanted to find a place to sleep and never wake up.


    In the end, she walked to the riverbank. This was a river that cut through the waist of the county city of Xinyang. It was a tributary of the Yellow River.


    "Jump down, everything will be settled. You will be at ease, jump down!" Suddenly, a voice appeared in Qian Duoduo''s heart, it was extremely tempting.


    "Can jumping down here really solve the problem? Can I go back in the past?" Qian Duoduo asked as she cried.


    "Sure, this is just a dream, a nightmare. You''ll wake up soon after jumping in. Your great-grandfather is still waiting for you to come home!" The voice sounded again.


    "Grandpa Ceng, right, Grandpa Ceng is waiting for me to return home." Once Qian Duoduo heard about Grandpa Ceng, her rationality disappeared and she abruptly took a step forward.


    "Plop!" Looking at the people who fell into the river, I stomped my feet, but I was still a step too late. "Plop!" Looking at the people who fell into the river, I stomped my foot, but I was still a step too late.


    Yan Lin Wang Huan shook her head, while the Uncle also shook his head. With his age, forget about saving others, it would be difficult for him to even protect himself.


    "I can only protect myself," Sun Yong replied. He knew how to swim, but he had never learned how to save others.


    My face darkened, ''Oh my god, I''m the same. In the past when I was swimming in the river, my skills could only be considered ordinary. I could protect myself, but it would be difficult for me to save him.''


    "Ah, ah, the person was swept away, what do we do!" Yan Lin suddenly shouted.


    I turned around to see Qian Duoduo floating in the water. She had already charged a long distance, and there weren''t many people around, so I couldn''t help but take off my clothes and pants as I was unable to see Qian Yilin around. Then, I glared at Yan Lin and the others, scolding them with my eyes.


    After taking off my clothes, I turned around and jumped into the river. Sun Yong reacted at this moment and started shouting for help.

 C76

    "Bang!" Zhao Jiale heavily crashed onto the ground, with a trickle of blood flowing out of the corner of his mouth, but he didn''t dare move an inch, only hiding in the ground and shivering. Looking at Qian Yilin with a fearful expression, he was even more shocked in his heart.


    "Zhao Jiale, I''ll let you take good care of a lot of them. How are you taking care of them? I''m giving you a lot of money. Did you take it for yourself? Why did you let her suffer all the humiliation?" Qian Yilin angrily roared as he gnashed his teeth.


    Her heart ached, all of the Qian Family''s people withered, and his sons practically all died in their prime. His grandchildren were all unexpected, and the only ones that allowed him to send them out of the country earlier saved their lives, and with such a great-granddaughter by her side, naturally they were extremely precious. They were truly cherished in his hands, and when he found out about the treatment Qian Duoduo had been receiving these past few days, she went crazy.


    The most important thing was that he had already planned this kind of situation a long time ago. Why did he leave Zhao Jiale alone, in order for him to take care of Qian Duoduo in an official identity, and even prepare to pay for it. But Zhao Jiale didn''t even manage to do such a small thing, so he couldn''t help but directly teach Zhao Jiale a lesson.


    "Sir, sir, even if I ate the Bear-Heart Panther I wouldn''t dare swallow your money, and the reason why I don''t dare to help Miss Duoduo is because I am also being watched by the people from Quanzhen Religion, and also Miss Duoduo is the same. If I rashly gave her the money, how would Quanzhen Religion not suspect me, and also, how would I answer when Miss Duoduo asked me about your situation, so Sir, it''s not that I don''t want to go and help her, it''s just that I really can''t." Zhao Jiale hurriedly explained.


    Zhao Jiale felt wronged in his heart. Even though Qian Yilin had arranged for him to be in public and push all the blame onto Qian Yilin to protect himself, no one had expected that the person in Quanzhen Religion would be so resolute. Not only did the investigation not end, it had become more and more strict.


    So under this kind of situation, how would he help Qian Duoduo? There was no reason, after all, there was no other communication between them, and Zhao Jiale had previously pushed everything onto Qian Yilin in order to clear the charges, so no matter how they came into contact with each other, anonymity was impossible, and both parties were under the strict surveillance of Quanzhen Religion.


    "Hmph, such a small thing can''t even be called trash." Qian Yilin''s anger in his heart slightly dissipated, he had already come into contact with Zhao Jiale''s explanation, so he did not take action anymore, because he was very clear about the situation outside.


    Seeing that Qian Yilin''s anger had slightly dissipated, Zhao Jiale heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. He was really afraid that this old fellow would beat him to death in a fit of rage.


    "Sir, right now your Quanzhen Religion is still unrelenting and is working together with the Sun family''s grandfather to attack Miss Duoduo, attempting to force you to appear. What should you do now?" Zhao Jiale asked carefully.


    "Don''t worry, they won''t last more than a few days. You go contact this person, in my name, he''ll naturally know what to do!" Qian Yilin coldly said, his killing intent already evident, he originally only wanted to hide for a while, and only planned to do so after the limelight had passed, but his Quanzhen Religion refused to let him go no matter what. He didn''t even hesitate to join hands with the Sun family''s grandfather and grandson to attack Qian Duoduo, and force him to appear, which touched his reverse scale.


    The reverse scale of a dragon meant certain death when touched with it. In addition, he had already refined another pill. His rapidly deteriorating body was slowly recovering. This gave him a great deal of confidence.


    Zhao Jiale looked at the slip of paper that Qian Yilin had given him, and his heart immediately filled with mixed emotions. It was written with a person''s name and phone number, he recognised this person, and he was one of the most famous snakeheads in the area of Northern Xinyang, namely the passersby.


    He wanted to kill those people from Quanzhen Religion and then sneak out of the country. However, Zhao Jiale was currently thinking about what he wanted to do. He was certain that Qian Yilin would definitely not bring him along with his if he wanted to sneak out of the country.


    Zhao Jiale sneered in his heart. Even if it was a dog, the leader had to leave some bones for the dog to eat, but this old fart had to do something like killing a donkey. If that''s the case, then don''t blame this dog for taking a bite.


    "Ah ¡­" A loud and shrill scream rang out, and instantly, everyone in the room looked at each other in greed. In the end, all of their gazes focused on me, and then, I was pushed out of the room by Sun Yong.


    "Ah!" Seeing me, Qian Duoduo, who was putting on her clothes, screamed non-stop.


    "Shut up!" Qian Duoduo''s voice was extremely sharp, causing me to be unable to resist shouting loudly.


    "It''s you?" Qian Duoduo calmed down, and after seeing my face, she was unable to calm down, and casually grabbed a few things as a form of defense.


    "Nonsense, who else do you think I am? Do you think anyone has the courage to jump into the river to save you?" I said in a loud voice, I purposely said this to Sun Yong who was next door. I despised him because his swimming skills were similar to mine, but he didn''t jump in to save you.


    "You saved me? "Impossible, you''re a thief! You stole my phone!" Qian Duoduo shouted loudly.


    "Impossible, you''ve recognized the wrong person. How could someone as good as me steal your phone?" My face didn''t turn red, but my heart remained calm and steady as I denied. That matter was too embarrassing, I definitely could not admit it, and after checking Qian Duoduo''s phone, I really did not discover that Qian Yilin had contacted her.


    "It''s not stealing, it''s stealing. I''ll remember your look for the rest of my life," Qian Duoduo said again. She could not forget this.


    "I already told you that you got the wrong person. If you really were a robber, you could jump into the river to save yourself?" I continued to deny it.


    Upon saying that, Qian Duoduo remembered that she had committed suicide at that time. She wanted to stand up, but suddenly felt a chill on her body, she lowered her head to look, and immediately blushed, but her eyes were filled with rage, and she said: "You, you, you ¡­ ¡­"


    "F * ck you!" I knew what she was going to say the moment she opened her mouth, so I immediately answered, "Don''t be so arrogant, are you alone?" "How could I be interested in you? The person who helped you change your clothes was a woman, I asked for it, I spent two hundred yuan, that''s right, since you''re awake, let''s not talk about saving your life, I''m used to doing good deeds, I don''t ask for fame or profit, but you have to compensate me for my losses, in order to save you, I lost a set of clothes, jumped down the river, scraped my wounds, went to the clinic to get medicine, took a taxi to your house, and invited someone else, a total of one thousand yuan, give me money."


    As expected, when it came to money, they immediately changed the topic. Qian Duoduo was embarrassed, she did not forget that she was penniless. Let alone a thousand dollars, she did not even have a single dollar.


    "I, I, I don''t have money!" Qian Duoduo said in a low voice, without a shred of confidence.


    "F * ck, I really don''t have any money. Luckily, I didn''t send you to the hospital and brought you home, or else I would have been at a loss!" I shouted, knowing the answer.


    Qian Duoduo was both embarrassed and ashamed. When would she ever be humiliated like this for a thousand dollars? She wanted to retort and curse back, but she didn''t have the courage to do so.


    "Damn, don''t cry. Stop it, I don''t need money anymore, okay?" When I saw Qian Duoduo''s grieving expression, I became nervous.


    "Wu, wu, wu." To everyone''s surprise, just as I said those words, the silent cry turns into a wail. I was dumbfounded. Did I say the wrong thing?


    "Stop crying, my dear grandaunt, this is a small district, if you cry like this, others will understand and not misunderstand what I have done to you, and that will be bad, and I will not spend so much money to save your life, and will have my reputation taken as well, right?" I hurriedly advised, but when I thought back to the argument we had when we were discussing how to take care of Qian Duoduo, my head started to hurt.


    "I, I, I don''t have money, and I don''t have a home," Qian Duoduo cried out.


    "So pitiful, then forget it, I don''t need your money. Oh, right, I''ll go buy you something to eat, I''ll come back in half an hour and wash your clothes on the balcony. Wait till you get up and put them on, there''s nothing to eat at home, you can drink from it and burn them yourself if you want to." Looking at Qian Duoduo''s sad expression, I couldn''t help but run out of the room.


    After leaving the room, I did not really go to buy food, but asked the Uncle''s assistant to do these things. I went to the next room, the house next door, the Uncle, Sun Yong, and Yan Lin, Wang Huan were all there.


    "Fellow Daoist Zhou, your acting is pretty good. We won''t be able to do it if you let us come," Yan Lin praised as soon as I entered.


    I rolled my eyes. This bad guy really isn''t someone that anyone can do. I can be a trash who doesn''t care about anything, but I really can''t do those bad things.


    "I don''t care about anything else. When someone says that I''m a bad person, you all have to testify for me, I''m not a bad person." I emphasized on this point.


    "Of course, fellow cultivator Zhou is also doing this to punish those who commit adultery and to eliminate evil." Yan Lin replied immediately.


    "Alright, this kind of speech is meaningless. What should I do next? I don''t think that girl is stupid. She''s currently confused. If she really calms down, I won''t be able to lie to her for long," I replied.


    "Don''t worry about that, it won''t be for long. Qian Yilin must still have eyes and ears here, as long as you continue to stay with that Qian Duoduo, he will definitely get the news. He can endure for one or two days, but he definitely can''t endure for more than three or four days," Yan Lin said.


    "So f * cking shameless!" I cursed in my heart. If I saw my great-granddaughter together with my enemy, I would also go crazy. These cultivators from Quanzhen Religion were all alone, but they were actually able to think of such a vicious scheme.


    After I finished speaking, I gave Sun Yong and Uncle a meaningful glance, telling them to discuss it in private again. These two Quanzhen Religion cultivators are becoming more and more unreliable, and it''s fine to not scam me when the time comes.

 C77

    In the Xinyang, in the small sector, I looked at Qian Duoduo who had been secretly hurt, and I couldn''t help but sigh in my heart, this woman was truly pitiful, and the series of blows she received were really unbearable, many boys couldn''t bear it any longer, and her current performance was considered quite good, at least after being saved, she didn''t think of committing suicide anymore.


    However, I can only let out a sigh in my heart, because I am now a bad guy. "Peng", I walked over and threw away the packing case in my hands, and the loud sound startled Qian Duoduo.


    "What, what are you doing?" Qian Duoduo questioned, but her voice was soft, obviously lacking in confidence.


    "What, what did I ask you for? It''s been so many days already, eat my food, drink my food, and even f * cking sleep on my bed. I want to sleep on the sofa, I owe you, hurry up and tell me, when are you going to f * ck off?" I viciously said to Qian Duoduo.


    I was definitely full of resentment when I said those words. I really did sleep here at night because of the acting. It''s just that I slept on a sofa. This was a one-bedroom house.


    "I, I, I have nowhere to go," Qian Duoduo said weakly. She had thought about it very clearly, she had nowhere to go, she couldn''t even return to the school. If she couldn''t find a way to earn a living, then her fate would be miserable.


    "There''s no place for it. Do you know that I''m very poor? No, you''re not deliberately sticking up for me, are you?" I deliberately dragged my tone a bit longer, as if I was mocking her.


    Just as expected, a sullen look flashed across Qian Duoduo''s face, but she did not erupt, but chose to endure and said, "I don''t, I will leave!"


    "Alright, when can you please tell me, by the way, what''s the payment for the past few days? I rented the house for fifteen hundred days, and now it''s the third day, so I''ll count it as one hundred and fifty. If you eat the food these few days, I''ll give you some electricity and water for you to eat, plus the previous one thousand, hurry, one thousand and two hundred," I immediately replied.


    "You, didn''t you say that you don''t count against my money the other day?" Qian Duoduo said angrily.


    "Tsk, I purposely coaxed you that day because I was afraid you would commit suicide again. My money didn''t come from the strong wind, so why not? Say it, if you don''t, then it''ll be worth it!"


    "Ah, what are you doing?" The moment she heard ''reward'', Qian Duoduo immediately panicked. Not only did she shrink into a corner, her face even changed and her voice trembled.


    "Bah, what''s in your head? Can you be a little more mentally healthy? Do you think I''m interested? I''ll be strong, rape you, stop joking, to make me feel good, my brain isn''t sick yet, besides, look at you, you''re not beautiful, your breasts are small, and your legs aren''t long, so I might as well go to the health care department. My compensation is to return my money from work."


    I suddenly realized that I had become very venomous. I had never been able to say such words in the past and I couldn''t even win against others if I argued. Yet, now, this kind of sarcasm came out from someone else. ''Could it be that my nature is acting out here?''


    "You, you, you ¡­" Qian Duoduo was so angry that she could not say a word, scolding people without swearing, but the words were ear-piercing. Under such circumstances, Qian Duoduo was naturally feeling wronged.


    "I-I-I-am ¡­ am I wrong? Let me tell you, I''m the only one who is handsome and kind-hearted. I''m willing to give you a chance. Why don''t you go and try it out to see who''s willing to help you?" I went over the sarcasm several times.


    This time, Qian Duoduo did not refute her words, because she had found some of her friends from before, wanting to borrow some money, but in the end, she laughed out loud. Those friends knew her current situation, and they all knew that lending the money out was equivalent to not being able to repay her, so not a single one of them was willing to lend it to her, even their friends for many years were like this, not to mention strangers, it was already kind and kind of heart to be able to help her.


    "Alright, I''ll work. Tell me, what do you want?" As if she had made a huge decision, Qian Duoduo gritted her teeth and said.


    "Hey, is that right? As for people, no matter how much suffering they suffer, they still have to grit their teeth and persevere. It''s better to think of ways to earn money than time. After all, one has to live, isn''t it?" I laughed.


    "What exactly do you want me to do? It can''t be that you want me to do something bad right?" Qian Duoduo heard and immediately became alert.


    However, my face instantly darkened. The heck! It wasn''t easy to explain the philosophy of life to her and even misunderstood me. "That kind of good thing isn''t up to you. Give me some mental health. If you want to earn money, then follow me!"


    Qian Duoduo''s body immediately shook, and she followed me back. Ten or so minutes later, she followed me to the entrance of a large scale supermarket''s warehouse.


    "Did you see that? I''m selling it for cola. There are three types of cola, a total of 300 boxes. Each box weighs around 50 Jin. You can move it to the warehouse and I''ll give you 50 dollars," I said, pointing to the cart full of colas.


    "Fifty? That little?" Qian Duoduo said in shock.


    "If you think it''s too little, then go. I''ll look for someone else to take care of it," I immediately replied.


    Actually, I don''t even know how much this kind of transportation cost.


    "Move, I''ll move", she did not expect Qian Duoduo to still grind her teeth and agree, then move a cola as she was about to leave.


    "Idiot, there''s something called a forklift that can be used to pull goods. Who else would be able to carry it by hand for so long?" I immediately blocked her with my arms as I mocked.


    "You ¡­" Qian Duoduo''s tears were rolling in her eyes. She felt wronged, but the workers who passed by looked at her as if they were watching a show. They did not have any intention to help her, making her feel desperate.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, she raised her head again and borrowed a forklift and a shelf from the warehouse. She moved the boxes of cola onto the shelves, pulled them in, and piled them up again in the warehouse. She repeated this process for four hours, three hundred boxes of cola, because less than half of them were useless to her, but they didn''t help her at all.


    Therefore, she was almost done crying. By the time she was done, she was almost paralyzed with fatigue.


    "Here''s your box lunch, ten dollars, so there''s still forty dollars left." I gave her the box lunch.


    "What, it''s so expensive?" Qian Duoduo was about to cry. She had only spent fifty dollars on four hours of work, but had only eaten a fifth of the food in the box.


    "Tsk, other workers can finish their work in an hour, but you''re still embarrassed after doing it for four hours. Don''t you know that they''re not happy about the damage prevention? But who told me to be nice and kind? Oh, right, I found a job, went to the supermarket to collect money, got a part-time job, and spent 10 yuan an hour. Three hours a day, so I won''t go," I continued.


    "But I won''t take the money," Qian Duoduo replied.


    "F * ck, you idiot, you don''t even know how to accept money. If it''s such a simple matter, then there''s nothing we can do about it!" I cursed loudly.


    "I''ll learn, I''ll learn right away!" Qian Duoduo immediately corrected herself.


    "Alright, it''s my fault for being so handsome and kind-hearted. In a moment, you can go and take over the shift ten minutes in advance. As for you, find the cashier that''s working right now and chat with him. The cashier should be very simple."


    After Qian Duoduo finished eating, I took her to register at the personnel department of the supermarket before changing into the supermarket''s uniform and going to the cashier''s desk to let Qian Duoduo learn from me.


    The predicament stimulated her potential, and in about ten minutes, she had truly learned how to use it. Although she stumbled, her efficiency was extremely low, but she still got what she wanted.


    Of course, our goal was not for her to really go and work, so the people we arranged for her to appear quickly and intentionally caused trouble by giving her a fake coin. But we did not admit it and started to cause a ruckus.


    Then, he deliberately hid the small items in one corner, and the moment he stepped out, he turned around and grabbed her. He said that she was missing something, and it caused another ruckus.


    Not only that, Qian Duoduo was unable to stop hesheshift of three hours anyway, but she didn''t fire her immediately. These three hours of shift time were even harder than the four hours she had spent moving the goods to him, and by the time she got off work, he was already so tired that she couldn''t speak anymore.


    "Here, I''ll give you the money. You go back first, I have some business to attend to." I gave her her wages and the key to the house, and then I left with a man who looked like a manager.


    As soon as I turned the corner, I got into a car.


    "Fellow Daoist Zhou, I think it''s a pity that you became an actor, you''re too awesome!" Yan Lin immediately said when he saw me.


    "Stop bullshitting. I can feel it. There''s killing intent staring at me. Have you found out?" I replied.


    She made Qian Duoduo go to the supermarket to pay for her money so she could appear in public, and she had even toiled for a few hours before receiving the money. Her face was naturally very ugly, and it allowed Qian Yilin''s people to see through Qian Duoduo''s difficulties with a single glance.


    The result wasn''t in vain. When the people we arranged to cause trouble and I went up to help, I felt a trace of killing intent. It was just that at that time, there were a lot of people.


    "We didn''t see it either. For the sake of safety, we kept our distance, minimizing our interference." Yan Lin and the others looked at each other in dismay.


    "Let''s go, follow, follow Qian Duoduo, I think that guy will appear. Since she has seen Qian Duoduo''s killing intent, maybe Qian Yilin has personally come, he will definitely follow Qian Duoduo," I immediately said.


    After saying that, without needing me to remind him, the driver started the car and followed behind Qian Duoduo. We carefully looked at our surroundings from inside the car.


    Qian Duoduo spent 20 minutes to return home, but during these 20 minutes, we didn''t find anything, and also followed him to the entrance of the district.


    "Don''t be impatient, you have to be patient!" I wanted to retreat first, but was stopped by the Uncle.


    We had to wait until half an hour later, when a figure appeared in our field of vision.

 C78

    "Boom!" A fist as big as a casserole smashed into a bruised head. That person''s head heavily smashed into the ground. With a muffled groan, that person fainted.


    "Dao leader Yan, he has fainted," The man who beat them up walked out and cupped his hands towards Yan Lin and said.


    "You guys can go down and rest first," Yan Lin said as he waved his hand.


    Yan Lin''s mood was not high, and was not at all as happy as before, because even though he found out that the person before him was a stubborn person, he did not utter a single word under his severe torture.


    "The information is here!" Not long after, Taoist Wang excitedly walked in with a stack of papers in hand. She then showed them to us.


    This person is Wen Liangcheng, an important subordinate of Qian Yilin, an absolute confidant. Qian Yilin has four very important subordinates, one called Zhao Jiale, who is equivalent to his student, the honorary disciple, helping him manage the company, and another called Zhang Jia, who is her new disciple and usually his assistant, and one Zhou Dong, who can be considered as someone who does dirty work for him. And Wen Liangcheng is Qian Yilin''s most trusted subordinate, and Wen Liangcheng is an orphan adopted by him. Wen Liangcheng is equivalent to Qian Yilin''s bodyguard, Wang Huan.


    Yan Lin''s expression became even more unsightly. Although they had been guessing this the entire time, they had not been able to find anyone. This was a huge challenge to their authority, after all, they had spent a lot of manpower and resources here.


    "Mr. Sun, what do you think?" Wang Huan said to us.


    "Since Wen Liangcheng is Qian Yilin''s important confidant, then let''s look for an opening from him. It''s not convenient for us to interfere in this matter, let''s trouble the two Dao Masters. I still have some private matters to take care of, please forgive me," Uncle said indifferently, then took out his phone and left, because his phone had been vibrating in his pocket for a long time, and everyone had heard it.


    Yan Lin and the others did not say anything. They already knew the identity of the Uncle, and that he controlled a small consortium outside the country. His identity was shocking, and he did not look as free as he usually did, as he still had a lot of things to take care of.


    Seeing that the Uncle had left, Sun Yong and I also found a reason to leave. We were not stupid and could help him, but there was no need to help him at all.


    Exiting the door, Sun Yong and I quickly caught up to the Uncle. After getting on the Uncle''s car, I immediately asked: "Uncle, did you notice something?"


    Actually, we all know that Uncle was in a rush to leave just now, it did not have his usual style.


    "Xiao Yang, Xiao Yong, don''t you think that there''s something wrong with the two of them?" Uncle asked as he sighed.


    I carefully thought about it and said, "We have already interacted a lot with them, and they are indeed unlike the Taoists in our imagination. Firstly, they are secular, and they seem to be no different from us other than our status in Quanzhen Religion. They don''t seem to be any different from us, and they don''t seem to be some kind of saintly expert. Secondly, they are very anxious to find Qian Yilin, and even if they don''t care about means or methods, they have no opinions on this matter what they do, and they are even very happy to do it."


    If we were to say that the reason for seeking for cooperation is not because of the situation, then the punishment for forcing Wen Liang to confess to Wen Liang''s achievements is unscrupulous. Since they anxiously wanted to force out Qian Yilin''s whereabouts, we could not help but suspect their motives.


    "Yeah, their actions are very suspicious, but their identities aren''t wrong. They are indeed from Quanzhen Religion," Uncle replied.


    "Then what does Uncle mean by this?" I asked.


    "It''s more or less time to leave, the water in this matter might be more profound than we expected, it would be best if we don''t go through with it," Uncle said.


    The series of details from before had already let Uncle see the danger. This was not only his intuition, but also the result of his judgement.


    Sun Yong and I didn''t look too good either, because we felt like we were being toyed with again. These were all sly old foxes, if not for the Uncle giving us control, we would probably have been brought into the ditch by them.


    "Understood, we can withdraw at any time," I said after thinking for a while. I didn''t have anything to leave behind, so if I really wanted to leave, I could just lift my leg and leave. It didn''t matter if I lost my clothes, I could just buy them.


    After saying a few more words with Uncle, I returned home. When the door opened, the smell of instant noodles wafted out.


    "You cooked instant noodles?" I said to Qian Duoduo in shock. According to the information I gathered, this person should only be able to boil water for free, since when did she manage to cook instant noodles?


    "Un, I bought some instant noodles and sausages. I''m very tired today, but thank you. I know that the manager of the supermarket told me about you doing this for me," Qian Duoduo said, a little embarrassed.


    "Fine, at least you have some conscience, but I really didn''t expect you to cook instant noodles, much better than me. I only know how to cook boiled water, my pot was bought in vain, I''ve never used it ¡­" I casually sat down and replied. Everything in the room was arranged on a temporary basis, even the pots and pans were the same, so it must be new.


    "Then I''ll be responsible for cooking for you from now on, okay?" Qian Duoduo said.


    "Alright, I''ll pay for the oil, salt, and water. I''ll give you the money to cook, half for each person, and the rent will also be calculated ¡­" I immediately replied.


    "You, how can you be like this, you''re too stingy!" Qian Duoduo cried out in alarm.


    "F * ck, you''re still stingy. Go out and ask around. If I wasn''t handsome and kind, how would I give you such preferential treatment? Oh, right, who''s bed do you sleep on?" I shouted in reply.


    "Ah!" Qian Duoduo was dumbstruck, and immediately scolded, "Zhou Yang, are you still a man?"


    "Whether I''m a man or not has nothing to do with you. I''ll pay the same rent, so why are you sleeping on my sofa? I''m the one renting this room, do you understand?" I immediately retorted.


    "Hmph" Qian Duoduo coldly snorted. She finally understood why this stingy man would not give in when money was involved.


    I looked at Qian Duoduo''s back and sighed in my heart. Girl, don''t blame me for being ruthless, this is really for your own good, if I let Yan Lin and the rest help, it would be really not that simple, and I had the intention to train her everywhere, even if Qian Yilin was really taken by Yan Lin and the others, with this period of time, he wouldn''t starve to death, and would have a certain ability to earn a living.


    "Hey, you don''t have any money, come here!" I shouted again after finishing the instant noodles. Qian Duoduo walked out of the room with a dissatisfied expression and said, "Say it again, my surname is Qian, it''s not like I''m broke!"


    "Then if you take out the money, I will believe that you are not broke," I said as I stretched out my hand.


    Qian Duoduo choked and grinded her teeth in anger, but she did not say anything. In terms of sarcasm, she was far from being her opponent.


    "I''m asking you a question, but I was threatened today. There was a man who wanted to hit me when I left work, telling me to be careful, not to have any bad intentions, but fortunately, I was handsome and kind, made many friends, stopped that person, and even beat him up. After thinking about it for a while, I realized that I was so handsome, so kind-hearted that I couldn''t possibly offend him.


    "No, it has nothing to do with me," Qian Duoduo said as she rolled her eyes.


    "Luckily it has nothing to do with you, otherwise I would have kicked you out. Oh right, what''s that guy''s name? Wen, Wen Liang, what''s so nice about it?"


    "Wen Liang Cheng." Qian Duoduo blurted out.


    I slapped my thigh and shouted, "That''s the name! Wen Liancheng! Damn it! You idiot! You want to hit me?!"


    But before she could finish her sentence, Qian Duoduo grabbed my hand in excitement and asked, "Zhou Yang, where is Wen Liangcheng?! Where is he?!"


    "Wait, you know him, and you''re so excited? "F * ck, you''re still not admitting that you were the one who harmed me?" I was stunned for a moment before shouting excitedly.


    "Don''t care about that, tell me where he is!" Qian Duoduo shouted.


    "F * ck, you''re so loud! How do I know where he is? We beat him up and chased him away!" I immediately stood up and replied loudly.


    "Ah?" Qian Duoduo was very disappointed and dejected as she sat back on the sofa.


    "Hehe, let''s see if your expression is related to that brat. Tell me, do you guys have a story? I like to listen to stories the most. It sounds really good. I''ll introduce you to a job with a higher salary tomorrow."


    Qian Duoduo''s eyes dimmed for a moment, but she quickly returned to normal. She truly said some things related to Wen Liancheng, but it was of no use, because we already knew most of what Qian Duoduo said.


    It turned out that Wen Liangcheng was an orphan adopted by Qian Yilin, and was also his trusted aide. Wen Liangcheng treated Qian Yilin like his close family, and had even treated him as his little sister, as well as something that made them have a crush on each other. In short, the two of them had a very good relationship, only that Wen Liangcheng had disappeared into thin air after what happened to Qian Yilin.


    That was why Qian Duoduo was so excited when she heard Wen Liancheng''s news. It was because she wanted to hear news of Qian Yilin from Wen Liancheng.


    After saying some things, Qian Duoduo went back to sleep. It was because she would rather die than give up her bed, and because she was going to bed very early. Of course, it was also because she was extremely tired today.


    Since there''s nothing going on, I naturally went to sleep early as well. It''s also very tiring for me to play tricks on Qian Duoduo every day.


    However, in the middle of the night, I heard some faint sounds. I didn''t immediately get up, but opened my eyes slightly and felt for a short dagger in my hand.


    It''s just that when I saw the source of the sound, I was stunned. Because the sound came from Qian Duoduo, she was currently walking toward the door step by step mechanically.


    "Sleepwalking?" I thought about it in shock, that after Qian Duoduo walked out of the door, I would immediately stand up and call him.


    "Sun Yong, quick, investigate Qian Duoduo''s background and see if she has any problems with sleepwalking," I immediately said after the call connected.


    "There''s no need to check, there definitely isn''t any. I remember it!" Sun Yong replied immediately.


    "Crap, Qian Duoduo went out to swim in her sleep just now. Wake up the Uncle, this matter isn''t that simple, something might happen," I immediately said. I hung up the phone, got up, and followed him out.

 C79

    A few drunkards and taxi drivers who passed by at midnight were so scared that their souls almost left their bodies, they cried out in fear and ran away. Occasionally, some people who had regained their senses would call the police, saying that someone was sleepwalking on the street, but when the police officers arrived, they had already disappeared like a ghost, and from then on, there was another terrifying legend added to the Xinyang.


    On the roof, there was a shrine altar. On top of the altar, there was a bowl of rice and beans, and on each side, there were five colored flags, with a censer in the middle to serve the fruits, and in front of the altar, there was even a stick of incense in front of the altar, as well as an old man sitting in meditation.


    "Many, many. Come back, come back ¡­" If one listened carefully, one would discover that the old man was muttering some incantations. However, what he was chanting was not some profound magic technique, but a person''s name.


    "Cada, cada ¡­" After an unknown amount of time, the sound of Gadagada''s footsteps could be heard coming from the exit of the rooftop. The sound was very uniform, and the old man''s face revealed a pleasantly surprised expression.


    "Duo Duo, my good grandson, you''ve finally returned!" After seeing the appearance of the person who had arrived, the old man leapt into the air and charged toward the girl who had walked up the balcony.


    However, the girl seemed to be at a loss. She closed her eyes, as if she hadn''t heard anything.


    When the old man saw this scene, he suddenly realized something. He took out a Spiritual Talisman and was about to light it up, but just as he was about to place the talisman on the ground, he heard footsteps from the entrance of the roof.


    "It''s you!" The old man cried out in surprise when he saw the people following them.


    Uncle''s car was parked around the corner of a tall building. Seeing Yan Lin and Wang Huan, the two Daoists, walk up to the tall building, we were extremely shocked and speechless, because we had followed Qian Duoduo here, so we were able to find this place. We did not inform them, but they arrived before us.


    "Are we both distrustful of each other? Did we crash into each other?" I wanted to adjust the atmosphere, but when I finished speaking, I felt even more awkward.


    "Grandfather, do you want to take advantage of this situation to leave? We can escape successfully." But Sun Yong actually suggested that they take this opportunity to leave.


    Sun Yong''s words made me freeze for a moment, but I immediately reacted. This isn''t really the two Daoists who were scheming on Quanzhen Religion, whether it''s the previous details or the current coincidence, it''s sufficient to say that they still have things that they are hiding from us. For safety reasons, it''s best for us to leave now, they don''t have the energy to bother about us anymore.


    "Let me think." Uncle closed his eyes, showing his hesitation.


    When Uncle thought about it for ten minutes, without any hesitation, a powerful aura spread out from the building, causing the windows of the building to rattle. Small items would occasionally fall out, and then a miserable scream would faintly be heard.


    "Come, let''s go up and take a look!" Uncle suddenly opened his eyes as his aura soared. He then pushed open the door of the carriage and walked out.


    Uncle walked towards the rooftop of the building with big strides. Sun Yong jogged to the front to open up a path, while I stood behind Uncle and carried a backpack.


    After a few minutes, we arrived at the rooftop, but the scene in front of us surprised us, because Yan Lin and Wang Huan, the two Quanzhen Religion cultivators, were actually fighting to the death with Qian Yilin. Flags, talismans, and exploding puppets were scattered all over the rooftop.


    Yan Lin and Wang Huan''s hair were in a mess, their temples were disordered. There were obvious traces of blood on their robes, and on the other side, it was more or less the same for Qian Yilin. He usually had long hair, and currently, his hair was disheveled, with blood stains all over his beard.


    But they were still fighting with all their might, and what they were fighting against was a corpse, its face was black, the corpse spots were very heavy, and the corpse Qi was even heavier, the stench was enough to make people vomit, but Yan Lin and Wang Huan''s horsetail whisk had caught the corpse''s hands, and pulled out a hand to continuously beat the corpse, while Qian Yilin was attacking a puppet with all his might, even though he was vomiting blood continuously from his mouth.


    "Uncle, what are they doing?" I asked. I was extremely shocked in my heart, because the air above the balcony was filled with a strong killing intent, so it was obviously not that simple.


    "They are already exhausted, and that corpse is not as simple as it seems. If we did not appear, their victor would have appeared on that corpse." Uncle explained.


    As expected, right after Uncle said this, they made a decision, and retracted their methods at the same time, as if they had reached a tacit understanding. The three of them were almost flipped over by the Qi, and directly slid seven or eight meters on the ground before stopping, and then did the same action again, meditating, stopping their cultivation.


    "This is going to be fun. I remember that in Jin Yong''s novel, ''Dragon-Slaughtering Heaven'', Zhang Wuji also reached the top. The top experts suffered a mutual loss with Cheng Kun and then Zhang Wuji became the biggest variable. And now, we are the same. What a coincidence," I suddenly laughed out loud when I saw this situation.


    The situation was as it was, instead of forming a triangular confrontation, we had to make a choice between the two.


    "Fellow Daoist Zhou, please be cautious, Qian Yilin has committed a heinous crime, let alone the previous heinous crimes, now that you are ordering the corpses to harm others, this is already a grave violation of the law. As a citizen, you should help us punish this evil," Yan Lin said immediately, his face was dark and unsightly.


    I smiled awkwardly, because I felt that I had said something wrong. People who talk about Quanzhen Religion really do hate old man Jin Yong, because in his novels, there are a lot of actions that discredit Quanzhen Religion, especially Yin Zhiping, the real Yin Zhiping in history is a very famous Taoist who has made an outstanding contribution to the development of Quanzhen Religion, and in novels, Yin Zhiping''s lecherous and timid nature is even very vulgar, especially in his play with Little Dragon Girl. Who knows how many people are cursing him in their hearts.


    "Erm, Daoist Yan, I''m still young, I don''t understand the stuff you''re talking about!" I chuckled, then immediately withdrew back. Even idiots knew that they had been holding back and stood in formation, if Qian Yilin counterattacked right before his death, wouldn''t he be out of luck?


    "Fellow Daoist Sun, what about you? Cultivators killing demons and getting rid of devils are things that cannot be avoided, do you want to see demons leave this place unscathed?" Yan Lin asked Uncle again.


    "Hmph hmph, Fellow Yan''s memory is not that good. I remember what I told you before. I am a merchant," Uncle said indifferently. He was not stupid and easily stood in formation.


    "Hehe ¡­" Hearing Uncle''s words, Yan Lin and Luo Hua City Mistress''s faces darkened with anger, but Qian Yilin laughed sinisterly.


    Fellow Daoist Sun, you must be quite old already. I still have a tube of medicinal blood, so I can use it ten times. Every use can maintain a strong body for one month, and not only can you cure any illnesses, you can also restore all of your bodily functions to the peak of forty. How about it?" Qian Yilin opened up a bargaining chip.


    The condition that Qian Yilin offered was actually very tempting, especially those old people who have high ambitions but are physically weak. Not to mention letting them recover to the peak of their forties, even alleviating the current pain would make them very excited, but what I knew was that the Uncle also had problems with the majority of the elderly. Especially when he was young, he had sustained quite a few injuries, and no matter how hard he tried to take care of himself, his body would continue to weaken day by day.


    "Fellow Daoist Sun, you better think carefully, this medicine blood is like drugs, it can make people addicted, and after using it, you will never be able to stop. You can use this medicine blood ten times, but after ten times, whether you want to refine medicine yourself or you want to control Qian Yilin, Fellow Daoist Sun, you must not make a mistake!" Yan Lin shouted excitedly after hearing Qian Yilin''s conditions.


    Yan Lin''s words were very reasonable, the medicinal blood itself was not addicting, but the person who used it would become addicted, because no one could reject the feeling of health. To drag an invalid''s body, it was like how a person who was used to eating luxury would find it hard to live a life of luxury, and once it was gone, he would think of ways to make it happen.


    Needless to say, the danger of being controlled by Qian Yilin was much worse. If he were to refine pills by himself, then he would be taking the chance to do so. After all, using human as medicine, no matter where he was, he would still be severely attacked.


    This was not a good choice. If he helped Yan Lin, what if Qian Yilin had a backup, that would be asking for trouble. If he helped Qian Yilin, that would be even more dangerous.


    We can''t help but say that we are still neutral, but in exchange for Yan Lin and the others'' cold smiles. Now that it''s like this, can we still be neutral?


    Uncle''s face darkened for a while, then he suddenly laughed, patted on my shoulder, and secretly pointed at the unconscious Qian Duoduo in the corner.


    I ignored her and smiled. "Seniors, you can continue. I''m only here to find someone. This person owes me a lot of money. I can''t let her run away. I''ll bring her back right now!"


    After that, he went to find Qian Duoduo.


    "Halt!"


    "Halt!"


    , Yan Lin and the others roared at the same time, shocking me.


    "Dao Friend Sun, is this your choice?" Yan Lin asked with a gloomy expression.


    "Brat, are you courting death?" Qian Yilin revealed his dense teeth as he coldly laughed.


    "F * ck, since you don''t want me to find someone, then let''s not find someone to take advantage of, alright? We don''t want the money, let''s go first!" I shouted, then turned around and pulled Uncle away.


    "Bang!" Qian Yilin suddenly waved his hand, and a gust of wind closed the door of the Sky Platform.


    Uncle, Sun Yong and the others looked at each other and waved their hands. If they don''t want to leave, then what can we do?

 C80

    The way downstairs was blocked just like that. Uncle, I, and the rest could only turn back now.


    Yan Lin laughed and said, "Fellow Sun, do you see? This is how perverted and arrogant he is, why don''t we join hands and exterminate the demons?" Because in his eyes, Qian Yilin was courting death. If people left, Qian Yilin could fight with them, but now that he had forced them back, how could he fight anymore?


    "Actually, I really don''t want to meddle in other people''s business ¡­" Uncle said helplessly.


    "Hmph, you''re still unaware even when you''re about to die. What a joke!" Qian Yilin also sneered on the side.


    Yan Lin laughed out loud. Just now, they had fought a huge battle with Qian Yilin, which counted as a mutual loss for both of them, and both of them had suffered considerably heavy injuries. But now that they had help, he did not think that he would lose.


    "Zhou Yang, right? I know what you have been doing these past two days, so in order to thank you, you can redeem your life." Qian Yilin suddenly said to me, and then looked at Qian Duoduo, her gaze was very gentle.


    "Me?" I was very surprised. Why did it suddenly involve me? However, I could still pick up my life. Oh, how happy I was. I smiled and took a step back.


    "As for you guys, go and die then," Qian Yilin coldly looked at Yan Lin and the others, and then quickly formed a hand seal. A hurricane suddenly appeared on the rooftop, causing talismans and dust to fly into our eyes, causing us to be greatly shocked, and before I could even react, I felt an enormous force directly flip me over.


    "Bang, bang, bang ¡­" Then, to my surprise, the roof of the roof suddenly burst open and a strange flame burst out of the broken tiles. There were sixteen of them, and they were all trapped inside. I got up to rush in, but before I could get close to the flame, my mouth was dry.


    "Don''t come in, this is an array formation!" The Uncle''s extremely dignified voice rang at this time. He and Sun Yong were already leaning against each other while holding the Peach Wood Sword, while Yan Lin and Wang Huan were the same. Their faces were both filled with shock.


    "Hmph hmph, you two smelly Daoist, don''t think that I wouldn''t know that Zhao Jiale snuck over to your side. You only came to capture me now because you know that I''ve started to refine medicine again, right?" Qian Yilin sneered at Yan Lin and Wang Huan.


    "Nonsense, Zhao Jiale abandoning the dark to the light is the right choice of action, your mind is evil, you continuously beat him up, and even more so, want to kill him, don''t tell me he doesn''t want to find a way out for himself!" Wang Huan panicked and immediately shouted.


    However, their hearts continued to sink. He already knew about Zhao Jiale''s betrayal, no wonder he was still so confident.


    "Very good, the reason is very good, but he didn''t tell you that the person I''m using to refine medicine recently is my disciple Zhang Jia, right? Furthermore, he would never know that the medicine I refined using the method of killing a chicken to get eggs this time could originally have been used for three years, but now, it has been completely extracted by me in half a month''s time." Qian Yilin laughed loudly.


    Yan Lin and Wang Huan''s expressions changed, the anger in their eyes burned, other than knowing that their plans had gone down the drain, they did not dare to think of the medicine formula anymore, because once they were discovered, they would not even be able to keep their lives, but they could get their own medicine, furthermore, it was not for themselves, and they did not need to worry about not being able to use it, and said that once they got their hands on it, they could exchange it for huge benefits, which was why they were tormenting themselves like this, otherwise, Zhao Jiale would have come to kill them the first time he came here.


    "Let me ask you a question. Isn''t the corpse rearing ground destroyed? How did you refine the pill? And in such a short amount of time?" Sun Yong suddenly asked.


    "Corpse rearing area refers to a special situation in the geography of mountains and rivers. It is formed naturally, so people can create it naturally, but the cost of artificial production is huge, and the time required is very short, and the conditions are extremely harsh, so ordinary people would not do it. At most, it would be modified according to the state of nature and not be created out of thin air," the Uncle did not wait for Qian Yilin''s explanation and explained to him.


    Amazing! As expected of the great feng shui master. However, you all definitely don''t know the effect of this medicine," Qian Yilin laughed out loud.


    What''s the use of the medicine? Yan Lin and the others'' faces darkened even more, they realized they were in a hurry, how could they still have so many questions to solve?


    Under everyone''s gazes, Qian Yilin took out a test tube from his pocket, opened the stopper, and poured a tube of medicine into his mouth.


    "Boom!" Once the medicine was used, in less than ten seconds, Qian Yilin''s originally pale and colorless face immediately flushed red. Even his messy hair seemed to have turned a little darker, and he looked especially energetic.


    The name "Doping" popped up in almost everyone''s heart. Furthermore, it was a super doping drug, and with just a test tube, it caused Qian Yilin, who was seriously injured and about to die, to become lively.


    "Crap!" Yan Lin roared, then also took out a pill from his pocket and swallowed it. Wang Huan did as he was told, because they knew that since Qian Yilin had done it, he was determined to kill them, so they also took out Secret Drug s with Quanzhen Religion, using them to suppress their injuries. Of course, although their Secret Drug s were good, they were not as abnormal as Qian Yilin''s medicine, and after consuming them, there were no obvious changes.


    Qian Yilin immediately rushed out with a huge machete, and then rushed towards Yan Lin and the others with unparalleled speed, hacking and slashing everywhere.


    "Kill, kill, I will kill you two!" Qian Yilin shouted crazily as he slashed on wildly, causing both of them to continuously retreat.


    "Why didn''t he start fighting with Taoism Arts instead of fighting with it?" I became hesitant in my heart, but seeing that Uncle and the rest were also constantly dodging, I figured it out.


    This Qian Yilin was really so damn smart, if they were to fight it out with the Taoism Arts, even if he used it as a stimulant, it would be useless. Yan Lin, Wang Huan, Uncle and even Sun Yong were weak, but if they were to fight it together, he definitely would not be able to beat them.


    There were almost no iron grade magic tools in the Taoism Arts. They were all made from Peach Wood Sword s, lightning wood, obsidian and the like, and they were all small items. Those things were very useful in chasing ghosts and driving away evil spirits, but in terms of fighting, that was all.


    One must know that the four of them had all practiced martial arts before, so no matter how strong their martial arts were, they would still be afraid of the kitchen knife, let alone the big chopper.


    "Pa!" Yan Lin''s whisk broke.


    "Pa!" This time, it was Wang Huan.


    "Clap clap." Uncle''s Peach Wood Sword also broke.


    "Take off your clothes, take off your clothes," I shouted from outside the portal. Why are they so stupid?


    Being yelled at by me, Sun Yong was the first to react and threw his backpack to Uncle. He himself dragged his clothes and quickly wrapped them around his hands, forming a shield.


    Uncle also did the same. Not only did they drag their coats, they even put on their backpacks in front of them to block their vital parts. However, Yan Lin and Wang Huan were tricked, as they were wearing Taoist robes, and it was difficult for them to even take off their clothes. Furthermore, they were also under Qian Yilin''s care, so they did not even have the chance to take them off.


    Yan Lin and the others were getting slower and slower. There were already many wounds on their bodies, but Qian Yilin was getting more and more excited, as he knew that if this continued, he would definitely kill them.


    "Fight it!" Yan Lin roared fiercely. Not only did he stop running when faced with Qian Yilin''s pursuit, he even turned around and crashed into Qian Yilin.


    "Puchi" The big chopper cut onto Yan Lin''s shoulder, almost causing his hand to be chopped off, but it also gave Yan Lin a chance. Using all his strength, he kicked at Yan Lin''s stomach, sending him flying.


    Seeing the opportunity, Wang Huan immediately rushed forward, her hand holding onto Qian Yilin''s waist with her cannon fist.


    "Ah!" Qian Yilin screamed in pain and flew out.


    Seeing the chance, Sun Yong also rushed forward. A fierce tiger came down from the mountain, and used another force to send Qian Yilin flying.


    "Bang!" Qian Yilin was thrown far, far away.


    "Quick, stop him!" Qian Yilin shouted, but he quickly took out a medicine from his pocket and was about to drink it.


    "Go!" Just at this time, Uncle flung the Peach Wood Sword that was cut in half from his hand, and threw it out like a dart.


    "Pa!" The Peach Wood Sword hit the bottle on Qian Yilin''s hand directly. The bottle was made of glass and was broken instantly.


    Seeing this, Wang Huan rushed forward and shouted loudly, "Kill!" Then, she kicked Qian Yilin''s body and rode on his body.


    Bang, bang! As the fist landed on his flesh, blood flew everywhere, but Qian Yilin could only groan in pain, he did not even let out a sound.


    Suddenly, Wang Huan stopped and slowly turned her head around. Her face was filled with shock because there was a Peach Wood Sword stuck in his chest.


    "Junior brother!" Yan Lin shouted in grief.


    Qian Yilin slowly crawled back up. His face was swollen and his breathing unstable.


    "Fellow Daoist Sun" Yan Lin reacted and roared loudly.


    Although Sun Yong and his grandfather also had many large and small wounds on their bodies, they were the least injured. The only ones who could kill Qian Yilin now were them, and similarly, Qian Yilin had killed Sun Yong and the rest, so they would thoroughly win.

 C81

    Qian Yilin''s state was like that of a crazed demon, causing Sun Yong and the others to be extremely terrified. One had to know that Qian Yilin had drank a large amount of medicinal blood, and his body was recovering to its peak, whether it was his fighting or fighting abilities were both at their peak, and even though his face was bruised and bruised, he was still severely injured, and did not lose his strength at all.


    "Qian Yilin, I know you don''t want to live anymore, but do you also want to kill your great-granddaughter?"


    Qian Yilin glanced at Qian Duoduo, his expression somewhat unwilling, but it was only an expression for an instant. He immediately said.


    "Really? What makes you think that, Xiao Yang?" The Uncle sneered and said.


    Hearing my name, my body trembled, but I immediately understood what Uncle meant. Without thinking too much, I directly rushed to Qian Duoduo''s side and grabbed her by the neck.


    "Brat, you dare?!" Seeing my actions, Qian Yilin was immediately angered. What did it mean to lift a rock to smash your own foot?


    "I''m sorry," I said to Qian Duoduo in my heart, but I was still sneering at Qian Yilin. This kind of thing is never fair and reasonable, it could only be said that they were related, and if Uncle and the rest died, I would probably be finished, so I could only sacrifice Qian Duoduo.


    "Bastard, I have good intentions to spare your life, but you still repay me in such a way!" Qian Yilin angrily roared.


    "Tch, kind enough to let you live. Do you think you can live past today, your subordinate Zhao Jiale has betrayed you, so do you think you have a way out? To use humans as medicine and to risk the world''s misfortune, you must be trying to flee from abroad. Do you really think that there''s a chance for you to do so? " The Uncle coldly mocked.


    "You..." Qian Yilin was shocked and angry at the same time. He did not know how Sun Lianlin found out about his secret.


    "You are truly dreaming. Do you think that it is so easy to escape from foreign lands? Moreover, you have already changed after your death. Do you really think that they can live while you are alive?" Xiao Yang, call and tell Xiao Zhang and the others that if we die today, tell my parents that they can go kill this old guy''s grandson. Spend some money to find a mercenary group, it would be so simple, "Sun Yong also immediately added.


    "Okay", I actually took out my phone and called the assistant called Xiao Zhang, and repeated what Sun Yong said loudly.


    Qian Yilin''s face was as red as a pig''s liver. He was dumbstruck, why did things turn out like this, but he knew, Qian Duoduo could not die, and his grandson who was still abroad could not die as well. If he died, the Qian Family would be exterminated.


    "Surrender, surrender, surrender! I guarantee that they will be fine, I won''t surrender, I swear, I will definitely let the people from Quanzhen Religion kill them!" Yan Lin also took the chance to threaten Qian Yilin.


    On the contrary, it made Qian Yilin even angrier, because there were only the two of them here, words would not spread. If Qian Yilin killed them, then this threat would be useless.


    "You, you, what do you want to do?" Therefore, Qian Yilin''s killing intent became more and more intense, until finally, even Yan Lin became afraid.


    "Qian Yilin, you killed him. Do you really want to kill Qian Duoduo and the others? Think about the Quanzhen Religion!" Uncle roared harshly again.


    This roar had saved Yan Lin''s life, because Uncle''s words were very correct, Quanzhen Religion were not to be trifled with, their disciples'' powers spread across the entire continent, if he were to kill Yan Lin, they would definitely chase him down secretly, and with their abilities, they would not be able to avoid him.


    "Then what do you want me to do?" Qian Yilin lost his focus. It was fine to kill with gratitude and hatred, but to harm his children and grandchildren, it was impossible not to kill them, because they would not let him off either.


    Qian Yilin, you have to swear that you will leave today, but from today onwards, you are not allowed to refine medicine with humans, and you are not allowed to leak out this formula. You must bring it back to the coffin, if you violate it, not only will you die, even the Qian Family will lose all of their descendants.


    "Fellow cultivator Sun, please don''t, he ¡­" But Yan Lin immediately raised his doubts.


    Of course, the Uncle immediately rebutted him, saying, "Dao Friend Yan Lin, don''t you want to kill Dao Friend Wang Huan? You don''t want to save him?"


    However, she did not die immediately. She was still moaning on the ground, and if he were to immediately resolve this matter and send her to the hospital, there was a high possibility that she would be saved. If this dragged on, then it might be possible.


    Hearing Uncle''s words, Wang Huan had a strong desire to live and looked at Yan Lin. To be able to live, no one would want to die.


    "I, I..." Yan Lin was still unable to make a decision in time. If he nodded, then there would be nothing left, the mission for the Quanzhen Religion had not been completed, and he would not be able to get the medicinal blood.


    "Fellow Daoist Sun, if I swear, would you really let them go?" Qian Yilin suddenly said.


    "Yes, I can agree to it immediately, but for fellow cultivator Yan Lin," Uncle immediately said, as he kicked the ball towards Yan Lin.


    "I, I can agree as well. We captured you to prevent the medicinal formula from leaking, if you can do that, what does it matter?" Yan Lin changed his words immediately, but in his heart, he was cursing the treachery of Uncle, and almost tricked him.


    After receiving the consent of the Uncle and the others, Qian Yilin took out a few talismans and swore to the heavens that this kind of oath was not a casual oath, but a vow made by him using his dao heart. Although he did not say that the promises he made after breaking the oath would definitely happen, it was still the very serious kind of oath that was impossible to go back on.


    After swearing his oaths, Qian Yilin removed the formation, walked to Qian Duoduo''s side, and supported the unconscious Qian Duoduo down the stairs slowly. Uncle and the others, on the other hand, were in a hurry to save Yan Lin and Wang Huan.


    "Fellow Daoist Yan Lin, I''m sorry, you won''t be able to finish your mission this time," Uncle said to Yan Lin, but this was the best ending to the matter.


    Yan Lin and Wang Huan were both severely injured, and had bled too much. If they didn''t think of a way to stop the bleeding, then something must have happened to them. Relatively speaking, the wounds on Uncle and the rest were much lighter, and were basically unharmed.


    Just as we were bandaging the wound, a loud sound came out from downstairs. Sun Yong''s face changed greatly as he heard the sound of gunshot.


    "Come, let''s go down and take a look!" I shouted loudly, then turned and ran down the stairs. Sun Yong clenched his teeth and followed me.


    When we rushed downstairs, we saw Qian Yilin lying in a pool of blood, with no one around. Sun Yong went to take a look at the driver and found that he had been knocked unconscious.


    "Stop looking, it''s Zhao Jiale. If I don''t die, he won''t be able to rest at ease," Qian Yilin said while holding onto his own breath, but fresh blood still quickly flowed all over the ground.


    "Zhao Jiale!" I gritted my teeth as I spoke, I didn''t think that he would become the last straw that would kill the camel, but I checked on Qian Duoduo and found that she was alright.


    "Zhou Yang, can I get rid of you?" Qian Yilin asked me. His voice was already very soft and weak, and his eyes no longer brimmed with killing intent.


    "Okay, say it." I actually agreed to it.


    "There is a sum of money here. Take good care of Qian Duoduo for me, let her graduate from university, and be able to support herself. Promise me, promise me!" Qian Yilin took out a bank card and stuffed it into my hands.


    However, when I looked down, a glass test tube appeared in my hand. It was the exact blood that he drank previously. This should be the reward that he gave me.


    There was anticipation in Qian Yilin''s eyes, making people unable to look straight at him. As the saying goes, when death is at hand, one''s words are kind. No matter how many evil deeds he did while he was alive, he was still someone who was about to die.


    I promise you, I will let Qian Duoduo live a good life in the future, but I can''t guarantee that I will always take care of him, because following me is also very dangerous, understand? "Fortunately, I didn''t rush and charge in, making a huge contribution to help Qian Duoduo. I can promise that, but I said that I would have to take care of her, haha, even I myself still need someone else to take care of me.


    "Thank you, thank you. Don''t, don''t, don''t let, more, look, look, here, I, I ¡­" Before he had even finished speaking the last sentence, Qian Yilin had already died.


    "What should we do?" I asked Sun Yong.


    However, Sun Yong was also at a loss, he did not know how to handle this kind of problem.


    After thinking about it, I picked up Qian Duoduo and had her drive back to the room that we rented temporarily.


    The next day, as the sun rose, Qian Duoduo stretched her back. She had already decided that she would earn more money today, that she would live, that she would earn more money. She still had many goals in life.


    However, when she opened the door, she suddenly froze. She noticed that there were a lot of things in the room, like furniture and daily necessities, but she felt that something was wrong.


    "Ah, my clothes, my bag!" Suddenly, she saw a suitcase and cried out in alarm, because it was not the luggage she had been robbed of that night.


    "No, that''s not right, the things in the room are not right, the blankets that Zhou Yang had covered, his shoes, they are all gone," Qian Duoduo said in surprise. She finally knew where the room was wrong, because the entire house did not have any of Zhou Yang''s personal belongings.


    "This is?" Then she searched the room and found a box on the coffee table in the living room. She opened it and was shocked when she saw that the whole box was filled with money. It was a hundred yuan in bills and there was a whole stack of money.


    Qian Duoduo opened her phone, but the page was still in the recording.


    "Hello, Qian Duoduo. I''m Zhou Yang. I''m leaving. I have something to do..." Qian Duoduo tapped on the recording, listening to her tears.

 C82

    "Good morning, Uncle, early Sun Yong." At the Sun Family Old Residence, I greeted the two of them.


    ''s death, the prescription should not be leaked anymore. Yan Lin and Wang Huan can now explain everything to Quanzhen Religion, and with them being so heavily injured and strong, it''s more than enough for them to obtain sufficient benefits.


    That night, Sun Yong and I sent Qian Duoduo back to that house, and after making some arrangements, we went to the hospital to meet up with the Uncle. After that, under Yan Lin''s constant requests, we decisively left, and asked Yan Lin and the others to not reveal our identities as much as possible.


    Afterwards, they did it as well. Later on, news came from the Uncle, that Zhao Jiale had been caught sneaking in, and was then secretly dealt with by the people from the Quanzhen Religion, and no one knew the exact outcome, but Qian Yilin''s temporary corpse rearing area was also found. It was found in a basement, and''s body was said to be extremely lifelike when it was found, as if he had fallen asleep, as if it was also secretly handled.


    Yan Lin and the others also did a good thing, which was that they did not disturb Qian Duoduo. A lot of things were dealt with in a neutral manner, so after Qian Duoduo stayed in that house for three days, she moved.


    As the owner of the house, Uncle naturally had to come back to take a look. As expected, when we returned, we saw that the new ancestral home was very beautiful, very luxurious, and also very ancient.


    However, Uncle was still a little dissatisfied, because he believed that the Sun Family''s Feng Shui Formation had still been destroyed, especially after that crazy excavation. The excavation of earth gold had caused the five elements to be out of balance, and with his abilities, he could only let it go for now.


    "Xiao Yang, Xiao Yong, have you finished reading the traveling notes from the Quanzhen Religion Ancestor?" Uncle asked while they were eating.


    "I''ve seen it. It''s very exciting. I never thought that there would be so many unbelievable things in the Divine Continent a few decades ago. It''s really an eye-opener." I immediately replied.


    Other than that potion, that letter was our greatest gain. That letter was the travel notes of one of Yan Lin''s ancestors, who lived in the beginning of the late Qing dynasty, roaming the world, traversing the mountains and rivers, recording many unimaginable things. It opened our eyes to us, as we yearned for many things.


    "I also think that it''s very exciting, so I don''t want to stay here anymore," Sun Yong replied.


    After reading the letter, he felt like his blood was boiling, he really wanted to follow the route recorded in the letter and walk around in a circle. However, after comparing it with his current life, he felt that it was meaningless now, because he had constantly been invited since his return, and they were all very well-known people in the county. And with the old mansion here, he didn''t dare to directly reject them.


    "Taking advantage of your youth to travel a bit more, it''s true that the God Continent is indeed mysterious. There are too many legends about this land, and you can''t see the end of this land for the rest of your lives, I support you for that, but I have to deal with some business matters, I have decided that the investment environment for setting up a group in the continent is very good, I like it very much, and everything is already on the agenda, so I have to go to some cities along the coast to inspect them. There is a question, who will bring the Pig Slaughtering Knife."


    Uncle''s words made me frown. I didn''t know why Uncle was bringing up the Pig Slaughtering Knife, but he hadn''t paid attention to the matter regarding the Pig Slaughtering Knife for a long time.


    "Uncle, it''s not convenient for us to bring the Pig Slaughtering Knife with us, we feed it every day. How could we have the time? What if we just happen to walk into the wilderness at the same time, so it''s better for you to work hard and bring it along ¡­" I replied after thinking about it.


    In any case, the blade had always been with Uncle, so it would be fine to continue bringing it along. This was what Sun Yong wanted as well, it was inconvenient to bring it out on a tour.


    "Alright then, leave this blade to me. When are you leaving?" Uncle laughed and said.


    "Let''s do it tomorrow. I don''t want to stay here anymore," Sun Yong directly said.


    Regarding this, Uncle agreed, but he still reprimanded Sun Yong, because he could clearly see Sun Yong''s performance in the past few days. If he could not handle such a small thing, how could he control his Sun Family in the future?


    The next day, Sun Yong and I set off together. This time, Sun Yong drove an off-road vehicle, and as I still didn''t know how to drive, Sun Yong disliked me and disliked me for my low strength. But since Uncle insisted on taking me along, no matter how unwilling he was, he still had to take me along.


    Sun Lianlin sat cross-legged in front of the ancestral hall''s shrine. In front of him was a washbasin that was filled with pig blood.


    However, there was a sharp Pig Slaughtering Knife floating on top of the Pig Blood. Yes, it was floating on top of the knife. The metal Pig Slaughtering Knife did not sink down. This scene was very strange.


    "Sigh, it really is useless," Sun Lianlin sighed heavily.


    This phenomenon had already happened three or four days ago, but he had long thought of it. It was pig blood, and it was not enough to satisfy the Pig Slaughtering Knife, but he never would have thought that the time would come so quickly, so fast that either the Xiao Yang or Xiao Yong did not grow up yet.


    After a long while, Sun Lianlin took out a small knife, cut his finger, and dripped some blood on the Pig Slaughtering Knife''s blade.


    "Drip." When the blood dripped onto the knife, those traces of blood immediately disappeared. The Pig Slaughtering Knife was like a monster as it could absorb all the blood.


    Human blood, especially the blood that had once been cultivated was the blood that Pig Slaughtering Knife could currently accept. This was the blood that he had experimented on in the past few days, in addition to that, he had also tested the blood of chickens, ducks, dogs, deer and bears.


    "Pu" After dripping a dozen or so drops of blood, Sun Lianlin stopped dripping blood. Right at that moment, the Pig Slaughtering Knife leaped out of the basin like a fish and was about to poke at the wound on his hand, but was pressed down by Sun Lianlin with a Spiritual Talisman.


    This was not the first time something like "Awakened" had happened, but when he saw Sun Lianlin again, he was still shocked. He could endure any animal turning into a monster, but it was still hard for him to accept a Pig Slaughtering Knife becoming Awakened.


    "Lin''er, what are you doing?" Right at this moment, an imposing voice exploded beside Sun Lianlin''s ears, causing his body to tremble.


    "Father, father!" Sun Lianlin exclaimed in shock, because he did not know when, but a person was standing in front of him, and if that person wasn''t Sun Chengzhi, then who else could it be?


    "Lin''er, you''ve done the wrong thing, yet you still refuse to admit it?" Sun Chengzhi said coldly.


    Sun Lianlin became even more surprised, and immediately asked: "Father, what did I do wrong?"


    "You still don''t admit it? Before I died, I told you to take care of all your sons and nephews, did you really think you could take care of them? This Pig Slaughtering Knife is so strange, I urgently need you to use the Great Blood Transformation Art to suppress it. Are you afraid of dying and not letting the blood flow out?" Sun Chengzhi snorted.


    "No, no, it''s not that I''m afraid of death, I''m bleeding right now!" Sun Lianlin''s face was somewhat of a panic as he hurriedly said. He then raised his hand to squeeze the blood from the wound.


    However, before the blood had even dripped down, Sun Lianlin had already made a hand seal in an instant. After that, three Spiritual Talisman s struck out, and Sun Chengzhi''s figure instantly shattered with a loud bang.


    Sun Lianlin snorted coldly, he knew that there was a trace of evil in the blade from his father, so forget about the illusion, even if it was just that, he would still destroy his family members. If the evil idea did not die, then a lot of people would die.


    "How dare you be disrespectful to me!" However, not long after, an even more oppressive voice rang out.


    The pressure was like Mt. Tai, Sun Lianlin felt as though he was being pressed down on him, his heart bellowing and roaring, his fingers moving, forming hand seals, causing yellow curtains to descend from the pillars of the ancestral hall, the curtains were drawn with runes, and at the same time, the curtains were releasing rays of light and converging onto the Pig Slaughtering Knife, causing Sun Lianlin to feel the pressure greatly reduce.


    "Insolent beast, you still dare to be impudent in my Sun Family Sect''s shrine!" Sun Lianlin roared loudly. Luckily, he was in his clan''s shrine, and borrowed the luck of his Sun Family Sect''s shrine, in order to temporarily suppress Son of Yi Ya''s Resentment.


    "Hehe, hehehe" Under Sun Lianlin''s pressure, that voice did not immediately disappear, but started to sneer, and a new pressure once again spread out.


    Sun Lianlin immediately became overwhelmed with shock, "This, this, how is this possible, impossible, impossible!"


    "Pu" Then, something that made him even more shocked happened. The Pig Slaughtering Knife actually managed to escape Sun Lianlin''s suppression, and with another leap, the blade''s tip pierced into his palm. The wound was immediately drenched in blood, but the blood flowed onto the Pig Slaughtering Knife, and then disappeared.


    "Ahhh!" Sun Lianlin shouted crazily, waving his hands and forming hand seals, he couldn''t shake off the blade in his hands, as if he was really bitten by something.


    "Bang!" Suddenly, a rank on the shrine fell and fell, breaking into pieces on the ground.


    Sun Lianlin''s eyes widened, because he recognized that the ranking was actually his father, Sun Chengzhi''s.


    "Pu" Sun Lianlin spat out a mouthful of blood, his gaze becoming a lot more dull as he slowly fell onto the ground. Not long later, the bodyguard that was guarding outside could not help but walk in.

 C83

    Ming City, Su Town, the first station we visited, I was very dissatisfied with this, because I did not have a good impression of this place, I almost died there. The time I was sacrificed alive in the sarcophagus was a nightmare that I could not get rid of.


    "I''ve never been here, so I came to take a look." This was Sun Yong''s reason.


    This guy is a madman, wanting to meddle in anything related to Taoism Arts magic. Since he was recovering during that period of time, he didn''t participate in the entire process, even after I told him many times that he wasn''t satisfied, so I decided to personally come and take a look.


    "Impressive, truly impressive. This Dragon Abyss Formation is truly impressive. If it was not damaged, allowing him to nurture it for more than twenty years, he might really be able to nurture a dragon''s vein," Sun Yong praised after walking around the Su Family''s mausoleum once.


    "Nonsense, that Master Chen is not a fake, he really does have some ability!" I rolled my eyes and said.


    "What a pity, now that it''s destroyed, its Su Family is on the verge of suffering a disaster," Sun Yong said again.


    Su Family being in trouble is something certain, we could have done it before we left, we lost a weird person and got caught due to the anger of a junior killing a person, scaring the whole family into panic, who knows what will happen next.


    Of course, Su Zhi and the rest did not want to die, as they are good people that are hard to come by. If not for their help back then, I might not have been able to do anything about it.


    "Let''s go to the city center to spend the night." Thinking of this, I couldn''t hold back anymore, I pulled Sun Yong and ran.


    Sun Yong hadn''t completely studied the situation regarding Dragon Abyss, so he was naturally unwilling to do so. Therefore, he had quarrelled with me again, and only after I told him about Su Zhi''s situation, did he agree to go.


    "I have never come across such a special case before, but since Su Zhi''s father is an illegitimate child, changing her surname is a very simple task for her. On the way, Sun Yong said. There are some people whose lives are tough, no matter how bad they are, they wouldn''t be able to kill him, right? "


    Sun Yong explained it to me based on the theory of feng shui, I naturally also know that if a person''s life is treated as a watershed, the most important thing would naturally be the main river, which is his fate. Feng Shui is only an important branch of that watershed, it can affect them, but it will definitely not play a major role.


    "So, what do you want to say?" Let me ask you something, damn it, you are usually so aloof, but now you are actually so long-winded.


    "Do you like that Su Zhi now?" Sun Yong asked.


    "Pfft!" I almost spat out. "What the hell? Why did you ask this question? Did something go wrong with my ears, or did you go crazy?"


    "You think I''m joking?" Sun Yong''s face immediately darkened.


    "Aren''t you joking?" I retorted, "Don''t scare me like that, okay?"


    This companion, is not only a friend who shares the same goals as you, but also has the meaning of being a couple. When we''re married, our emotions are absolutely different when we''re single, and social psychology often says that a man''s true maturity occurs when he''s married and has children, so, companion is very important, "Sun Yong explained.


    Oh, you made me marry a wife and give birth to a son, then felt that kind of responsibility, and then went to the depths of the mountains to cultivate and break through, right? "I couldn''t help but to retort," Sun Yong''s theory is really too darned.


    "When did I ever say that abandoning one''s wife and children were all done by monks? This is not something that the sect would advocate, and we don''t have any sects or schools, at most, we''re just a civilian practitioner. Furthermore, there wouldn''t be such restrictions, isn''t it normal for us to get married and have children while eating and drinking?" Sun Yong asked.


    "I, I, forget about it, I''m convinced. I can''t beat you, but I don''t have that plan right now. If you want to use this to break through to the Cultivation Level, then you can go by yourself!"


    The meat can be eaten and drunk, the marriage and children are naturally also the same. Furthermore, we can cultivate on the one hand, and if we can improve our mental state, maybe we can really break through the Cultivation Level, but I still feel that it''s very boring. Doing something in order to achieve a certain goal, just a single moment will cause me to lose all of my motivation.


    I went to Su Zhi''s house according to my memories, but saw that the door was tightly locked. No one responded even after I called the people, and only after asking the neighbors about it did I find out that their house had been moved away for more than a month. I didn''t even know where they moved to.


    "How''s your family''s information system? Can you find out about this person?" I was a little anxious, so I went to ask Sun Yong, to ask if his family''s information system could find any people.


    "I''m thinking too much. The majority of our clan''s Sun Family in the continent is second-hand information, it''s not that our country''s organizations do not dare to gather any information, otherwise we would be sent out of the country in less than 24 hours. However, finding people is not considered valuable information, as there are many private companies in the country that can do that, as long as they are willing to spend money, it''s fine. Just give me the specific information on Su Zhi, and I will have people gather some information," Sun Yong replied.


    They didn''t have the guts to start an intelligence network in the mainland, they just wanted to buy some information. This was already very sensitive, if they really wanted to set up an intelligence network, they would be assassinated or sent back in three days.


    "I, I, I just remembered that his name was Su Zhi." I thought about it and was a little discouraged.


    "Then there''s nothing we can do about it. There are so few keywords. If you want to find them, you have to wait for at least three days. Are you sure you want to wait?" Sun Yong frowned, there were so few keywords, who the hell could find them?


    "Just wait, she really did save me at that time. Otherwise, I would have become a homeless person. Anyway, aren''t we fine?" I replied.


    Sun Yong did not say anything else. Although wasting time here made him a little unhappy, it was not enough for them to fall out.


    After dinner, I remembered that Su Zhi was a nurse at the hospital. I should look for her at the place where she worked.


    "You''re looking for Su Zhi? She already resigned because she hated her low salary. Now that she''s working at a nightclub, you should bring more money with you to support her." However, when we went to ask her, one of the nurses answered.


    His eyes and tone were clearly filled with disgust and disdain.


    Of course, we know what the nightclub is doing, it''s full of tricks, and the source of the money is not as clean as the nurses. However, we won''t look down on each other even if we have our own ways of doing things, not to mention that the people inside aren''t all dirty, if they weren''t clean at all, then the country would have already banned them a long time ago.


    When I asked which nightclub we were working at, and which we were on our way over, I thought to myself, what exactly happened to Su Zhi in the short span of two months, why did she move, and why did she resign?


    "Hello, call Su Zhi over. We have matters to discuss with her," Sun Yong called a waiter after arriving at the nightclub, and said familiarly after stuffing some money into his pocket.


    When the waiter saw the money, he naturally brightened up, but when he said that there was no one called Su Zhi here, I immediately described Su Zhi''s figure to him. After all, Su Zhi was tall and strong, had trained in Taekwondo, and had a huge skeleton.


    "Oh, so you were looking for Little Zhizhi. She might not have the time today ¡­" The waiter was suddenly enlightened.


    "I''m busy. What did she do?" I was stunned.


    "What else can we do? She offended a customer, so she should be apologizing now, right?" the waiter replied.


    "Come, brother, tell me, what''s going on? I''m Little Zhi''s friend, where are we?" Sun Yong and I looked at each other, and took out a few coins, stuffing them into the hands of the waiter.


    Seeing as it''s money, the waiter immediately told us everything. It''s very simple, Su Zhi is selling wine at the night shop, of course, under many circumstances, it would be fine to sell wine at the night shop or to sell her body, but Su Zhi is still foolishly selling wine only. This makes those who have nothing to do very unhappy, so some rich second generations are betting to see who can do it first.


    At first, there were people who offered generous conditions to buy her night, but they were rejected and all sorts of methods were used, but Su Zhi was very smart, and all of them were dissolved, and in the end, there were people who wanted to drug her. When they found out, Su Zhi became very angry and smashed the bottles on her, but that person was a regular customer of this nightclub, so she had a lot of power behind him.


    "Isn''t this plot from a third-rate urban novel? It''s so f * cking vulgar!" After hearing it, I said, speechless.


    "What happened next? What would normally happen next?" Sun Yong replied curiously. Because he had never read such a web novel before, he did not know what would happen next.


    "The next step is naturally to be a hero saving a beauty, but that depends on the situation. If we are the main characters, we can slap the face of that fuerdai. If it wasn''t for us, we would have died a miserable death," I replied, shrugging my shoulders.


    "Interesting, let''s go and be a hero and save the beauty," After saying that, Sun Yong became excited and took the initiative to go forward and be a hero and save the beauty.


    "It can''t be, you are not only interested in the Taoism Arts?" I asked.


    Sun Yong rolled his eyes at me and said, "I''m also a normal man. I''m naturally interested in being a hero and saving a beauty."


    F * ck, this Sun Yong must have been possessed by a ghost.


    After Sun Yong finished speaking, he stood up and left. Not long later, we saw Su Zhi at a corner. Su Zhi was dressed in a very flirtatious manner, not much different from the other girls from the nightclubs around us. However, I still felt that she was a little out of place here.


    There were many people at Su Zhi''s table, some were men, some were women as well, with tens of cups stacked on top of each other like a mountain. Every cup was filled with wine, foreign wine, white wine, beer, wine, all of them were there.


    "F * ck, these bastards, they''re bullying people like that!" I cursed when I saw them. Everyone knows that it''s easy to get drunk when drinking mixed liquor, but there''s still tens of times the amount. This is equivalent to getting drunk to death.


    "The one who''s drinking is Su Zhi, right?" Sun Yong asked as he pointed at those people. I nodded, rolled up my sleeves and prepared to go over, but I did not expect Sun Yong to be so domineering as he directly grabbed an empty bottle from another table, and threw it out after separating the two of them by seven or eight meters.


    "Bang!" The empty bottle strikes the stacked wine cups and immediately smashing all of them. For a moment, everyone is stunned and they stare at us, filled with killing intent.

 C84

    Sun Yong did not follow the rules and directly smashed his opponent''s wine bottle, which almost scared me to death. Damn it, will he really act tough, I wonder what the process of acting tough is like?


    According to the procedures of how the novels in the city pretended to hit their faces, shouldn''t we go up to stop Su Zhi from drinking, and then we should make some theory about our own families''s background, or directly smash our opponents with our money? Only when the other party was unable to endure the anger anymore and wanted to attack us, should we smack them down with a smack.


    But now, you''re going to smash other people''s wine. You''re asking to be beaten up. Not only did you offend this time''s customers, you also offended the nightclub''s people. Who doesn''t have some skills to open a nightclub?


    The moment the alcohol was drunk, their people stood up and glared at us. The waiter immediately ran away when he saw that something was wrong. It seemed that he had called for someone to go.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    "What do you mean, you''re looking to die?"


    "F * ck you! What do you mean?"


    Seeing Sun Yong, all kinds of insults immediately started. However, Sun Yong remained calm and composed as he crossed his arms in front of his chest. He just stood there and coldly looked at them, his entire body emitting the aura of someone not to be trifled with.


    Su Zhi, who was still holding her wine cup, felt a little dizzy. She looked at me and then shook her head, not daring to believe it.


    "A bunch of trash," Sun Yong coldly said after his voice stopped for a while.


    Everyone quieted down, and looked at Sun Yong as if he were a lunatic.


    "Bullying women, all of them are trash," Sun Yong continued.


    "F * ck your mother!" Finally, someone couldn''t hold it in anymore, grabbed a bottle of wine and fiercely rushed out, reaching his hand out to smash Sun Yong''s head.


    "Bang!" However, Sun Yong moved half a step to the side and smashed his fist into the face of the person. The person was instantly smashed to the ground, unable to even crawl back up.


    Quiet, absolutely quiet. Just this one move had already stunned those people.


    "Who, who''s causing trouble?" Just at this moment, over ten black-clothed men surrounded him. Needless to say, they all knew that this was the night shop''s watchman.


    "Brother, state your name, fight here" However, when the person in the lead walked over, he did not immediately make a move, but instead asked a question. Obviously, he saw that Sun Yong had an "extraordinary presence".


    "No need, I''m here to take my people away," Sun Yong said coldly. Adding that cold expression on his face, this aura was f * cking unparalleled.


    "Bring who?" The person froze for a moment.


    "Zhou Yang, take him away," Sun Yong turned around and said to me, as if he was talking to a little brother.


    As for me, I eagerly walked over to Su Zhi''s side and pulled her hand, wanting to pull her away.


    "What are you doing? I''m not going with you." However, I never expected that Su Zhi would actually shake off my hand.


    "F * ck, who the hell are you? You smashed wine the moment you came here, and now you''re still going to bring my girl away. If you don''t clarify today, don''t even f * cking think about leaving!" With this, the people around Su Zhi regained their senses, and one of them scolded loudly, as he extended his hand to push me away.


    I immediately grabbed his hand, pulled, twisted, and pressed him down onto the sofa. Hehe, Sun Yong had already shown off his prowess, so I wanted to act tough and slap his face.


    "What are you doing, release him!" This time, their people were enraged, but there were only five of them, and they were only knocked down by Sun Yong and pressed down by me, it was all very simple, so they could not act arrogantly, and even though they kept on shouting, they did not dare make a move.


    "Brothers, you''d better be smart. This is my place, let go of me now!" At this, the people watching the scene became angry as they roared. Right now, everyone was looking at them, even the music had stopped.


    "Su Zhi, stop messing around, hurry up and come with me!" I pulled on Su Zhi again, but was still shaken off by her. Su Zhi raised her head and said, "Who are you, why are you bringing me along?"


    F * ck, f * ck, this is so awkward. I am a little dumbfounded.


    I turned my head to look at Sun Yong. Damn, I can''t hold myself back anymore.


    Sun Yong was actually more straightforward. He directly pushed away those who were watching the show, grabbed Su Zhi''s hand, and said: "Come with me!"


    However, those two words alone stunned Su Zhi, she actually could no longer resist.


    Now that Su Zhe is drunk and his brain is in a state of chaos, with the sound of the Dao, Su Zhe can easily be restrained. This kind of small trick is very common, and a lot of monks and Taoists use it, especially when they preach. Their voices can clearly be heard in everyone''s ears, and this is exactly the kind of small trick they use.


    "Stop, do you really think this is a park? If you want to come, you can come right away." However, the boss still stood in front of Sun Yong.


    "I will be in charge of her matters. Name a price and I will take him away," Sun Yong said directly to the man.


    Even though he looked majestic and had a bunch of subordinates with him, he knew that this world belonged to rich people with rights. There were too many people that he could not afford to offend, especially people like this one in front of him.


    "Friend, why don''t we find a place to talk? There are too many people here." At the time of the stalemate, a manager with long sleeves and a dashing manner walked out. He always spoke good words and welcomed people with a smile.


    Sun Yong had a good grasp of it, he knew that he could act tough. Although he was really not afraid of these people, he knew that there was no need to force his way through people like this. He did not need to force anyone into a corner, he did not need to force them into a corner.


    So the manager took us to a private room for what he called negotiations.


    Our request is very simple, take Su Zhi away, if there''s anything, we''ll carry it.


    As for those few people, they were trying to hold us accountable for beating him up, asking for an exorbitant price.


    "If you ask for a million, do you think this is an act? Do you believe that you will lose your life spending it?" Sun Yong coldly said.


    "I f * cking don''t believe it, do you know who I am, do you know who my uncle is?" the one who was punched by Sun Yong hooted, and then, the people at the nightclub immediately revealed it to us. His uncle was a powerful person in the city.


    "Heh heh, is the person behind you more powerful than the person behind me?" Suddenly, Sun Yong asked coldly.


    After saying that, a gust of cold wind blew into the room, causing everyone to shiver. However, in the next second, the person who was hit was stunned, and then fear blossomed on his face.


    "Bro, are you alright?" I hid some Yin Talismans in my hands and patted the bodies of a few other people. Then fear spread, and the four or five of them were so scared that they trembled, causing the people from the nightclub to be in a daze as they didn''t know what had happened.


    I rolled my eyes at Sun Yong. I thought that he had some tricks up his sleeve, but I didn''t expect it to be like this, but his move was really impressive. I didn''t even know when he called over the wandering souls.


    "Look, they''ve submitted, I think we can leave now," Sun Yong smiled at the night shop owner, then got up to leave.


    It was a pity that they seemed to be scared silly. When we left the room, they let out a ghastly scream and scrambled away, not wanting to cause trouble for us, as if someone was trying to kill them from behind.


    During this entire process, Su Zhi had not spoken a single word, she seemed to be in a daze, but when she walked out of the nightclub, she suddenly appeared in front of us, and said angrily: "Zhou Yang, what the hell are you doing? Do you know that you almost caused my death?


    Su Zhi''s sudden outburst caught me by surprise, but her question made it difficult for me. I finally realised, reality isn''t a novel, today we did scare them, but if we leave, what is Su Zhi going to do, when they regain their senses they would definitely retaliate crazily, can Su Zhi withstand it?


    "Just resign. This kind of job is not suitable for you." Sun Yong suddenly said.


    "Hehe." Su Zhi laughed nervously after hearing it, "If it''s not suitable for me, then what work is suitable for me? Tell me, what job''s suitable for me where the salary is higher and the money is faster?"


    "Be my bodyguard," Sun Yong replied.


    "Whaa!" This time, it''s not Su Zhi who was surprised, but I was so shocked that my jaw almost fell off.


    Big brother, you don''t have to play like this. You don''t play according to the rules today.


    "I''ve observed your hands, feet, and waist. You''ve probably practiced martial arts for many years, and it''s not limited to Taekwondo, but even karate, interception, and Tai Fist, right?" Sun Yong looked at Su Zhi and said.


    Sun Yong''s words also caused me to continuously size up Su Zhi. The current me and the first time we met Su Zhi, our eyes were raised by who knows how much, and after careful observation, we truly discovered that Su Zhi was not simple at all. The bodies of people who regularly practice martial arts were actually somewhat deformed, especially for the hands and feet that are the two areas that we frequently hit, the deformed ones that are the most severe.


    Under our observation, Su Zhi retracted her hand. The cocoon on her hand really didn''t look like a girl''s hand, but more like a migrant worker.


    "How much money can I get if I become your bodyguard every month?" Su Zhi coldly asked.


    "As you wish. How much do you want?" Sun Yong replied.


    Damn, this is too deceitful. I did my best to give Sun Yong a meaningful glance, you can''t possibly have really fallen for Su Zhi, right?


    "Ten thousand, no, fifteen thousand, it''s all for food!" Su Zhi stated her condition.


    "No problem," Sun Yong agreed without hesitation.


    "Ah!" Su Zhi cried out in alarm.


    "What the f * ck? Are you serious?" I couldn''t help but yell out. Big brother, you can just joke around. What are you doing? I don''t understand.


    "What? Is there a problem?" Sun Yong frowned and asked.


    "No, no problem," Su Zhi was a little dumbstruck. How did she meet such a crazy person, was he really rich?


    "En, it''s good as long as there''s no problem. Go back and pack up, I will need to travel a lot in the future," Sun Yong nodded and said.


    Damn, he''s going to be on duty now?


    "Oh right, Su Zhi, why did you move out? Why did you go to work at a nightclub? What happened to your family?" I suddenly thought of that and asked.


    However, Su Zhi looked gloomy and she was not willing to answer directly. In the end, under my constant pestering, she managed to say it out loud with a stutter, but we were extremely conflicted when we heard it.

 C85

    After Su Zhi continued to tell us everything, we finally found out what happened after Uncle and I left that time and what kind of effect it had on them.


    It was said that when that old monk, Jian Zhen, suddenly disappeared in the middle of the night, and left a message saying that Su Ming Wang''s family would encounter a disaster, that was why everyone was panicking during that week.


    However, a few days later, Su Ming Wang fell ill from anxiety. After a stroke, a few of Su Ming Wang''s nephew panicked and brought Su Ming Wang out to seek medical help under the circumstances where they had no leader and did not care about the matter regarding the ancestral tombs anymore. Only after that did the few respected elders from Su Family manage to go out and take a break from their rest in the mausoleum.


    However, the rumors had become more and more popular. In the future, whenever there were any problems with the Su Family, they would think that it was Feng Shui who would even try to pull the Su Family man who raised pigs in the countryside over to that side without eating. It was truly terrible.


    He did not know if it really did it or not, but Su Zhi''s father suddenly got sick, the treatment cost a lot of money, and in reality, the treatment cost a lot of money, and originally, Su Ming Wang would pay for the treatment. However, once Su Ming Wang fell ill, his sons would naturally not give him the money, because it meant that when the money was given to the family, they would also have to split it with them.


    After that, Su Zhi''s family began to treat her father''s illness with everything they had. Due to the low salary, she even quit her job as a nurse and started to look for a job with a higher salary.


    At the beginning, she had thought of her own martial arts, so she went to the martial arts school to teach. However, Ming City was, after all, inland, and didn''t have a developed economy, so the salary for teaching was not high at all.


    Su Zhi had no choice but to agree, but she did not know what to do next. The treatment fees for the treatment was increasing, so most of their money had been used up, and only poor relatives were able to borrow money for them to borrow.


    Finally, under the introductions of her friends, she went into a night shop to sell alcohol. She sold alcohol, making it a lot more popular, but people who had no connections could only create their own, and everyone knew the specific meaning, but Su Zhi did not know the reason, and just dove into it. After that, she became the plaything target of some rich second generations.


    However, those who couldn''t get their hands on her wanted more and more. In the end, they all bet on who would be the first to get their hands on her. One of them had actually drugged the wine and was seen through by her, and she couldn''t help but smash a bottle of it.


    The person who was beaten gave a sky-high compensation, and the nightclub had to fire her as well. In the end, it was only with the mediation of her group of friends that she managed to gain the opportunity to apologize tonight. Of course, if we don''t appear, no one knows what will happen in the end.


    "This is the address of our inn, you will come tomorrow afternoon before 12 o''clock, the salary that we just said is still valid, we can sign a contract." After listening to Su Zhi''s tragic situation, Sun Yong took out a name card, wrote down the address of our inn and gave it to Su Zhi, then left without turning back.


    "Big brother, my blood brother, why don''t you tell me what''s on your mind? We agreed not to do this before, right?" I said to Sun Yong halfway through.


    I came to see Su Zhi because she had saved me before and took care of me before, so I came to see her. If she was in a difficult situation, we could also extend our hands and help her out under our conditions. Sun Yong also meant the same thing, but it definitely wasn''t like this.


    "Don''t you see? I am bribing Su Zhi, "Sun Yong replied.


    "What, bribe? What do you mean?" I was stunned for a moment and suddenly felt that the situation wasn''t good.


    Sun Yong parked the car on the roadside, then asked me, "If you were Su Zhi, what would you think in your heart if I treated you like this?"


    "Thank you," I said after a moment''s thought.


    "That''s right, it''s good that you know, I just want her to be grateful to me," Sun Yong replied.


    "You ¡­" I pointed furiously at Sun Yong, so angry that I couldn''t even speak, because I completely know what he meant.


    Furthermore, he took advantage of my friendship with Su Zhi. This bastard, how could he do such a thing?


    "I what me, I''m surprised? "Right now, who doesn''t have a few trusted aides in the Wealthy Class, especially the bodyguards. Do you know how much privacy the bodyguards have on their employers? If I don''t find out the details, it''ll be like a sieve on my side and all the information will be leaked out," Sun Yong replied.


    "I don''t care, you can do whatever you want, but Su Zhi can''t, she''s my friend, you can''t use her like this!" I shouted furiously. Although Sun Yong''s words were reasonable, his starting point was too selfish.


    "Why not? Didn''t you see that she really needs money? We are mutually helping each other and winning," Sun Yong replied.


    "She urgently needs money, we can lend it to her, why would she do that? She''s crazy, if you try anything funny, you will definitely kill her!" I continued to oppose it. Sun Yong''s motive was impure, which made me extremely disgusted.


    "Lend it to her, do you think she will accept your money?" Sun Yong asked back.


    I was a little discouraged. I had to say, with my relationship with Su Zhi and her proud nature, I really couldn''t guarantee that she would accept our money.


    "Enough, don''t hesitate anymore. This matter is really very simple. Everyone helping each other win is a good thing, and it''s also good for you," Sun Yong replied.


    "I have my own benefits too. Are you joking?" I coldly replied.


    "Tsk, you''re only joking. You''ve been eating our food in these past few months, using our food and necessities as well as cultivation resources, where do you think this money comes from? If one day your grandfather dies and I don''t have any more money, would you be able to continue living like this?" Sun Yong laughed and said.


    "What do you mean?" I asked loudly, but after thinking about it carefully, these two months were rather comfortable, I don''t need to worry about living and living, all of them were under the responsibility of the assistant nannies of the Uncle, I just need to do my own things, and behind this comfort was the huge amount of money of the Uncle.


    Back then, my grandfather wasn''t the only one who emigrated, there were my other two uncles as well, my great-grandfather had four sons and six grandchildren, but after the end of the revolution, there were only my grandfather and half of my grandson left. My grandfather felt guilty, so he treated those two uncles a lot better than he treated my father, so those two have a better attitude towards him than he would have towards my father. Sun Yong explained.


    "So, are you preparing for the fight for the family''s property?" I asked dumbly, I didn''t think that Sun Yong would actually have such a plan.


    "Nonsense, Sun Family''s family business was bought by my grandfather. Right now, those that are maintained are my parents, my two uncles and cousins are all mediocre. If my family business falls into their hands, sooner or later, it will be completely ruined," Sun Yong replied.


    "No, no, no. You said that their abilities are mediocre, yet with your abilities, you''re still afraid of them being robbed?" I grabbed Sun Yong''s words and said.


    "Have you forgotten the rules of the Sun Family?" Sun Yong laughed and raised his hand to shake it. There was a scar on his hand.


    This reminds me, Sun Family''s family rules are extremely strict, and that is to never use any techniques to innocently harm others, and even more so to strictly prohibit their own people.


    Even so, I still felt very uncomfortable, and only after getting Sun Yong to explain it to me did I reluctantly accept. This is because Sun Yong told me that his two uncles don''t like to learn about Dao, and also don''t like to do business very much.


    It was said that a few of his brothers had risked their lives to save Uncle, so he had treated his nephew better than his son, his nephew better than his grandson, and the one who received the punishment from Sun Yong and his cousin was definitely him. So under such circumstances, they became even more arrogant, and proclaimed themselves as the masters of Sun Family, completely disregarding their room.


    I knew that if Sun Yong ran out of money, I would lose all these benefits as well. On the contrary, as long as he continued to be rich, even if he stopped offering me such benefits later on, I would still get a lot of benefits.


    "Strange, why didn''t Grandfather pick up the phone these two days? All of them were from assistants," Sun Yong said after explaining that he was going to leave.


    "Didn''t the Uncle say recently that they have to do business on the continent? They are probably very busy, the situation on the continent is much more responsible than overseas, there are a lot of trivial matters ¡­" I casually said, not thinking too much about it.


    And did they not care about the existence of the Uncle at all? It had to be known that the Uncle was still healthy right now, with an outstanding mind. Wasn''t it a little too much for them to prepare for a rainy day? Even the Uncle acknowledged it?


    I feel that my brain capacity isn''t enough, I can''t figure it out, and I don''t dare to directly ask the Uncle this kind of question, it really suffocates me to death, I didn''t even meditate at night.


    On the morning of the second day, Su Zhi washed off the heavy makeup from last night and went back to her original appearance. Carrying a backpack, she appeared in front of us.


    "Give me the money. If you give me the money, I''ll sell myself to you guys." Su Zhi said casually as she put down her bag.


    When I saw what the waiters were doing, I immediately jumped up and shouted, "Don''t call the police, we are not trafficking in human beings!"

 C86

    They first paid their wages for three months, and Su Zhi and Sun Yong signed a contract. Or perhaps it should be said that the contract was more or less the same, because Sun Yong, who had trained him as her trusted aide, would definitely not allow Su Zhi to only be a bodyguard.


    For example, when she was a driver, she would book all kinds of tickets, hotels, and even wash clothes and cook when she needed them. In short, Su Zhi had gathered all the work of the assistant bodyguard and the servants into her body, and even wrote all of the rules clearly. However, Su Zhi still did not hesitate to sign it.


    Sun Yong, this capitalist, was indeed the real deal. In the Uncle''s team, the bodyguards were basically around twenty thousand every month, and there were also many benefits, even the servants'' wages seemed to be over eight thousand every month. Adding to that, the average monthly allowance was no less than ten thousand, but Su Zhi paid fifteen thousand.


    Out of pity, I told these things to Su Zhi, and this was what Su Zhi replied me about it.


    "I think it''s very good. How many jobs in the country can be filled with food and shelter at a salary of 15 thousand yuan a month? Furthermore, there are so many things that can be learned. The assistant can even learn cooking etiquette!"


    Su Zhi''s high awareness nearly spurted out a mouthful of blood. Holy shit, could it be that Sun Yong already knew that Su Zhi was that stupid?


    But no matter what, Su Zhi''s contract had already been signed, and she had already become Sun Yong''s bodyguard.


    In this aspect, Sun Yong was not a professional, but his family did not lack professional personnel, so in just half an hour, dozens of G content storage cards were in Su Zhi''s hands. There were all kinds of information inside, and after learning it, she was like a bodyguard assistant helping a servant.


    This is all theoretical knowledge. You have learned it first, and there are still a lot of practical things you need to learn, but you can''t learn them at home for now, so you have to go abroad. As a qualified bodyguard, you need to give a professional opinion when your employer is facing a big decision.


    "Okay, I will try my best" Su Zhi raised her fist and said.


    I''m supporting my forehead, damn it, now I even have to take care of this position of the Wisdom Master, Sun Yong you profiteer.


    Sun Yong, on the other hand, smugly rolled his eyes at me, as if saying, do you see, this is just business.


    After we settled the matters with Su Zhi, we quickly left Ming City. We also felt guilty, because last night, we beat up a bunch of rich second generations, and invited a group of wandering souls to scare them, and also because of that, we were able to suppress them with Sun Yong''s invisible posturing. However, these tricks were actually very easy to see through, for example, if those people from last night wore some protective talismans, those wandering souls might have been scared away, so we had to quickly escape, otherwise, it would be a bunch of useless things if we were caught up to them.


    After exiting Ming City, we have regained our Dao name of the martial arts world, I have once again become Xuan Yun, and Sun Yong is a mystical technique, and the most important identity we have now is a mobile phone. Previously, we had to shut down our phones because of Qian Yilin''s matter, and we were afraid of disturbing ourselves, but now that we are done with it, we can continue walking in the martial arts world.


    "There are one hundred and thirty-seven missed calls, two hundred text messages, and after deducting fortune-telling, nurturing imps, avenging hatred and so on, there are three other missions that have yet to be verified," I told Sun Yong after counting the information on my phone.


    "This is more or less the same. I still have five items left, one to match yours, and then we''ll round out these two in the end," Sun Yong said as he pointed to the missions that we had copied out.


    "One, a man named Lan Shenghe. He has a fifteen year old son who went out to swim and drown himself. He is in a reservoir, and the salvage team has not been able to get him for half a month. But he dreams of his son wailing every night, so he needs our help."


    "Delegate Two, this is too far away, but it''s also very coincidental, it''s in the reservoir, it''s sent by a village head, he said his village''s reservoir is very strange, every year a few people die, or they swim dead, afterwards they are prohibited from swimming, they pass by and die, for no reason they would drown in the reservoir."


    "Ah!" As soon as I finished speaking, Su Zhi suddenly cried out in alarm, "You, you are all God''s Staff?"


    "Pfft, who''s the God Stick? We''re mages. I''m called Xuan Yun. He''s called Xuan Yun. In the future, remember to call us Dao Numbers. Don''t call us by name, otherwise, our auras will weaken." I immediately replied.


    "What, back then you were a God Stick when you were at my house," Su Zhi thought unfairly, but at the same time, she was a little nervous. Wasn''t this Sun Yong a rich third generation entrepreneur, how could he become a God Stick?


    "Sh * t, back then I still haven''t stepped out of the Dao, if I had the ability back then, I would have cried for Su Ming Wang and not me." I glared at Su Zhi, what kind of shame did I have then, if I had been as capable as I am now, I would have cried for him and not me.


    "Alright, but let me say this first, I''m not going to steal the tomb," Su Zhi replied.


    This time, even Sun Yong''s face turned black. When did we ever say that we were going to steal a grave?


    "Su Zhi, tell us, which one do you want us to accept first?" Sun Yong asked.


    "No, Sun Yong, how are you going to ask Su Zhi about this? Don''t you have to ask me, I''m your accomplice!" I immediately protested.


    "So we have to find someone else to consult, someone who is a fan of the plot," Sun Yong explained.


    That makes sense. I have nothing to say to that.


    "I think we should go to the second one. If what they said is true, then the first one is that his son is already dead and can''t be saved, although he is very sad, but we still have to first check if he is alive, the second one is so strange, with people dying year round, it might really be haunted. The weather is hot right now, what if a child can''t resist going to the reservoir to swim, even if there aren''t any, if people passing by the reservoir, we should still save the person," Su Zhi explained.


    "That makes sense, but we should focus on the people, the dead can''t be saved anymore, so we have to go save the dead. Zhou Yang, contact our employers," Sun Yong replied.


    F * ck, so am I the follower now?


    The other party is hesitating and hesitating, so there''s no need to think about what''s going on. I already know what''s going on, there''s a lot of Great Master Mage on our side, and this news was sent to us by him a week ago. Furthermore, we have just returned, so naturally, he has already hired another teacher.


    So we left his name and told him to come back to us if the masters couldn''t solve the problem.


    I told this to Sun Yong, and Sun Yong was also helpless, it''s not the first time this kind of thing has happened, it will only become more and more chaotic in the future, and today''s society is too restless, and all kinds of strange incidents happen one after another. Although most of them are simple, and are only causing trouble due to normal evils, but we can still scare them enough and then rush over to the hospital, causing our journey to be very tense.


    So we went back and contacted the employer whose son had drowned swimming in the reservoir, and he was in a hurry to get us there, because he had hired a few masters and they had all come back empty-handed.


    After discussing the price and the series of details, Sun Yong drove off. A day later, we arrived at the reservoir where the incident occurred.


    "What a great grievance," Sun Yong suddenly frowned and said.


    "It''s a grievance, there''s no grievance at all, I can see mist coming from it." Su Zhi did not understand and quickly asked.


    "Don''t talk, take this, and don''t care about anything else when you see it," I said as I stuffed a talisman into Su Zhi''s hands.


    Right after she finished speaking, Su Zhi immediately stood up from within the hazy mist, where she faintly heard the sound of someone calling for help.


    "Sit down, are you courting death?" I yelled harshly, and at the same time, kicked Sun Yong. I didn''t know if his brain had short circuited, he was just a bodyguard, why did he bring her here.


    "But someone was crying out for help over there. Maybe the swimmers drowned," Su Zhi explained loudly.


    "If you dare enter the water, I definitely won''t save you if you die!" I coldly said. The cry for help was at least thirty meters away from us, but the sound was very clear. How could there be such a coincidence?


    And Sun Yong also didn''t say a word, sitting cross-legged on the boat, with his five hearts facing the sky, and his eyes closed slightly.


    I slowly rolled the boat, and it didn''t take long for us to reach the foggy area. This time, Su Zhi couldn''t sit still any longer, because right next to our boat, there was a person bobbing up and down in the water, as if he was about to be drowned to death.


    "Zhou Yang!" Su Zhi shouted loudly, but I grabbed hold of her and shouted, "Make it clear, this is all just an illusion, the simplest illusion!"


    "Sun Yong, if you f * cking bring her back, I''ll tell you in a hurry!" But how could Su Zhi believe that when he was in a hurry to take off his clothes and save his, I shouted at him.


    Following that, his two hands formed hand seals as he recited the words "The sky is clear, the earth is bright, the Yin is cloudy and Yang is clear; Open my eyes; Yin and Yang is distinct; Urgently order like a law". After chanting, he dipped his finger in the water he had prepared, and then wiped it on Su Zhi''s eyebrows.


    "Ah!" After opening Su Zhi''s eyes, Su Zhi cried out in fear, because she could clearly see what the drowning man was, causing her face to turn pale.


    After opening his eyes, Su Zhi did not shout for help anymore, and Sun Yong also opened his eyes for a few minutes, letting me and him to chant an incantation.


    After half an hour of this, the mist suddenly disappeared, and we called our employer and had him call the ship again, because his son''s body was in this position, and he was asked to prepare paper money and other double pieces of paper to be burned by the reservoir.


    After we went to work, Su Zhi asked us why with a pale face, even her employer did the same, so I had to explain, although people want to reincarnate, but there were people who didn''t want him to. That was why he went to her father''s dream and cried.


    After an hour or so, the salvage team managed to salvage the corpse, but the scene was indeed very frightening, because they had retrieved two sets of bones, one of which was naturally the son of the employer, and the other was a set of bones. The strange thing was that the white bone hand was grabbing onto the foot of the employer''s son, seeing this situation, everyone felt a chill run down their spines, they all knew what was going on.


    "Let''s go." We had already explained the situation, and as soon as the employer saw the corpse, the pain of losing a son came crying out of grief. It wasn''t appropriate to look at such a scene any longer, so we quickly retreated.


    On the way back, Sun Yong asked me suspiciously, "I''ve been out for so many days, his grandfather still isn''t answering the phone, it''s only his assistant picking up all the calls, it''s a little weird."

 C87

    It has already been four or five days since we left the Sun Family Old Residence, and during this period, the Uncle did not pick up the phone to call Sun Yong. Since only the assistants were handling them, Sun Yong had a bad feeling about it.


    "Stop teasing me, my brother, it''s only been a few days since I last met Uncle and you think so of him. You''ve grown up, so don''t rely too much on adults," However, I sneered, I had to say that Sun Yong''s other weakness was that he was too reliant on Uncle, and he had to make decisions based on his reliance on her, especially on major matters.


    "No, I''m really very worried, and so is that assistant. I asked him to give the phone to Grandfather, but he always refused, and it''s not like he doesn''t have time to say that Grandfather is not here, which is too strange," Sun Yong replied, with a suspicious look on his face.


    I thought for a bit and said, "Don''t think about it, think about it, what level is the Uncle at? His experience and abilities are far superior to us, and there are still so many people around him, so whatever can happen to him, if he can''t solve it all, then we will just go back and serve him food. Furthermore, even his assistants are fine, what do you think will happen to the Uncle?"


    Even though I have some doubts in my heart, they were quickly denied, because there isn''t any danger within the Sun Family, so even if there is, Uncle is definitely able to handle it with his abilities. If he can''t, then it would definitely be a world shocking crisis.


    After hearing what I said, Sun Yong dispelled most of his doubts. The main thing was that there was still someone on the phone, if something really happened, there would be no one on the phone to answer.


    Of course, she didn''t forget to teach Su Zhi a lesson, that is, to tell her that she will not be able to rest easy with us in the future, that it is a very dangerous thing, so she has to stay calm at all times, that what she can see may not be real, that she has to carefully observe, and that if she sees anything, it is definitely not allowed to rashly take action without our orders.


    Summarize a sentence is, calm down, then look at less, usually do more, but when we do, it''s best not to do anything.


    Su Zhi was extremely obedient after being lectured. Even though she was still trembling when she thought of the scene back then, she was still doing her best to restrain herself and guarantee that she would learn from this lesson.


    A few days later, that village came to look for us again. He told us that his master had lost and seemed to be fighting with some kind of fiendish demon. Everyone was paying attention to him, and now they are all frantic.


    We didn''t dare delay to hear the news. We agreed immediately without asking for the price, asked for the address, and set off, driving through the night to the scene of the accident.


    But it was two days before we got there, because he was so far away.


    When we arrived, the last severely injured mage also punished his disciple for sending a letter, saying that it was for the next mage.


    When we took a look at the letter, we immediately felt a sense of respect towards the Dao Master who wrote the letter.


    Because in his letter, he wrote in detail about the entire process of the spell, telling us that the reservoir should be a water ghost that had turned into the climate, and that the so called water ghost must be known to everyone as someone who committed suicide in the water. The soul cannot be reincarnated in the Underworld unless a substitute can be found, so the soul will turn into a water ghost, drown the person swimming in the water, and then find a substitute to repeat the same process over and over again.


    However, other than the first person to commit suicide, every drowning ghost that drowned was actually very wronged, so there was definitely a lot of resentment in their heart, and this resentment could only be transmitted, as well as being accumulated over and over again through body transformations. Currently, this reservoir''s water ghost had repeated itself countless times, and the amount of resentment was extremely high, which was very rare, so the Mage''s battle technique failed carelessly, and the water ghost had almost lost his life.


    After reading the letter, Sun Yong and I looked at each other, and what happened this time wasn''t simple at all. According to what the Village Chief said before, in these seven to eight years, at least dozens of people have died in the reservoir, and every year, there are three to five of them, and sometimes five to six of them. They started out as swimmers, and that was the most of them, and then they ended up growing fish in the reservoir.


    "I think we might not be able to do that, I heard from the person who wrote the letter that an old mage in his sixties was definitely not a swindler, even he was tricked, we might even send some food to him," I told Sun Yong privately.


    Sun Yong also had a grave expression on his face. He could clearly distinguish between the crazy nature of the Taoism Arts and the obvious intent to throw his life away. This water ghost had really become the climate, it was not that easy to deal with.


    "I know as well, but as you can see, the road beside the reservoir is the only path for the village. If we do not deal with it now, the entire village is in danger, if he were to accumulate more of his grievances, then no one can do anything about it," Sun Yong said after thinking for a while.


    "Big brother, you''re not serious, aren''t you? Didn''t we say that if we can''t do it, we can go and find some righteous sects! They can, the Quanzhen Religion isn''t in the south, and this also has Mount Longhu! Qingcheng Mountain, which righteous sect can''t do it, they must let us two small fry die here!" I shouted.


    Even the Uncle has taught us to do things according to our capabilities. It''s just that the things that happened last time let us know that the famous righteous sects and sects in the world all have these responsibilities, because they are supported by the national finances, they naturally have corresponding obligations, just like how Yan Lin and the others did when they investigated Qian Yilin previously.


    "How about this, let''s toss the coins and stay behind. The other side, we will leave," Sun Yong said as he clenched his teeth.


    Sun Yong''s words made me agree, I didn''t want to go and look at the heavens themselves. However, we weren''t at ease with anyone throwing coins, because we could also do something about it. In the end, we decided to let Su Zhi do it, even if she didn''t know it.


    "Su Zhi, come, toss us a coin." I found Su Zhi.


    "What, why did you dig for coins?" Su Zhi asked in reply, but still took the coins and casually threw them away.


    This was a top private hospital, a very small hospital, but some rich people were well-known because they were all top experts in every field here. They only served a few rich people, so their standards were very high.


    Today, however, in a certain ward, there was a gathering of experts who were intensely discussing a special patient''s condition and treatment plan. However, no matter how noisy it was, they were still unable to come to a consensus.


    "Dad, how are you?" Sun Yi asked excitedly as he rushed into the ward after the doctors left.


    He was accompanied by two other middle-aged men and a few young men. The middle-aged man called out ''uncle'' while the young man called out ''uncle''.


    "All of you are here?" Sun Lianlin''s voice was hoarse and weak, but he still forced himself to sit up.


    "Dad, something so big has happened, why didn''t you say anything? If it wasn''t for Little Zhang and the others telling me, we would still be in the dark," Sun Yi complained.


    "Yes, uncle. Body is the power of revolution. If there''s a problem, you can solve it after you say so. Oh right, where''s Sun Yong, why don''t we see him?" Another middle-aged man said.


    "He went out to travel," Sun Lianlin said indifferently.


    "What, he..."


    "He doesn''t know, I made people hide it," Sun Lianlin said immediately, causing the middle-aged man to shut up.


    Sun Lianlin looked at the people in the sickroom and sighed in his heart. From their expressions, he could tell who was truly worried about him, other than their sons, their two nephews were also sad, but when it came to his grandchildren, the coldness in their eyes made him feel cold.


    "Since everyone is here, I''m afraid that I won''t be able to pass this stage. Since that''s the case, let''s split the family property then," Sun Lianlin said.


    "Dad!" Sun Yi shrieked when he heard his.


    "No need for further words, I have decided to take advantage of this matter before I die!" Sun Lianlin said coldly.


    "First of all, the properties owned by all the companies will be distributed according to the ratio of 3: 3: 3. None of you three brothers will take one portion, and the remaining 10% will be temporarily given to Sun Yi, but all the profits will be used as charity funds. Also, it is specifically stated that the shares of the company cannot be sold outside of the company, and can only be sold between the three brothers, unless all of you three of you have lost, and all of my personal property, including antiques and paintings, house shops, etc., will all be given to Sun Yong," Sun Lianlin said.


    "I object, great-uncle, this is not fair!" As soon as Sun Lianlin finished speaking, a young man said this.


    "Do you have any objections?" Sun Lianlin asked.


    "Uncle, your personal property should also be the collective property of the Sun Family. Since that''s the case, then it should be divided up with the company''s property, why should that part be given to Sun Yong? That part should be worth more than 10% of the company''s property right?" The person replied.


    "Shut up!"


    "Shut up!"


    After saying that, that person''s face turned pale. However, he gritted his teeth and continued to look at those dignified gazes. One must know that this was the distribution of the property of billions, which was enough for him to take a risk.


    "Uncle, Little Lin is still young and inexperienced. Don''t lower yourself to his level. Take good care of your injuries. In the future, you''ll have to control your Sun Family," a middle-aged man said with a smile.


    When Sun Lianlin saw the expressions in their eyes, none of them dared to look straight at him. The disappointment in his heart grew even stronger, and he felt even more uncomfortable as he chased all of them out.


    Not long after, Sun Lianlin called the nurse in, and said indifferently, "Let''s begin."


    "Do you still smoke that much today?" the nurse asked, holding up a syringe.


    Sun Lianlin nodded his head, then the nurse inserted the needle into his thin arm, blood slowly flowed down the hose into a glass bottle, while Sun Lianlin''s face became more and more green, and finally fainted. The nurse who took the blood immediately called for a doctor.

 C88

    I am already convinced of Su Zhi''s luck, throwing coins is simply throwing a face, now I am even suspecting that if I took the initiative to look for Su Zhi, it would be no different from looking for trouble with him, otherwise I would have to look for trouble to come back.


    We had to fight the water ghost head-on.


    This time, the reservoir is much larger than the one from a few days ago. According to the national standards, the one before was a small one, but this one belongs to a large reservoir, so finding a water ghost in such a large area is like looking for a needle in a haystack. Moreover, that water ghost should have been injured by that Dao Master.


    "What should we do, it''s all water, if we go into the water, we will definitely die, the best way is to use boats," I told Sun Yong.


    "Also, we need to use iron ships. The wood boats from last time were useless, they should have one here, but we don''t know how to sail the ships, and the people driving the ships will be very dangerous," Sun Yong replied.


    As long as they could get rid of this water ghost, he promised repeatedly that he would do everything they could to kill them. In these past few years, they were all on the verge of dying, and not only were there a lot of deaths and injuries in the village, they had also caused their reputations to be completely ruined.


    "Village Chief, this matter is not that simple, because we are not confident in ourselves either. The person who is sailing is extremely dangerous, and can be said to have a slim chance of survival. Before we go, it would be best for us to write our will," Sun Yong told the village head.


    Sun Yong''s words caused a few of the village cadres to explode, it was so dangerous, going there would be certain death, who would be willing to go, but we have no other way, only this way, so we can only let them think of their own way.


    In the end, they thought of a way to pay a sum of money from house to house, and then buy a life, for those who are willing to sacrifice, not only could they get a huge sum of money, but they could also get help from the village in the future. When this plan came out, many people signed up enthusiastically, but Sun Yong and I shook our heads repeatedly after reading it, because most of the people who signed up were elderly, and more than half of them did not even know how to set sail, as it did not meet our requirements.


    "Looks like this old man will have to earn this money. Masters, you two don''t have to choose. There are only five or six people that can set sail in the village, I''ll go!" In the end, when he was out of ideas, the Village Head stood out and said.


    We were speechless because the village chief was over fifty years old and not within our range, but we couldn''t find anyone, so we had to leave.


    "Village Head, let me remind you in advance, we don''t know what will happen if we head down this time, so you have to lock the cab, and don''t care about whatever you see, because those are all fake, just like how ghosts fight against walls. We will use walkie-talkies to communicate, and remember, you can only listen to our commands." Before we go down, I reminded the Village Head.


    The village chief nodded in agreement, then we stuck quite a few Spiritual Talisman in the driver''s seat.


    "This reservoir is tens of thousands of mu in size, the places where there have been accidents are covered with the entire reservoir area, on this side there are more swimming and drowning, on this side there are the areas where the fish farm workers have met with mishaps, on this side of the road, the area is so large, it surpasses the average size of a water ghost, so I feel that this water ghost probably possessed something," Sun Yong pointed at the map of the reservoir and said.


    "You mean the water ghost has possessed the fish?" Other than those animals that have cultivated before, the rest of the Soul are very weak. They can''t even withstand the possession of a water ghost, this is very hard to accept.


    "I know, there''s no precedent for this, so we can only make a few more guesses. What if this fish is a Fish Essence?" Sun Yong asked.


    I almost fainted when I heard it. If it''s really like Sun Yong had said, then we''re in a lot of trouble today. Not only do we have to deal with Water Demons, we also have to deal with Fish Essence.


    "Village Chief, slow down. First, circle around the island," Sun Yong said through the walkie-talkie.


    "Okay!" The Village Chief replied quickly and then turned around, heading towards a small island in the center of the reservoir.


    When they were near the island at the center of the lake, Sun Yong said indifferently, "Sow it then." Then, he grabbed a bag, grabbed the things inside and threw them out.


    We got the village head to collect it. The farmers here have a habit of making their own rice wine, so we thought of this idea a long time ago, not to mention that the distillers grains are specially made.


    This distillers grains are made of glutinous rice, and it belongs to the sun. When we mix some things with it, it will cause the yang energy of the distillers grains to explode, and when it spreads out, it is as if the water surface is covered with a layer of yang energy.


    "The fish is here. This sound should be enough to alert that person." The distillers grains are excellent fodder for the fish, so our scattering attracted a large number of fish.


    Not long after that, large fish appeared and knocked into the iron fishing boats, causing them to sway for a while.


    "Masters, what exactly are you doing? Why are there so many commotion? We''ve met so many fish!" Even the village head could not help but grit his teeth.


    Sun Yong and I looked at each other. Feeling that it was enough, we got the village chief to stop the fishing boat''s engine. Then, Sun Yong picked up a large drum and started to beat it.


    The sound of the drum was heavy, but it had a unique sound rhythm that spread along the surface of the water.


    "Crash!" A dozen minutes later, the surface of the water in the distance suddenly churned as if there was a water monster lurking within. The resulting shockwave caused the fishing boat to sway.


    "Master, master, what do we do? What the hell is this? Did the water ghost come?" The village chief was somewhat frightened.


    "Don''t stop, continue!" When I saw Sun Yong''s forehead filled with sweat, I couldn''t help but shout out loud. Although I knew it would be difficult to use the drum beating technique, victory or defeat depended on this one strike.


    A few minutes later, a wave exploded beside the fishing boat. The turbulent wave almost overturned the fishing boat, sending it flying for several meters before slamming down hard. If we hadn''t been prepared, this attack would have been enough to knock us into the water.


    "Village Head, hurry! Let''s go to the island at the center of the lake! Get off the boat!" I shouted into the walkie-talkie.


    There was no seat belt in the cab, so the mayor was also disoriented, but he was also a Solly. He quickly started the engine and headed for the island, which was nearby, so we rolled off the boat and ran to the island.


    "Boom!" Not long after he disembarked, another wave exploded near the fishing boat. This time, the fishing boat was overturned and the Village Chief''s eyes widened. After a minute of watching it, he died.


    The island wasn''t that big, it was only the size of a basketball court. After a few steps, we passed through it and walked to the center. We quickly took out the things in our backpacks and laid out a altar.


    "Sun Yong, this time I''m going to cast the spell, you protect me!" I yelled at Sun Yong.


    "Scram, I will cast the spell!" Sun Yong directly kicked me away, then raised the Peach Wood Sword and started chanting.


    I cursed loudly, but my heart warmed because the spellcaster was definitely the one who the water ghost attacked first.


    "Ding Ling Ling, Ding Ling Ling." The Soul Absorbing Bell continuously rang, and the sound of the bell continuously rang out.


    "Boom!" In less than a minute, the main character appears. A fish head directly knocks on the island in the center of the lake. The small wooden pier is shattered into pieces, and we can clearly see the water ghost''s face.


    It was a catfish, the visible body was as big as a buffalo, the head was almost the size of a human, and more importantly, the eyes of the fish were extremely terrifying.


    "This, this, this ¡­" The Village Chief was so scared that he couldn''t speak. If it wasn''t for the fact that we were possessed by the water ghost earlier on, he would have probably kowtowed like a fish god.


    "Evil creature, the Heavenly Dao shines brightly. You committed suicide, but instead of thinking about repentance, you ended up killing yourself, do you know your fault?" Sun Yong pointed at the big catfish as he held the Peach Wood Sword in his hand.


    The big catfish rolled its eyes, revealing a look of disdain before slowly sinking into the water.


    "Be careful, he''s holding back his attack!" I hastily pulled the Village Head away.


    "Hua la la." Not long after, a wave rose from the bottom of the lake and came directly towards the island. Moreover, there was a huge shadow within the wave.


    "Quickly dodge it, he''s on shore!" Sun Yong roared as he quickly retreated after taking a look at the situation.


    "Boom!" As the waves crashed down, the big catfish also crashed down. The island at the center of the lake immediately shook as if it was about to be smashed to pieces. We couldn''t stand still and fell to the ground.


    "Pa!" Before we could react, the big catfish directly swept across the tail. We didn''t dodge in a hurry and were directly swept into the water.


    "Quick, quickly go ashore!" Sun Yong shouted in alarm. On the island in the center of the lake, we still had some strength left to fight.


    The village chief who was born next to the reservoir had the best water. He first climbed up the mountain to the island, then picked up an axe and started fighting with the big catfish.


    However, this wound was not fatal to the big catfish, as it only aroused its anger. The big catfish opened its mouth and bit towards the village chief, and the village chief rolled on the ground in fright, escaping death.


    We didn''t expect such a situation, so we didn''t prepare any weapons. We only got a steel bar that could be used as a crowbar, and Sun Yong was even worse. He didn''t have any weapons at all, he only had a dagger with him, a dagger the size of his palm.


    As we joined in, the big catfish went crazy, rolling around on the island, and the few trees that were left were all crushed by it. The big catfish was bigger than four or five people.


    Sun Yong also showed off his strength. He found an opening and jumped onto the big Catfish''s body, and directly stabbed the dagger into the big Catfish''s eye.


    "Awoo!" The big catfish let out a strange cry, as if sensing danger, and wanted to escape back into the water. However, how could we let it escape, my steel bar took the opportunity to pierce through the fish''s tail and nail the big catfish to the ground.


    As if he had gone mad, he chopped the head of the big Catfish until it was dripping with blood and the pieces of meat flew all over the place. In the end, even though the head of the big Catfish was smashed into a pile of rotten meat, he was still a demon. After that, Sun Yong went for a sneak attack from behind and grabbed the village head by the neck.


    However, the village chief who had calmed down had no more strength left. He collapsed to the ground and asked, "Is it over? Is the water ghost dead?"


    Sun Yong could not help but let out a bitter laugh. What he had just dealt with was just Fish Essence.


    "Da, da, da" At some point in time, dark clouds had flown above our heads and it started to rain. Sun Yong and I had our expressions changed.

 C89

    Rain began to fall one by one, forming ripples on the surface of the water and spreading out slowly.


    I looked at the dark clouds above us. They weren''t thick, but my heart was sinking. Isn''t this all done by that water ghost? If we were lucky, we would have a chance of survival.


    "We might have to die here," I looked back at Sun Yong, swallowing my saliva. Everyone is afraid of death, I am no exception, I have only been cultivating for less than a month, I have only just entered the cultivation realm, I do not want to die at all.


    Sun Yong pouted, but he did not say a word, his pale expression was enough to explain everything, but how could he want to die?


    "Let''s try it again. I can''t force it to the point that I can control the weather. If it''s like this, then even the Mage from last time won''t be able to survive. This has already reached the legendary state!"


    Using a technique to control the Celestial Phenomenon is something out of the legends. I have never seen such a powerful person before, and even with Uncle''s experience, he has never seen one with such power. Therefore, no matter how powerful the water ghost is, it can''t be that powerful.


    "I know that the water source in the reservoir area is rich, and now that it''s summer, it''s very easy to form a lightning shower. That water ghost is very easy to control due to its advantage, but that''s a water ghost, other than being possessed by a big catfish, the entire water source in the reservoir is the medium for her to travel back and forth. We lost," Sun Yong said with a wry smile.


    Even if the rain wasn''t caused by the water ghost, what difference did it make? In the island in the center of the lake, we are just fish on the chopping block, waiting to be slaughtered by the water ghost.


    "Masters, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand you?" The Village Head recovered his breath and asked us.


    "Village head, I''m sorry, this time we might have failed," Sun Yong apologized to the village head.


    "Ah! Masters, this ¡­ how could this be okay? If we don''t get rid of the water ghost, what would happen to our village?" The Village Chief cried out in alarm.


    "Forget about the village. Let''s think about what we should do. We''re going to die soon!" I couldn''t help but yell. It''s not like we didn''t want to help you on purpose, but now we''re going to die here.


    "Master, master, what''s going on? Think of a way!" The Village Chief was on the verge of tears. Although he had carried his death wish with him, wasn''t he trying to kill the big catfish? Why was he doing this?


    "Everything is gone, there is only a bell left, Peach Wood Sword, Eight Trigrams Mirror, pui, the Eight Trigrams Mirror is useless now, all of it is water, we can''t even shoot it out, how do we play with it?" I went to collect the magical equipment, but most of them were useless, especially the talismans, they were all wet, and most of our arcane skills relied on the talismans to be the primer.


    "The water surface has changed, be careful!" Suddenly, Sun Yong bellowed.


    I turned my head to look and was immediately shocked, because I saw that the water surface seemed to be boiling and bubbling, and I also saw the school of fish quickly distancing themselves. Not long after, the bubbling area grew larger and larger, and a head slowly popped out.


    "Ahh, Bighead, it''s you!" At this moment, the village chief shouted loudly. His entire body was trembling nonstop and even his teeth were trembling nonstop.


    We immediately asked who it was, and the village chief explained that it was a person who had drowned in this reservoir. His name was Big Teeth, and when he went out to work a few years ago, he went to the reservoir to take a bath because of the hot weather.


    Sun Yong and I were extremely shocked, when we looked at the big tooth once again, it was already standing on the surface of the water. Its face was jet-black, and its body was swollen and swollen, just like when it was drowning.


    "Little soldier, you''re a little soldier!"


    "Ah, you''re Allen ¡­"


    "Little Ye, you, you ¡­"


    Soon, the bubbles on the surface of the water began to appear one by one. The village chief recognized each one of them and called out their names. In the end, the village chief''s tongue had curled up and he was unable to say a single word.


    "Bang!" Sun Yong could not bear it anymore, he used his hand to cut the village head''s neck, knocking him out. Then he took off one of the protective talismans and placed it on the village head''s body, covering him with his backpack to prevent him from getting wet.


    "Zhou Yang, how about we go all out? You can still recite the incantation" Sun Yong recovered his calm face and said to me.


    I slightly nodded my head. The¡¶ Supreme Ghost Reposition Curse¡· is a technique used to dispel disasters and pray for blessings, it is used for large scale magic, and the object of exorcism is given to a few burial grounds or to be used after the battlefield ends. To put it simply, ordinary spells are used to fight against one person, and this technique is used for group attacks, so the more people use it as a method of group attacks, the better it is.


    And now, it''s just the two of us, who knows what we can do.


    However, when I looked at the surroundings of the island, I saw that the number of people who had died was still increasing. These may not be real ghosts, but the water ghosts are borrowing their resentment.


    I found a tree branch and drew a taiji pattern on the empty ground. The yin yang fish were in our position, so Sun Yong and I sat down.


    "May the five great emperors behead the hundred thousand Great Generals of the Ghost Slaying General. The main objective is to unite and work together with a certain family and to subdue the evil spirits that live in the houses of Zhongliu Mo in the village."


    Ghost of the corpse''s execution ¡­


    "A second solo singing ghost ¡­"


    Repeated incantations were chanted from our mouths. The effects of the incantations exploded in the crowd, as if a string of firecrackers had been thrown into the flock of sheep. The flock of sheep exploded, and then continued to rush towards us.


    Those people would rush onto us and disappear, but soon, another one would appear on the surface of the water, and every time they charged, my head would hurt a little, and I could hear the wails and howls of ghosts all around me. There were women begging for tears, children crying, old people moaning in grief, and all sorts of sounds that made me feel as if my head was pierced by needles.


    But I didn''t dare stop. No matter how much it hurt, I had to keep on chanting, and that was our only chance, if it stopped, it would be death, all the way to death, all the way to the end, until my voice cracked and I couldn''t speak, and I felt as tired as if I''d run a marathon, and then I closed my eyes and lost consciousness.


    When I opened my eyes again, I was lying on the bed, trying to move, but my body felt like it was in disarray and my whole body ached.


    "Zhou Yang, you''re awake!" Seeing me open my eyes, Su Zhi shouted loudly.


    I took a deep breath, and tried my best to get up a little. Then, I saw Su Zhi holding a bowl in her hand, and looked at me happily.


    "How long did I sleep?" I asked Su Zhi.


    "Two days, an entire two days." Su Zhi hurriedly came over and helped me sit up, then answered.


    "It''s been two days. How did you save us for so long?" I asked. I had already seen Sun Yong in this room, but he didn''t seem to have woken up yet.


    Two days ago, you left the boat to go to the middle of the reservoir, but it started to rain soon after, and then it started to rain, and we couldn''t wait for you to come back, so I called the village officials and found a boat to find you, and then I saw that big catfish in the lake, and there were a lot of dead fish floating in the water, and then you fell down on the island and moved you back. The doctor said that you were fine, just exhausted, but the village chief just came back with a fever and started blabbering, as if he had been frightened.


    "Did you just bring us back without encountering anything?" It''s too weird. Logically speaking, since we were at an absolute disadvantage that day, even if we were to chant the "Supreme Dao Repository Ghost God Curse", we should have only been able to protect ourselves. Afterwards, we lost our consciousness, so it would be extremely dangerous for Su Zhi and the others to save us.


    "No, I just saw a lot of dead fish, especially that big catfish. The oldest person in the village said that he had never seen such a thing, the old man said that this reservoir was previously a lake and then converted into a reservoir," Su Zhi replied.


    After listening, I was still confused, unable to understand why.


    "Oh yes, many villagers have come over to ask if the fish could be eaten, you know, the people here aren''t rich, so many people want to eat so much fish, if it wasn''t for the fact that you all still haven''t woken up, and haven''t been able to confirm, you all would have already cooked and eaten this much" Su Zhi asked.


    "A lot of fish?" I asked.


    Then, Su Zhi answered a lot of questions. Just from the dead fish alone, she had scooped up two boats, each weighing tens of thousands of kilograms.


    "Don''t eat, the safety is more important. If there''s a problem, we can''t cure it, tell them to dig a hole and bury it, we can''t eat it, we must not eat it, we have to bear the consequences of eating it, that''s right, that big catfish, let them bury it before it, if there''s no accident, there should be something inside it." I thought about my Second Uncle almost turning into a pig, so I didn''t let them eat it.


    "Alright, I will tell them." Su Zhi ran out.


    Not long after, Sun Yong woke up, but he was in an even worse condition, weaker than me. He did not even have the strength to crawl on the bed.


    I explained the situation to Sun Yong, who was also full of questions, and couldn''t think of anything, so he said that he would go take a look after we recovered a bit.


    After a few hours, Su Zhi ran into the house while covering her mouth with her hands, his face pale white. As soon as she came in, he vomited violently, so much that his face turned green, and only then did she tell us that when the big catfish''s stomach was opened, it actually found the corpse of a person, and it was not just one person, there was even half a child''s corpse and broken limbs. Everyone immediately vomited.


    Digging holes, burying fish, and then reorganizing the funeral for a few people, and adding to that the village chief''s illness, not many of us will be able to take care of him anymore.


    After resting for a day, under our request, we went to the reservoir again. This time, we were fully equipped, not only are there various types of tools to prevent water from leaking, but we also have weapons to deal with the big catfish.


    "Did we kill him or scare him away," I said to Sun Yong.


    Sun Yong naturally did not know anything, the two of them had to deal with it first, if there were any problems, he could tell them later, but he could ask Uncle about the specific problems.


    "No one answered the phone call, but Sun Yong''s face darkened as he spoke. After calling a few more calls, and seeing that there was still no answer, Sun Yong could no longer sit still, and immediately left.

 C90

    Sun Yong anxiously wanted to return, no one could stop him, I went to stop him, but he was fierce, as if he had gone mad, he did not have any sense at all, in the end, I directly asked him what he wanted to do, and if he wanted to learn Dao, where had his dao heart gone to.


    In the end, Sun Yong explained with a gloomy face that something must have happened to his grandfather, because it was impossible for no one to pick up his phone. It was possible that a group decision maker like him would have problems to handle at any time, so his phone would not be carried by an assistant.


    Furthermore, with the things that happened previously, even though we''ve been out for so long, we haven''t talked to the Uncle even once, and they were all transferred to another assistant. This is very unreasonable, they are all out on a tour, even if you wanted to train them, you don''t think it''s impossible for you to stop them from talking.


    In conclusion, his grandfather had met with an accident. It was extremely strange, so strange that he couldn''t tell what had happened.


    Sun Yong''s words convinced me. Honestly speaking, I am also very suspicious of what happened to Uncle right now, so I shouldn''t just stand by and do nothing.


    So we immediately went back to the village and packed up our things to leave. At this moment, the village chief woke up and came over to ask us how was it, did the water ghost get rid of us? We told the truth and suggested that they should observe for a while.


    An hour later, we drove away, and the one driving was Su Zhi, because Sun Yong''s current condition was such that he could not drive, and we did not know what happened on the island that day, but after waking up, our bodies were sore and weak, without any strength left, and now it was the same, we had to endure for a while.


    After a day, we returned to the Sun Family old dwelling. However, at this time, Uncle and the rest had already left, leaving no one behind. After asking around, we found out that Uncle and the rest had left on the second day of our departure.


    Fury assaulted his heart, Sun Yong was so angry that he almost fainted. He blamed himself even more, why did he already discover that something was wrong before he answered, then he called his father, Sun Yi, and asked about his grandfather, at the beginning Sun Yi was still hiding it, but in the end, when Sun Yong was furious, he admitted to it without even bothering about basic etiquette, and then, he gave Sun Yong an address.


    "Go, go, I want to reach this place as soon as possible, help me think of a way!" Sun Yong lost his ability to think calmly and immediately threw the address in front of Su Zhi, asking her to help him settle it.


    In the private hospital, high ward, this place was almost a forbidden place, because the patients were too weird and scary, the doctors who treated him had all been bitten by him, then licked his blood and tasted it as if it were rabies, and now he was even immune to anaesthetics, there was no use in using anesthetic needles, so the doctors were helpless, the nurses treated this place as a forbidden place, it was not necessary to take a step further.


    However, the most painful situation was naturally the patient''s family.


    In the Family District, Sun Yi put down the phone with a frown on his face. Hiding from Sun Yong was strictly ordered by his father, but he couldn''t hide it now, so he didn''t insist. It was really hard for him to imagine how chaotic it would be when Sun Yong returned.


    "Yi, what about your uncle? He''s your father. What do you think?" a middle-aged man asked.


    "Brother Shu Ming, didn''t I already say my decision? The hospital''s medical conditions aren''t worse than any other hospital''s, so my father won''t be transferred to another hospital. We''ll stay here," Sun Yi replied coldly with a trace of ridicule in his voice.


    How could he not understand the intentions of these two older cousins? A few days ago, the Old Master had personally made a will for them, and even though they had obtained a large amount of money for no reason, they had not reached their desired goal.


    The matter of the will could have been settled immediately, but he didn''t expect his father to faint the day after he made the will, and when he woke up, he was like a completely different person, a little crazy and delirious, which gave them hope. As long as they transferred to a hospital and then made an appraisal, it would mean that the will had been made by his father in a state of delirium, and that the legal effects would be lost.


    Of course, they wouldn''t say that publicly, but Sun Yi had already completely thought of this possibility. Although he wasn''t good at scheming and scheming, he wasn''t an idiot.


    "But, ah Yi, uncle, this is not only a physical problem, there is also a mental problem. You know how much attention Uncle paid to health, but now you have to continue with the big fish, the constant nourishment from the bird''s nest, and also the blood transfusion and drawing blood. You don''t speak at all like before, your business ability has completely disappeared, your temper is so bad that you want to kill people, and you even shout at night, ah Yi, do you really care about these things?" the man called Shu Ming shouted hatefully.


    "Brother Shu Ming wants to say something, are you saying that my father is crazy?" Sun Yong''s expression instantly turned cold as he asked.


    "Isn''t that so? Ah Yi, I know you and uncle have a deep relationship, but don''t deceive yourself. We should find a professional mental hospital for uncle." Another middle-aged man said.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t agree. My father had already told me before that I am completely responsible for his condition," Sun Yi continued with a cold face.


    "Sun Yi, what do you mean? Why does it sound like we''re harming our uncle? Who are we doing this for, and not Sun Family?!" The man roared.


    "If it''s really about Sun Family, then you guys should go back to work, and not ask those kids to go back to work. What can they do, what can they do, what can they do, what can they do, go take a look at what they did these past few days. They were already making people panic, and because of something that happened to my dad, they were still messing around, the company stock dropped by 3%, do you know how much money they have lost," When he finished talking about Sun Family, Sun Yi immediately shouted at them.


    Because they went too far, the old man had not died yet. Now that the company''s directors had arrived in the mainland, and rumours were spread all over the place, they had asked their children to stay at the company to watch over the place, at the beginning, Sun Yi believed it foolishly, but he quickly received news that his nephews were competing for power when they went back, and were trying to form alliances to steal power in the future. It almost angered him to death.


    "Ah Yi, I don''t like what you''re saying. What do you mean by messing around? They don''t have any experience and their methods are simple and crude, but now there are rumors everywhere. Many people are saying that their uncle is already dead. If they don''t fire a few people, then they''ll stay in power!"


    "Really?" Sun Yi coldly said, "Then who wants to reduce the wages of Little Zhang and the others? They have followed my father for many years, and have always been loyal to him, so if they didn''t contribute, then they would have to suffer. But when my father is sick, they have to act against him, so how do you expect them to judge our Sun Family?"


    Going back to the company to occupy an important position, then using all kinds of rules to beat them up was another method. His father''s bodyguards and servants were all loyal people to them, so they naturally became the targets for them to suppress them. It hadn''t been long since they used their authority to give them a salary reduction.


    The salary reduction should be in accordance with the company''s rules, right? The bodyguards have done their duty to protect the uncle, not to mention the nanny helping the servant, if taken care of properly, how could the uncle become like this? There are also Xiao Zhang''s assistants, who, while the uncle is in a coma, do not tell the directors about the matter and instead act on behalf of the uncle to handle the company''s affairs, and even dare to make important decisions. Do they have the right to do so?


    Sun Yi shouted in his heart. He thought that with the clan rules, which were strict to the point of Sun Family, protecting them, they would be restricted to a certain extent even if they had a house to fight. But he never thought that they were actually still so crazy.


    "Pa!" Right at this moment, sounds of cups being smashed came from the room next door, along with angry shouts, "What the hell is this, I already said it, I want to eat roasted lamb legs, I want to eat roasted duck, I don''t need needles, and there''s also my blood. After I''ve lost all the blood transfusions, quickly get me the ginseng, deer antler, Sun Yi, you bastard, I''m raising you so big, don''t you want to give me even this little bit of food?


    Hearing the curses, Sun Yi''s face turned anxious. He could no longer bother to argue with his two elder brothers and rushed out of the courtyard into the ward. Sure enough, his irritable father scared the nurse away.


    "Father, can you lie down first? The doctors want to examine you!" Sun Yi pleaded.


    "Check my ass! Your father''s body is perfectly fine! Hurry up and get me something to eat! I want to eat! If you don''t, I''ll beat you to death!"


    Sun Yi had no other choice, he could only console him and agree to send people to get those things for his father to calm down.


    Sun Yi''s face became gloomy, he did not know what was going on with his father, but he could guess, the reason was naturally because of the Pig Slaughtering Knife that he hid in his bed, which was why he agreed to let Sun Yong return, as he was thinking about whether or not he could resolve this issue.


    After buying all sorts of food and drinks, everyone in the ward was chased out. Sun Lianlin fiercely gnawed on a pile of food, he even grabbed and held them, without any form of etiquette, what was most important was that after he finished eating, he took out the blood transfusion hose, drew out his own blood and dripped it onto the Pig Slaughtering Knife. He thought that no one knew, but Sun Yi had seen it clearly through the invisible monitor.


    Every time he saw this, he would feel extremely pained and regretful. Why was he not interested in those Taoism Arts s back then, if not he wouldn''t be at a loss now.

 C91

    Travelling through the night, everyone was extremely tired, it was the same for Su Zhi who was driving the car. Sun Yong and I were worse off, we didn''t get any rest, it was just like when we woke up, we would have fainted by now.


    So when they arrived at the hospital, Sun Yi and his wife almost did not recognize Sun Yong, his face was as white as paper. Sun Yong''s mother cried on the spot, but Sun Yong only focused on his grandfather, he did not even see his father''s haggard face.


    Three minutes later, we saw Uncle. He was focused on watching television, but when Sun Yong saw Uncle, he cried.


    How long have we been gone? A week or so, but we also almost didn''t recognize him now, his originally rosy face had become skinny, his complexion had turned green and black, it was a very obvious sickness, his body almost turned into a bag of bones, and his hair was messy like a chicken''s nest. It didn''t look like he was normally taking care of it at all, simply saying that the current Uncle was like a pitiful homeless person and not a billionaire.


    "Grandfather!" Sun Yong sobbed, his body shook, and he slowly walked towards the Uncle.


    When Uncle had not turned his head at the beginning, Sun Yong shouted again loudly. However, Uncle had suddenly turned his head, and in front of him, was actually, loathing!


    "Something''s not right!" I cried out in alarm, quickly rushed in, and hugged Sun Yong as I yelled, "Sun Yong, wake up, something''s not right!"


    "Zhou Yang, what the hell are you doing? I''m going to see grandfather!" However, right now, Sun Yong seemed to be possessed, and actually did not notice anything wrong.


    When Sun Yong went crazy, I couldn''t even stop him, so I shouted at Su Zhi to come over and control him. Naturally, Su Zhi could tell that something was wrong, so she came over to help to control Sun Yong.


    "Zhou Yang, are you crazy?" My actions were seen by Sun Yi and his wife, they immediately came over to stop me. I turned my head to look at them, only to see Uncle looking at us as if they were watching a play.


    "Cousin, you two control Sun Yong first and let the unrelated people go," I said to the Sun Yi couple, because I saw that there were still a few people at the entrance.


    But Sun Yi told me that those are his cousins, I immediately found out who they were. I even advised Sun Yi to leave, leaving Su Zhi and Sun Yong behind.


    "Open your eyes and look clearly, is this your grandfather?!" I shouted as I pulled at Sun Yong.


    "Hey, hey, how can you say that?! How is it possible that I''m not his grandfather?! Is it Sun Yong?!" Sun Lianlin suddenly shouted loudly.


    However, Sun Yong shook, and his eyes immediately lit up as he roared at Sun Lianlin: "Who are you, why did you get onto my grandfather''s body?!"


    Finally, Sun Yong felt that something was wrong, because all of the Uncle s called him Xiao Yong, and he wasn''t called Sun Yong at all.


    "Big grandson, how are you speaking to grandfather? Family rules, do you believe that I won''t beat you to death?" Sun Lianlin suddenly shouted as well.


    Sun Yong''s face that was as white as paper flushed red, because he was angry, and could not control his killing intent and rushed towards Sun Lianlin.


    "Just f * cking calm down, do you really want to kill everyone?" Seeing that Sun Yong was going to fight to the death, I immediately stopped him.


    "That''s my grandfather!" Sun Yong yelled loudly.


    "I know that you have lost all sense of reason now. Leave him to me to handle, he''s also my Uncle!" I patted Sun Yong''s shoulders and told him that he and I were prosperous together.


    Then, I stood in front of Sun Yong. Facing the Uncle, I lightly said, "Senior, we should be straightforward with our words and if there''s anything, we should directly say it. Why do you think we can let him go if you occupy my Uncle''s body?"


    The Uncle''s Cultivation Level is more experienced than us, who could occupy his body are normal people, they are definitely terrifying existences.


    "Kid, you really can''t speak, I am me, how can you occupy my body, it is simply outrageous. In the future, don''t interact with Sun Yong, you will bring harm to my grandson." However, Sun Lianlin pulled his face back, and said directly.


    After looking at Sun Yong face to face, we left the ward, and went to find Sun Yi and the others to understand the situation.


    Sun Yong''s body couldn''t take it anymore and fainted. Oh wow, another one was sick, luckily this was the hospital, Sun Yi directly went to call the doctor.


    Two hours later, Su Zhi came to wake me up from my sleep in the residential area, because Sun Yong had woken up too. I went to Sun Yong''s room, only to see that Sun Yi and his wife were talking to Sun Yong.


    "Uncle, Aunt, you two should know about my relationship with Sun Yong. Right now, I want to know what''s going on, is it okay?" I said as I directly walked over.


    Even a blind person could tell that there was a problem, not only in the Uncle, but also in Sun Yi and his brothers.


    Sun Yi looked at me a few more times, then looked at Sun Yong.


    "At the beginning, we didn''t know that something had happened to Dad until we arrived at this hospital. A few days ago, my dad''s body was very weak, but his mind was normal. But a few days ago, he made a will, and then his mind became abnormal, as if he changed into a different person ¡­" Sun Yi said everything.


    "I''ll tell you the truth, you must calm down. The one in the ward isn''t Uncle at all." I replied after listening.


    "The upper part of the ghost?" Sun Yi said in shock.


    "I think it''s more than that, there''s a possibility that the fantasy is possessed," I replied. I saw Sun Yong grabbing onto my blanket after he finished listening, and I could tell that he had already known about the situation after he calmed down.


    "Ah, what''s going on?!" Sun Yi exclaimed.


    "Didn''t you already know that the problem is the Pig Slaughtering Knife? Yes, there are two things that can be done within the Pig Slaughtering Knife. One is Son of Yi Ya''s Resentment, and the other is Great Grandpa''s evil thoughts. I just did not know why, but they did not stay inside the Pig Slaughtering Knife and instead ran out." I replied.


    "Grandfather?" Impossible, if it was grandfather''s words, how would he harm my father? "Once he heard Sun Chengzhi''s name, Sun Yi immediately shook his head.


    "Don''t be in such a rush to deny it, everyone has a good or bad side to them. Sun Chengzhi is not surprised, all those years ago he stripped away his evil thoughts to suppress the Pig Slaughtering Knife, so his current spiritual will is the blackened version of Sun Chengzhi. It is entirely possible for him to harm Uncle, maybe you will be in danger next," I replied.


    "Knife, knife, knife, it''s that knife again! Last time, he almost killed Xiao Yong, do you still want to kill the whole family?!" Sun Yong''s mother shouted.


    "So, what we need to do now is to save the Uncle and destroy that blade!" I immediately said. Now, destroying that blade must be on the agenda, we can''t drag this on any longer, or else the consequences would be unpredictable.


    "How are we to save them, and how are we to destroy them?" Sun Yi asked immediately.


    As for the details, I can only smile wryly because I don''t know how to destroy the way to save someone, so this meeting ended up in a bad situation.


    In addition to the medical quality and service, there was also a lot of excessive enjoyment. For example, the residential area connected to the sickroom, the residential area had bed, toilet, bath, etc., everything was available. If the patient or family member was a busy businessman, they would have equipment for online meetings.


    If you don''t like the smell of the disinfectant, the hospital also had a more luxurious and suitable place to stay, you could even cook for yourself. If you don''t like the smell of the disinfectant, you also have a more luxurious and suitable place to live, you could even cook for yourself.


    "Incredible, Old Master Sun wants a woman!" Su Zhi exclaimed after knocking on my door.


    My heart sank. "They wouldn''t really agree, right?"


    Su Zhi replied. Su Zhi felt that her three views were about to be refreshed again, the old man was already like that, yet she still wanted to be a woman. This was truly an eye-opener.


    Right now, the Uncle must have been controlled by Sun Chengzhi''s evil thoughts. There''s nothing strange about eating, drinking, and gambling.


    "I won''t go over first. After all, I''m not a member of their family," I replied. This made me angry, because I knew that they were hiding something from me and hadn''t told me everything yet.


    "Zhou Yang, what''s the difference between possessing a body and having a ghost''s upper body?" Su Zhi asked again.


    "You don''t need to worry about that for now. Just do your job as a bodyguard for now. You''ll have to work harder tonight, so there should be some activity." I said lightly.


    Su Zhi curled her lips and did not ask any further.


    After an hour or so, Su Zhi received another piece of news, the Uncle was finally persuaded, but they were extremely unhappy, and a lot of cups were smashed, after that everyone began to rest.


    But I didn''t dare to sleep, and even made Su Zhi unable to sleep. I must hear it clearly, unless something unexpected happens today.


    As expected, at around 2 PM, Sun Yong immediately informed me and told me to hurry over, I immediately rushed towards the ward.


    When I arrived, Sun Yong was already in a confrontation with Uncle, Sun Yong''s expression was cold, in his hand was a fire axe, while Uncle had a sinister expression, in his hand was the Pig Slaughtering Knife, he looked at us unfriendly, surging with killing intent.

 C92

    Seeing that Sun Yong had already prepared for this, I calmed my heart down, afraid that Sun Yong would fall into despair due to the matter regarding his grandfather. If that happened, I would be the only one who would be left with no way to deal with it, whether it was in terms of strength or intelligence.


    Standing beside Sun Yong and looking at Uncle, my heart became even more moved. The current Uncle looked different from the day, the current Uncle looked more like a demon, his body was withered, his appearance was messy and messy, but it was matched with a sinister and terrifying look in his eyes and expression.


    "Sun Chengzhi, do you still remember me? My grandmother is Sun Mei!" I shouted.


    Sure enough, after he finished listening, Sun Lianlin''s eyes lit up, but he still said viciously: "Even if your grandmother is Sun Mei, I will still kill you, because it was you who wanted to kill me first."


    "No, how would I dare to kill you? You''re my great-grandfather after all!" I hurriedly explained before lowering my killing intent. One could tell that he was provoked by our killing intent during the day, especially Sun Yong''s.


    "Then who is he?" Sun Lianlin asked as he pointed at Sun Yong.


    "He''s your great-grandson. He''s your Lin''er''s grandson!" I replied.


    "Lin''er''s grandson, that''s impossible, how old is he? Ah, no, Lin''er seems to be quite big, no, no, then what am I doing?" Contradicting himself, Sun Lianlin, oh, probably Sun Chengzhi had a nervous breakdown.


    "Clang!" The Pig Slaughtering Knife fell to the ground, Sun Lianlin sat on the ground, his expression changed from fierce to confused.


    Sun Yong''s heart ached, and at the same time, he was overjoyed, because Sun Lianlin''s performance had given him a chance.


    "When the heavens meet with my disciple, Demon Subduing Great Immortal, urge me to behead him. The Eagle-Dog shall be the first to ¡­"


    "Sun Yong, stop!"


    Sun Yong and Uncle should be fighting against each other like gods. Although it was a time when he was at his weakest, it wasn''t something the current Sun Yong could go against.


    "Boom!" Just as expected, after being provoked by Sun Yong, Sun Chengzhi''s evil thoughts immediately gained the upper hand. His expression became strange and fierce, the aura around his body shook, and Sun Yong spat out a mouthful of blood.


    When Sun Chengzhi stripped away the evil thoughts, it was probably at his peak, but right now, Sun Yong''s condition was the worst.


    "As expected, you all have ill intentions. You all want to kill me," Sun Chengzhi said coldly as he picked up the Pig Slaughtering Knife.


    "Let go of my grandfather!" Sun Yong struggled and screamed.


    I was almost angered to death by Sun Yong. Brother, is this the time to be the best?


    "Grandpa Zeng, don''t listen to his nonsense. His brain is a mess so you can''t tell, but he really is your great-grandson. Don''t be angry!" I hastily shouted.


    Evil thoughts are the dark side of people, but it should have its own seven emotions and six desires, hoping that Sun Chengzhi won''t kill us right away.


    "Great-grandson, great-grandson, ha-ha, you still have to kill me!" Sun Chengzhi laughed coldly, his killing intent not diminishing in the slightest.


    "No, no, there''s something wrong with Sun Yong''s head. He saw his grandfather, which means that your son''s body was occupied, so he became extremely angry and attacked my heart, but doesn''t this also mean that he was filial, that he was filial to his grandfather, and that he was filial to his grandfather. In any case, his grandfather was born to you, so what''s wrong with you occupying his body?"


    "Zhou ¡­" Sun Yong was furious and wanted to retort, but I covered his mouth in an instant. Now that Sun Yong was so weak, he was really suppressed by me.


    "Yes, you''re right. This body is mine. My son, whatever I want to do, I''ll do. Well said, haha, I like those words!" Sun Chengzhi was first stunned by this unorthodox logic, then decisively accepted it as he laughed loudly.


    "Yes, yes. Grandpa Zeng, do you have anything you need? We want to honor you, but we haven''t done it yet," I said immediately.


    "Filial piety, yes, I have to think about that. Yes, I need blood, a lot of blood, blood replenishment, blood transfusion, whatever you guys can get me, you can do it. Also, I want to find a woman to relieve the flames right now, bring me two of them," Sun Chengzhi said after thinking for a while.


    I almost spat out a mouthful of blood. ''That''s it? You still want women, and it''s even two of them! Your father doesn''t even have this treatment!''


    However, when I saw the densely packed needles on Uncle''s arm, I immediately understood in my heart. I remember Sun Yi also mentioned that it was because he continuously drew blood, and the reason for it was probably because of the Pig Slaughtering Knife.


    "What''s wrong? Why aren''t you going?" Seeing that I was only staring at his arm, Sun Chengzhi suddenly became impatient.


    "No, no, Grandpa Zeng, you still haven''t said which type you like. Fat, skinny, tall, short, big buttocks, big breasts, sexy, cold. Just give us some instructions, then we''ll give you the best," I immediately said. It was just to trick people, but I didn''t believe that I couldn''t fool an old man like you.


    Hearing that, Sun Chengzhi''s eyes lit up, and said: That''s right, you can''t casually find a woman, you have to find a good one first, Haha, quickly tell me, what kind of goods do you have, call them out for me to take a look.


    F * ck, do you think I''m the brothel''s brothel''s bawd?


    However, I remained calm and collected as I continued to give him the definition of a beautiful woman. Other than tall, short, fat, and big buttocks, there were also many other criteria, such as temperament, knowledge, techniques, the two of us seemed to be prostitutes. In the end, the two of us started to discuss about women that Sun Chengzhi had requested, but we were unable to find one.


    "Grandpa Zeng, I have to say that your eyes are really good, only this kind of woman can be worthy of you. Give me some time, I''ll go find some for you," I shouted in the end, because I saw that Sun Yong had almost died from anger.


    In the end, Sun Chengzhi who was in a good mood waved his hand and let us go. He happily carried the Pig Slaughtering Knife back to the sickbed and very familiarly placed the needle in the bottle in his hand.


    I dragged Sun Yong out of the sickroom, and when we returned to the residential area, I panted heavily. It was really too dangerous just now.


    "Hehe, I really didn''t expect that you would have such a deep understanding of whoring." After coming out, Sun Yong coldly said to me with a face full of mockery.


    [The heck! Who the heck am I doing this for? If it wasn''t to save you, why would I be here?]


    "You really have to thank me for reading novels and bragging so much that I couldn''t handle it earlier, but this time it''s Sun Chengzhi''s evil idea, if I don''t know how to comfort him next time around, I won''t even come here to read ancient characters, at that time I''ll have to trouble you to go up and fight with my life on the line!" I also ridiculed him back, knowing that fighting it head on, this was the time for me to go all out.


    "I, I, then tell me, what should I do?" Sun Yong realized that his emotions were off as well, and said while feeling extremely vexed.


    "What do we do? To save the Uncle?" I replied.


    "Don''t talk rubbish, how can you save me?" Sun Yong shouted loudly.


    "Big brother, can you calm down first? How are you going to think like this? How are you going to think?" I yelled at him.


    Only this way was Sun Yong able to forcefully control himself and calm down.


    "Listen to me first, finish speaking before you think about it carefully, the current situation is that there is a problem with the Pig Slaughtering Knife, but it was Sun Chengzhi''s idea to dye the knife with pig blood, so it can''t possibly be useless in just a few months, so we don''t know the specific details, so we can only start from another direction. Right now, the evil thoughts in the Pig Slaughtering Knife are controlling the body of the Uncle, feeding the knife with blood everyday, and he also understands the need to replenish the blood, so the problem is concentrated on the body of the Pig Slaughtering Knife."


    "Blood has a spirit, and humans have a spirit of all living things, so human blood spirit energy is the most abundant. Wasn''t the reason why we used pig blood to feed it before, was it because the spirit energy was too abundant? Was it because the appetite of the Pig Slaughtering Knife was raised, and now we only drink human blood?"


    "I''m afraid it''s not just that, if he wants to drink human blood, then no one can stop him, and the Uncle has already died, but he only drinks the blood of the Uncle, so it''s very possible that he needs extremely high amounts of spirit energy blood. For example, if he wants to learn the blood of cultivators, we will meditate every night and absorb the essence of the sun and moon, and also often take some medicine, which is called fantasy, and it''s that our blood has been purified, so it''s even more spirit energy than the blood of normal people.


    "Ah ¡­" Hearing this theory, Sun Yong couldn''t help but roar in anger, because according to this theory, his grandfather would be like a container, an object that provided the Pig Slaughtering Knife with fresh blood spirit energy, a position like a pig''s would be the most unbearable for him.


    "Don''t be angry, right now we''re in a million different ways, if we don''t find the right path, everything will go wrong. We need to calm down, do you understand?" I said as I grabbed Sun Yong''s arm.


    "That''s my grandfather! How can I be calm?!" Sun Yong roared angrily.


    "Alright, you go in then, can you beat him? If you die, can I beat him up by myself, if I die too, what about your parents? What about them?" I couldn''t help but yell at Sun Yong. I also wanted to rush in to kill those two bastards, but we couldn''t do it.


    "Then tell me, what should I do? My mind is in a mess right now, I don''t know what to do!" Sun Yong cried out in pain.


    "We can only stabilize him first. The Uncle has the highest level of Cultivation Level among us, his blood spirit energy is the highest, and before we find someone stronger than the Uncle, the Pig Slaughtering Knife will not immediately kill the Uncle. It will only draw the blood slowly, and from then on, we will still have a chance ¡­" I explained.


    But when I finished speaking, Sun Yong suddenly grabbed onto my hand, his face filled with joy, and said: "Zhou Yang, I thought of it, I think of a way."


    "You, you..." When I thought back on what I had just said, I was suddenly appalled.

 C93

    The Southern Mountains Vajra Temple had a thousand years of history and was an important sect in the south. In the history of the sect, there were many big monks who had been born, and they had left thick ink marks on the history books.


    Now, the world has been pacified, carnage is everywhere, Vajra Temple is even more magnificent and glorious, after introducing the modern management system, Vajra Temple has even become a famous scenic area, where the daily profits are plentiful, and tourists weave about.


    But today, there were actually quite a few people welcoming them within the monastery at the back mountain of the Vajra Temple. These people didn''t go to the Great Hall of Treasure, but instead came to the back mountain, naturally with a reason.


    Looking at these people, from their clothes and pants to their shoes and watches, which one of them was not of the highest quality? At the same time, it also represented their wealth.


    "Next, Almsgiver Xia!" A high-pitched voice rang out and a small Shami appeared in the large hall.


    When they heard this voice, a rich couple immediately burst into joy. They hurriedly got up and followed the little Shamei into the meditation room.


    An hour later, the stout couple followed the little Shamei out of the side hall with relaxed expressions. They thanked her in the direction of the meditation room with gratitude. Their words were very emotional, causing the people who were waiting to start whispering to each other.


    "Benefactor, I am sorry. Today''s meeting time for Zen Master is up. Please come back tomorrow." Following that, little Shamei said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the crowd burst into an uproar, many people silently scolded him before leaving. They all knew the rules, but there were some who were not understanding the rules, constantly shouting and asking, but after asking, they did not even have the qualifications to enter the door. Only after being sent out of the courtyard did they find out, that the Zen Masters only had three hours of meeting time everyday, when the time was up, they would have to go their separate ways of cultivation, unless they were acquaintances of the Zen Master, otherwise no one would be able to see them, and those who broke the rules no longer had the qualifications to enter again.


    However, there were also people who wailed and wailed because they knew who were the people who lived here. They were true sages, living spirits, people who could treat illnesses, cure them, and search for the direction of life, as if there was nothing here that those Zen Masters couldn''t do.


    "Young Master, Young Master!" Then the people who were waiting for him did not leave. There was still a middle-aged man who had secretly followed behind the little Shamei and called out to him.


    "Almsgiver, what else do you want?" Little Shamei clasped her hands and asked.


    The middle-aged man held the little Shamei''s hand tightly and cried out, "Little master, help me! Please help Chan Master Liao Ran! Please help him! My family''s old man, aiya ¡­"


    With a worried expression, there was a trace of black smoke coming out from between his brows. Even little Shamei, who had learned the art of simple facial appearances, could tell that this person was not at home. His family must be in danger.


    However, little Shami still used his hidden strength to pull out his hand. However, there was something extra on his hand. Little Shame''s eyes immediately lit up as he recognized the limited edition Rolex watch. It was the same as before.


    Without leaving any trace, he slipped his watch into his loose robes. Little Shame had a completely merciful expression on his face as he said, "Don''t worry, Savior. Saving a life is worth seven levels of Buddha. This little one will go and ask for your forgiveness, master!"


    In this way, the middle-aged man was naturally extremely grateful and constantly expressed his gratitude.


    Ten minutes later, Little Shame came out again and led the way, saying that Chan Master Liao Ran had already agreed to meet him. The man expressed his gratitude again, he took off the yellow pear bracelet in his hand and gave it to Little Shame.


    "You are Sun Yi, your father is entangled by evil spirits, many of the mages were helpless when they saw it?" The Precious Appearance Chan Master Liao Ran who was like a statue of Buddha answered.


    "Yes, yes, my name is Sun Yi, I am a Chinese who returned to invest in the country, my father is Sun Lianlin, not long ago, he ¡­" Sun Yi narrated the matter in a voice filled with fear and trepidation.


    "Pig Slaughtering Knife. Strange, this old monk has seen many evil spirits possessing the sabre and sword, but how could a mere Pig Slaughtering Knife be so malicious?" Chan Master Liao Ran was confused after hearing this.


    "Zen Master, that Pig Slaughtering Knife is also an antique. According to the experts'' predictions, it was made during the Spring and Autumn Period.


    Who was Ou Yezi? Who was the most famous Sword Crafting Master in history, how could he possibly forge a Pig Slaughtering Knife? However, since it was said that it was an ancient knife, he was somewhat suspicious in his heart. An ancient knife that could be passed down for more than a thousand years was not an ordinary knife, it had its own fortuitous encounter, and as long as it was a tool, it would definitely contain killing intent.


    "If that''s the case, why didn''t you bring your father here? The Vajra Temple is a thousand year old ancient car, the buddhist dao is flourishing with thousands of buddha suppressed with thousands of buddha suppressed, what kind of brat dares to be impudent?" Chan Master Liao Ran asked again. His Vajra Temple was not fake, the incense burned endlessly for thousands of years, although the situation is now forced, and he opened up the front mountain monastery and collected a lot of wine and meat monks to take charge of the temple work, but this group of true monks cultivated at the back mountain day and night, their wishful thinking.


    "Master, it''s not that I don''t want to bring him, it''s just that I don''t dare, my father knows some Feng Shui Ruo techniques, you can see how powerful that evil ghost is, if he knew what we were going to do the moment he arrived at the foot of the mountain, what would happen if he attacked first? Also, my father''s blood was being drawn out day and night on the evil blade, his body would not be able to withstand the pressure, thus he did not dare to give my father a hard time."


    Hearing these reasons, the Chan Master Liao Ran nodded his head and frowned. Every day, he would take three hours to meet those people who were related to him, not only would he help those people build a good relationship with those people, but he would also receive a large amount of income from this Vajra Temple of his. If he were to leave, he would lose god knows how much money.


    Seeing Chan Master Liao Ran was frowning in hesitation, Sun Yi immediately took out a cheque he had prepared and handed it over. He said that it was for the Vajra Temple, and only after Chan Master Liao Ran read it did he finally nod his head and agree.


    In this way, the Chan Master Liao Ran would have to travel a long distance. After ordering two disciples to go out with him, pack up their things and bring their scripture tools for another hour, they finally left the mountain gate with Sun Yi.


    Outside the mountain gate, Sun Yi was waiting in a Mercedes-Benz. Unexpectedly, the Chan Master Liao Ran waved his hand and a Maybach drove out from the corner, surprising Sun Yi.


    The appearance of two luxury cars was enough to attract attention in many places. However, in this place, most people were not surprised. Many monks knew who the extra seats belonged to and even stopped to salute after seeing them.


    In a private hospital, Sun Yong and I watched Uncle lose his temper through the glass. He was extremely irritable when he smashed everything he could smash until he was tired and slowly fell asleep on his sickbed.


    "That should be Son of Yi Ya''s Resentment, right?" I wipe the cold sweat on my forehead. Uncle is currently being controlled by Son of Yi Ya''s evil thoughts and Son of Yi Ya''s Resentment, so Sun Chengzhi''s evil thoughts are still fine, as long as they don''t have any killing intent towards him, and then fawn on him, we can basically first stabilize him, and then satisfy his various hobbies such as eating, drinking, sex, and so on. However, Son of Yi Ya''s Resentment is the one that we are most afraid of, because we don''t understand it at all.


    "Yes, but he did not kill anyone. Seems like they already have a lot of rationality, the reason he used such a method to vent his anger was to maintain his current identity, and obtain more blood or spiritual energy," Sun Yong said as he also let out a sigh of relief.


    "These two ¡­ are trying to become spirited, right?" I blurted out. I didn''t know what went wrong with the Pig Slaughtering Knife. Why would there be such a strange change?


    "I don''t know if it''ll work, but I do know that my grandfather won''t be able to hold out for three days. After three days, even if he destroys the blade, my grandfather will definitely die," Sun Yong said in a low voice.


    Although his grandfather usually paid attention to body care, so his body was very healthy, much better than people of the same age, but he couldn''t endure this kind of torture. First, he drew blood, which was at least a few hundred milliliters per day, followed by an unlimited amount of blood transfusions.


    "Don''t worry, with this in hand, Uncle will be fine as long as he still has a breath left," I shook the test tube that Qian Yilin left for me.


    Initially, I ate this test tube ten times. Later on, I gave a portion to Uncle, who sent it abroad to study it. Now, there are still nine portions, which means to say that it can preserve at least nine months of my life.


    "The Southern Mountains Vajra Temple would take around a day to get here, and we would have to wait outside. My father needs to find the Chan Master Liao Ran within five hours, and it would be very difficult for me to return," Sun Yong said.


    Theoretically, there was enough time, but everyone knew that it was impossible.


    "Sun Yong, this won''t do. We can''t move the medicinal blood in advance. Once it moves, there won''t be enough time to do anything!" I immediately hid the medicinal blood.


    From our understanding, this medicinal blood should have a very powerful energy, which is also spirit energy. So, if the two inside Uncle knew about this, it would be too late. Not only will the Uncle die, we will also go for it with all our might.


    "Then what do you think we should do? If we don''t make it in time, my grandfather will die!" Sun Yong angrily roared.


    "Calm down, don''t become deranged. Agreeing to have you stir up trouble is already breaking our bottom line. Moreover, do you want to completely turn into a devil? If you have the time, why don''t you think of a way to lower the anger in your Vajra Temple?" I yelled at Sun Yong.


    It can be said that he has no humanity, but he is the best way for us right now, but doing so will bring us endless trouble, especially the anger from Vajra Temple, they have a very high position in the Buddhist Sect, if they blow up, we might have to seek refuge abroad.


    Sun Yong sneered. Even an ancestor could be killed, so who could lower their anger? This was simply an irreconcilable enmity.

 C94

    On the third day, Sun Yi brought Chan Master Liao Ran back to the hospital, which allowed us to see a glimmer of hope. If we succeeded, not only could we save the Uncle, but we could also gain a lot of time.


    However, his sudden appearance made Sun Yi''s two older cousins, Sun Shu Ming and Sun Shuhua extremely furious. We never told him about this matter, so the reason he objected was simple, Uncle being so ill that he didn''t go find a doctor to look for a monk.


    "Don''t forget what our family does, how did grandfather start his career?" Sun Yong coldly asked in response, his attitude extremely unyielding.


    Amongst the younger generation, the reason the Uncle liked Sun Yong the most was naturally because he had inherited his legacy, and did not let the Taoism Arts end.


    ''s forceful attitude naturally made Sun Shu Ming and Sun Lianlin extremely angry. With the safety of Sun Lianlin as a reason, they wanted to cut off Sun Yong from their meeting. Regarding this, the first internal conflict had erupted from''s Sun Family.


    Su Zhi naturally followed Sun Yong''s orders with 100% confidence and pulled the two people out by their clothes. Although the two people kept clamoring for their bodyguards to take revenge, Su Zhi was not afraid at all.


    "Chan Master Liao Ran, I''m sorry, but my two uncles are a little too stupid. Let''s go in," Sun Yong said to the Chan Master Liao Ran as he laughed.


    "You have cultivated Taoism Arts? Which family did you learn from? "Chan Master Liao Ran looked at us warily, an expert at reading the door, there are some things that can be seen through just like us, for example our fingers. Due to the fact that we often have to make hand signs, fingers have to be maintained and trained, it''s different from normal people.


    "Yes, we have learned some techniques that can match the heavens. We do not have a sect, we are just a civilian Warlock," Sun Yong replied. Naturally, this was true.


    Naturally, Chan Master Liao Ran would not believe us immediately, so he asked us a lot of questions in a testing manner, especially the secrets related to some sects. We were unable to answer them, but our performance did not seem to be fake, so he finally relaxed.


    In these years, the number of people had a tendency to surpass the number of disciples in the sects, and half of these Warlocks were fake, while the other half only knew one and a half moves. Very few of them had complete inheritances, and most of them were still the disciples of some sects, such as Mao Mountain Mount Longhu.


    After believing it, we talked a lot more casually. In any case, we lowered our position, and they asked us about the matters concerning the Uncle, as well as our opinions.


    We did not mention the relationship between Sun Chengzhi and us, but said that this blade was bought by the Uncle, and was then possessed by ghosts, and that drawing blood to feed the evil blade, was already in danger.


    "Evil spirits have possessed your body, this matter can be small, but since this old monk has come, you can rest assured," Chan Master Liao Ran confidently said in the end.


    After understanding the situation, Chan Master Liao Ran walked into the sickroom and saw Sun Lianlin in a daze.


    "Boom!" The moment Chan Master Liao Ran stepped into the ward, Sun Lianlin suddenly turned his head towards him. His expression was filled with shock, and his eyes slowly turned red.


    Chan Master Liao Ran''s battle, that thick killing intent made him slow down his steps, this killing intent was too terrifying.


    "Ran Ming, ring the bell for me." Chan Master Liao Ran turned around and told one of the disciples, and one of them immediately took out a bell and handed it over.


    "Ding ling ling ¡­" Chan Master Liao Ran rang the bell, the sound was crisp and clear, listening to it gave a comfortable feeling.


    But Sun Lianlin''s face changed drastically. He lifted up his quilt and was about to pick up his Pig Slaughtering Knife to fight for his life.


    But how can we let him succeed? Sun Yong and I immediately threw ourselves over and pressed down on the blanket, then took out the rope we prepared beforehand to tie Uncle to the bed. As for the Pig Slaughtering Knife, it had long since been kicked away.


    "Die, die, I want to kill you!" Uncle roared at us, threatening us nonstop.


    "Chan Master Liao Ran, quick, we only have one chance!" Sun Yong could not help but turn his head and shout.


    The Chan Master Liao Ran also had a serious face. He ordered the disciples to quickly lay down the altar to deal with the situation, and the disciples of the Chan Master Liao Ran did not dare to delay any further, they quickly finished setting up the altar, the incense burner, Guan Yin''s portrait, sandalwood, and so on.


    "You guys get out of the way. This old monk will try and see if I can drive out the vengeful spirits." Chan Master Liao Ran sat cross-legged on a prayer mat in front of the altar and started chanting.


    ''To see yourself in Bodhisattva ¡­ '' The clear chanting sound was somewhat deep, but it was filled with a penetrating power and mysteriousness. The incomprehensible inscriptions that he recited sounded like they were being chanted, and there was also a unique charm that was emitted.


    Sun Yong and I listened attentively. This was a buddhist art, we had never seen it before, and the buddhist arts were mainly based on chanting scriptures.


    When the scripture reached the deepest part, the Chan Master Liao Ran looked very solemn, like a living Buddha sitting there. An auspicious, compassionate, and peaceful aura emitted from his body, then slowly gathered towards Sun Lianlin.


    "Sob, sob, sob..." Sun Lianlin let out a whining sound from his mouth, and then continued to struggle, causing the iron sickbed to creak.


    After taking a look, we realised that we had controlled Uncle and also stuffed his mouth shut. Otherwise, we really wouldn''t know what to do.


    This time, there''s been a long time since he started reciting the scriptures. Chan Master Liao Ran tried many different types of scriptures, and all we could hear were the [Diamond Sutra], the [Corrugated Solemn Sutra], and a few other scriptures. Their voices were auspicious and calm, and also murderous and sinister, but once the incense was lit up, Sun Lianlin''s side had no use at all.


    "Benefactor, this old monk is powerless!" In the end, the sweating Chan Master Liao Ran said apologetically to us.


    Sun Yong and I looked at each other, and we suddenly became anxious. We had set our target on the Chan Master Liao Ran for a deeper reason as well, because we obviously know that the Cultivation Level is the highest among all the buddhist masters. If he could help to drive away the evil thoughts in the Resentment, we wouldn''t have done anything else.


    "Pui!" But at this time, Sun Lianlin suddenly spat out the cloth ball in his mouth, and scolded: "Stinky old donkey, why don''t you continue reciting. Come again!


    Chan Master Liao Ran''s face darkened, he never thought that Sun Lianlin would insult him like that, but we rejoiced, thinking that Uncle was too impressive, and had no reason to keep him here.


    "Master, look, if I am unable to dispel the scriptures, can I use some other method?" Sun Yong asked. His eyes, however, were on the disciples who understood the situation, because they had a lot of magical equipment on them.


    Buddhist items are few in number, but they are extremely useful. For example, wooden fish, bell, buddhist staff, and even their alms bowl. Let alone those Demon Fighting Pestles, so we can be sure that they still have some tricks up their sleeves.


    At this time, Sun Yi also came up to speak, he was even more straightforward, immediately raising the stakes, implying, as long as you can save people, money was not a problem.


    Chan Master Liao Ran was calculating in his heart. Naturally, he still had other methods, because he knew that if he continued fighting, he would have to risk his life. And the previous price had not reached a point where he could risk his life.


    "Master, all the problems lie with this Pig Slaughtering Knife. I wonder if Master can purify this blade?" Sun Yong took out the Pig Slaughtering Knife and asked.


    Chan Master Liao Ran took the blade. Not only was it cold to the touch, a cold killing intent immediately rushed into his dantian, causing him to exclaim in shock, "What a heavy killing intent. This blade is very evil!"


    "Yes, there is a rumour that this blade was forged by the Sword Crafting Master Ou Yezi during the Spring and Autumn War, and later on, it became a family heirloom of a certain Pig Slaughtering Master. It has been passed down for dozens of generations, and the number of souls killed by this blade is no less than a hundred thousand.


    He nodded his head in understanding. He didn''t doubt that such a heavy evil aura had long surpassed that of ordinary evil spirits. Besides the ghost blades that were used to kill ancient heads, there was probably no other evil blade that dared to compete.


    "This old monk will try again, take this Demon Fighting Pestle. If he frees himself, then old monk''s hands must not be soft when he completes his technique, I must control him, and then try to purify this evil blade," Chan Master Liao Ran said in the end.


    We were overjoyed. Fortunately, everything was within our plans.


    Then, Chan Master Liao Ran continued to burn incense and began to purify the Pig Slaughtering Knife.


    The buddhist light under the candle, the peaceful and merciful buddhist music, the buddhist water in the alms bowl, all sorts of methods were used by the Chan Master Liao Ran and Sun Lianlin had been staring intently at the light.


    "Ding", the Pig Slaughtering Knife started to vibrate halfway through the purification.


    Bang! A rope that was used to tie Sun Lianlin also exploded.


    The Buddhist chanting lingered and filled the entire room with Buddhist light. However, under this Buddhist light, a black figure gradually grew stronger and even began to slowly expel the Buddhist light.


    "Boom!" Finally, the Buddhist light collapsed and the black shadow occupied the entire room. At this time, a cold light flew towards them. They were so shocked that they subconsciously reached out to block it.


    "Pu!" The cold light pierced through his palm and left behind a trail of blood.


    "Ah, my hand, my hand!" Chan Master Liao Ran cried out in pain.


    But he soon couldn''t call out because he saw the pig slaughtering knife floating in front of him. Turning his head, he saw that the patient on the bed had unknowingly completely broken free of the rope. He stood on the bed and looked at him ¡­


    Suddenly, he felt a chill run down his spine. It was as if a hungry vagabond had seen the Red Braised Meat, and his eyes were green.


    Looking around, he was even more shocked to realize that he, his disciples and the others were the only people in the room, why did Sun Yi and the rest go to the Family District.


    The words "trap, treacherous" popped up in his head. He couldn''t understand why, but he was an idiot. However, before he could get angry, he suddenly felt pain all over his body.

 C95

    He had succeeded, Son of Yi Ya''s Resentment and his evil thoughts were completely attracted to the blood, because he knew that the spirit energy in the blood was much higher and purer, not to mention that he was still a monk. Although Buddhism restrained evil spirits, the flesh and blood of the cultivators of Buddhism were more useful to the demons, this was the principle of Yin and Yang.


    From the window of our residence area, we can see that the Pig Slaughtering Knife is completely hanging in the wound on his hand, constantly drinking blood, but no blood is falling onto the ground at all. We can see that we''ve gone crazy, we''ve always wanted to shake off the Pig Slaughtering Knife in our hands, but we just can''t shake it off no matter what, while his two disciples were scared silly, and completely reacted.


    He was using his sacred art to deal with himself. One must know that the buddhist gate not only had a merciful heart, but also a lion''s roar, so he also had a katana in his arsenal. It was just that he had never used that katana before.


    He was clearly going to cut off his own hand to protect himself, but right at this moment, Uncle suddenly appeared in front of him, kicked away the blade with his foot, and then grabbed his head. Their four eyes met, and then, Uncle''s eyes shot out two beams of light which shot into his own eyes.


    Realizing that, Uncle and his eyes rolled up at the same time, he fainted.


    After that, Sun Yong and I rushed into the sickroom. Sun Yong anxiously went to tie up whatever he knew on the bed, while I anxiously went to tie up Uncle with me.


    "Doctor, quick, quick!" We shouted for the doctor, and soon he arrived.


    After a brief examination, the doctor declared that he was powerless, because the Uncle''s body was completely destroyed. If not for the Resentment''s evil thoughts controlling his body, the Uncle would have died a long time ago.


    Although I had already anticipated this situation, I still sighed and took out the medicinal blood. I poured a portion out and poured it into Uncle''s mouth.


    Then, a miracle happened. Uncle, who had already been condemned to death by the doctors, came back to life. Although still weak, he was indeed alive.


    We know that this medicine blood is not omnipotent, at most it is a super stimulant, although the Uncle is alive, but it is equivalent to dying before it shines, following the disappearance of the medicine, if his body is not treated well, he will still die, but this is already the limit of what we can do.


    Sun Yi insisted on waiting at the entrance of the operation room, so I went back to the sickroom before Uncle. At this moment, Sun Yong had already tied up Chan Master Liao Ran again, and Chan Master Liao Ran had already woken up.


    "You guys set up ¡­"


    "Impudent, how dare you fool me..."


    "Kill, kill..."


    With the same mouth and three different sounds, the disciples were even more confused. They had no idea what was going on.


    "This Chan Master Liao Ran is indeed powerful, the Soul restrained the evil spirits, they actually did not manage to completely control his body, the current accusation is most likely a competition between the three nations, right?" Sun Yong laughed bitterly when he saw me, he did not expect such a flaw.


    But when I heard this, I was overjoyed, because I remembered that Sun Chengzhi''s previous theory was like this: let me cultivate and then become a third party.


    "It''s not that simple. He''s obviously angry at us. The Resentment and the evil thoughts seem to have reached a certain level of tacit understanding. The situation is no longer like it used to be, the moment we release it, the first thing we do is to join hands and kill us," Sun Yong replied.


    "F * ck, it''s that dangerous! Hurry up and tie up a few more ropes!" I shouted. I really did go and tie them, professionally climbing up the ropes to support a few hundred kilograms of weight. I''ve tied dozens of these ropes, so even if they had ten thousand kilograms of strength, they wouldn''t be able to break me.


    "What about the blade, what about the blade? The blade is equivalent to their body, we can''t just watch as we get destroyed, right?" I pointed at the blade, and tried to reach out to grab it, but was stopped by Sun Yong.


    "Be careful, don''t touch it. To be honest, this blade is not only evil with its Resentment s and evil thoughts, it is also evil enough with him," Sun Yong said to me.


    I frowned, indicating that I did not understand, and then Sun Yong explained to me.


    In the ancient times, a lot of blades were intelligent, similar to the artifact spirits in novels, but it was not that mystical, and the spirit of the Pig Slaughtering Knife had long been stained by the Resentment and had already become an evil spirit. Furthermore, the knife was a carrier of the Resentment and evil thoughts, a condition for their existence, so even though they were currently fighting over control of their bodies, they would immediately return to the knife to protect the pig slaughtering knife if it was threatened.


    "Furthermore, once they have regained control of their bodies, there will definitely be a person who will return to the blade. This is one of the things that they have done well," Sun Yong emphasized on his last sentence.


    I took a deep breath. If that''s the case, then it means that Sun Chengzhi''s theory is completely useless.


    "How long will it take for him to get crushed?" I asked again, struggling now.


    "It''s no use. Unless you know you have reached the level of Saint Monk, or even a living Buddha, you won''t be able to suppress their combined might. Right now, you''re filled with spirit, and will lose very soon," Sun Yong replied.


    Moreover, when a monk cultivated to an extremely deep level, one could see the Buddhist light, and even monks in the Lotus Blooming Step by Step state. And to cultivate to such a level, there were not many monks in history, not to mention the current Age of Chaos.


    Sure enough, after ten minutes, the Soul was completely suppressed by Yue Yang.


    "Formidable, as expected of my descendant, this luring of Shui Dongliu is very good," Following that, he spoke coldly towards us.


    "Thank you for your praise, but you are in trouble, you are obviously a master of Vajra Temple, you will soon meet the wrath of the entire world of cultivation. No matter how powerful you are, you will not be able to avoid it." Sun Yong laughed and said.


    With our identity as Vajra Temple, we will definitely be able to attract all the experts in the world''s buddhist sects over here. When that time comes, we won''t have to worry about not being able to take care of them all, and if it doesn''t work out, there will definitely be experts from the buddhist sects who will appear.


    "Is that so? Hahaha, then I''ll wait and see if it''s me who absorbed all their blood or if I''m being suppressed!" Laughed out loud, seeming unquestionably domineering.


    "Let''s go, there''s nothing much to say," I said to Sun Yong.


    "Wait a minute," Sun Yong replied, then said to the monk, "I will continue to supply you with blood and blood for blood transfusions, how about you leave this monk alive?"


    "It depends on your mood."


    Sun Yong''s face darkened, they controlled the amount of blood he absorbed with his Pig Slaughtering Knife, if he wanted to kill someone, he could kill them all in one go like he did before. If he did not, it would be like torturing his grandfather, using people as blood vessels and absorbing them slowly, but now he did not want to die.


    "Why don''t you try and kill him? Don''t think that we can''t do anything to you. Once you know that you''re dead, the people from the buddhist faith will no longer have any scruples. When that time comes, you can think of what kind of treatment you''ll get.


    No matter how strong and arrogant he was, he did not dare to underestimate the buddhist sects in the world. If they really get rid of the buddhist beads and sariras, then he was dead for sure, so the body of the Soul that he left behind could actually make them fear him for a bit.


    Sun Yong naturally thought of this as well, so he left the sickroom while laughing loudly.


    On the way to the Uncle''s sickroom, we saw Su Zhi, but her face was a little swollen, and she was walking slowly, causing us to be greatly shocked. Only after being interrogated did we find out that it was Sun Shuming and them who were too shameless, and they actually ordered their bodyguards to gang up on Su Zhi, in order to take revenge for Su Zhi beating them up earlier.


    "Don''t worry, let''s remember this grudge first, you will have the chance to take revenge!" Sun Yong said fiercely, but he decided to endure it, because now was not the time for revenge, and we would still have a lot of trouble.


    When he went to the new ward of the Uncle, he found that the Uncle was still in a deep slumber, but his breath and pulse were very stable, and he seemed to be growing stronger and stronger.


    "With this medicine, there''s no need to worry for half a year. Therefore, this half a year is especially crucial. I must think of a way to save the Uncle," I told Sun Yong.


    "I''m not very worried about saving him but it''s just that this calamity has completely destroyed Grandfather''s body. In addition to the hidden injuries he had when he was young, his body would be in an extremely weak state and would be in great pain, until Grandfather''s lifespan runs out," Sun Yong said.


    Even if Uncle managed to save him this time, he would only be able to maintain his cultivation in the future. He would have to let go of all the business of the Taoism Arts because his body does not allow it.


    "This place will soon become a whirlpool. If Uncle wakes up, you should take him abroad. Safe," I said after thinking for a while.


    Sun Yong had the same intention, because he understood that they had fallen into our trap, their Vajra Temple s would not stop there, they must definitely take revenge, and at that time, this place will become a very dangerous place, so Uncle cannot stay here.


    After chatting with Sun Yong for a while longer, the person in charge of the hospital suddenly came to find us, and started to talk about the damage Uncle had done while he was in the hospital.


    But when Sun Yong and I looked at each other, we knew very well that they had only come because they had set their eyes on the tube of medicinal blood in my hand.


    "If there''s a problem, let''s talk about it in private. Don''t disturb the patient," I said, laughing.


    The man''s eyes lit up, and he was pleased with my upbringing.

 C96

    On the second day, Uncle woke up. He was still extremely weak, and could only lie down and say a few words. However, the doctor told us that Uncle''s body would recover in a short period of time, but would quickly weaken.


    We are naturally aware of this, Sun Yong did a small trick to get his two uncles to leave, and the first thing we did was to see Uncle.


    When Sun Yong saw his grandfather''s withered face, which didn''t seem to be willful, his heart was filled with grief for a moment.


    "Xiao Yang, you gave me that pill?" However, the first sentence the Uncle spoke was a question, and his tone was very calm as if he was questioning him.


    The reason was simple, the medicinal blood was more poisonous than any drugs to the severely ill person, and no one would hope that they would not even have the strength to get out of bed. Therefore, once the medicinal blood was used up, they would think of ways to get it, and if they could not get it, they would train it themselves, and in the end, walk onto the path of a berserk. Even Uncle himself did not have the confidence to resist the temptation, so when he wanted to give the medicinal blood to Su Yun, he rejected it.


    "Yes, the situation was urgent, Uncle, you only had half a breath left, so ¡­" I told him everything, including negotiations with the hospital.


    With regards to this kind of monopoly business, I naturally asked for an exorbitant price. For example, excluding Uncle, all the fees that I knew of, even if I lived here for a year, I would not be able to charge a single cent.


    Just this point was already enough to make them heartache, only they knew the exact amount of money Uncle had spent to stay in the hospital, it was an astronomical figure, enough to let a majority of the rich people have flaws. Although Sun Family were wealthy, to pay this sum of money would only cause their entire working capital to collapse, so this was considered repaying the favor and paying the debt of gratitude to the Uncle''s family.


    "You guys designed the Chan Master Liao Ran so that the Pig Slaughtering Knife could suck his blood, and exchange it for me?" Uncle asked with a trembling voice after hearing it.


    "Yes," Sun Yong and I nodded. Although Sun Yong had thought of this idea, I did not agree to it, and he could not carry it out either.


    "You, you, do you know what the consequences will be?" Uncle shouted with an ashen face.


    "Grandfather, be careful of your body. We will take care of this matter!" Sun Yong shouted.


    "Shut your mouth, do you know how big of a disaster you have caused?" Uncle''s anger was not light, his chest was continuously rising and falling, and very quickly he had an appearance of not being able to breathe, scaring us to the point of choking.


    He saved the Uncle in a despicable manner, and on the whole, he was unable to stand up straight, not to mention that the other party was a monk. Although his character was not as high as four, but his buddhist Cultivation Level s were real, and his identity was very high, many troubles were coming his way, probably in six or seven hours.


    So we are self-consciously self-critical.


    "I''m not talking about that. I''m talking about the sword. Do you know why it became like this?" Uncle asked.


    "I don''t know ¡­" Sun Yong and I shook our heads. We really didn''t know what had gone wrong, and why did the Resentment, which would cause Son of Yi Ya''s evil thoughts, come to an agreement with Sun Chengzhi?


    "You dare to act recklessly if you don''t know?" Uncle was furious.


    Sun Yong and I felt wronged, if it wasn''t to save him, why would we do that, it would have been extremely risky, and if we were to be discovered, we would have been immediately attacked by him, and even if we succeeded, it would be under a lot of pressure.


    "Grandfather, then do you know what''s going on? Not only did they join forces, their requirements for blood spirit energy are getting higher and higher. Ordinary people don''t even want their blood, and actually want their cultivator''s blood?" Sun Yong asked hurriedly.


    "I know, the problem is in the Su Family''s mausoleum garden, Chen Jiuren did a good deed and established the Dragon Abyss, in order to forcefully build the Dragon Vein, although it was not formed successfully, in the end, it was destroyed, but at that time, the Dragon Vein was already fully formed, and it had nourished out a bit of the Dragon Qi. Originally, the Dragon Qi was already able to completely suppress the evil nature of the blade, but that Dragon Qi was really too weak, it was equivalent to a tie, and after the drought lightning split the underground palace and destroyed the Dragon Abyss Formation''s power, how could the Dragon Qi be the opponent of that blade?


    He had done something very wrong. It was that he had blindly trusted his father, thinking that his father was an omnipotent deity, so he had not thought about whether this theory was wrong or not. He had stubbornly insisted and personally created this blood-sucking devil.


    Sun Yong and I looked at each other. We really didn''t expect that the crisis would start from the Su Family, it was really too unbelievable.


    "Grandfather, what do we do now?" Sun Yong asked anxiously. According to his grandfather''s theory, we should be feeding the demons right now, and using human blood with an even higher spiritual qi at that.


    "I don''t know either, my mind is in a mess. Right now, the blade has become the climate, and normal people cannot control it, so it is easy for it to control their telepathic thoughts. However, you have to stop the blood''s feeding, because if it continues to grow, no one in the world will be able to control it, it is a peerless evil blade," Uncle replied.


    "I can''t control myself anymore," I thought, but I didn''t dare to say it out loud. Right now, my scalp was tingling and I didn''t know what to do.


    We couldn''t come up with a solution even if we had to think of it, because we were all dumbfounded. These changes had long surpassed our plans, so we didn''t know what to do.


    Not long after, Sun Shu Ming and Sun Shu Hua came in and scolded Sun Yong loudly. While at the same time, he complained to Sun Lianlin, that Sun Yong and the rest had ulterior motives, and that their wives were dragging in Uncle''s dead brothers. Uncle''s face was dark, and he chased everyone out.


    "You''re not even your own child, yet you''re still so arrogant. I''m convinced ¡­" I shook my head. I really couldn''t understand why those two weren''t even from the Uncle, and still had the nerve to fight over the family property.


    Sun Yong sneered, especially when he saw the bodyguards around them, his gaze was not friendly at all. He clearly knew that Su Zhi was his trusted subordinate, yet he still dared to gang up on him.


    After that, we went to find our two disciples, one of whom was very clear while the other was clear, but after chatting for a while, we had pretty much touched their bottoms. The two monks looked to be in their thirties, and they were older than us, but their hearts were innocent, and it could even be said that they were a little stupid, because they had both lived in the Vajra Temple since they were young, and they were the kind of people that never left their homes.


    They have already informed the Vajra Temple Chan Master Liao Ran of the current situation. Vajra Temple is naturally shocked and angry, and a large group of people are already rushing over. It can be said that there are only a few hours left, so we have come to bribe these two monks.


    It has to be known that there are thousands of monks in the Vajra Temple, and they are also like a small society. Also, many of the monks are not finished yet, and with the current atmosphere that is instilled in them, they are not at peace, so they do not mention about all kinds of dirty things. In short, they also need money, and Sun Yong does not lack that too, so Sun Yong took out a large amount of money to bribe them.


    They would have to agree if we tried to force them to give us a lot of money.


    After we settled the two little monks, we went to see the Chan Master Liao Ran again. The two divine senses that were controlling the Chan Master Liao Ran''s body wasn''t going well, because the Buddhist light was weaker than the evil spirits, but our survival consciousness was stronger, so we might as well cause some trouble for them and cause them no small amount of trouble. It wouldn''t be as easy as when we occupied the Uncle''s body, let alone having women, we wouldn''t even be able to eat big fish or big fish.


    "Quick, quick, find me a body, I don''t want this body anymore!" he shouted as soon as he saw us coming in.


    There wasn''t even a door in the room, so Sun Yong and I sat down and chatted with him while laughing.


    "Should I call you Sun Chengzhi or Son of Yi Ya?" I said with a sneer.


    The understanding expression froze, and then with murderous intent, he coldly said, "You want to sow discord?"


    F * ck me, I can''t even chat like this anymore. I was already known by him before I even started, how could I continue playing?


    "Sun Chengzhi is our close relative, yet we have nothing to do with him. We can''t call him the wrong person. If my father knew that I was calling someone else, Grandpa Zeng would break my legs," Sun Yong immediately tried to smooth things over.


    "That''s true. I''m your great-grandfather now. Hurry up and find me another body. I want to drink and eat meat, I want a woman!"


    Sun Yong''s face darkened, was this the evil thought of his great-grandfather? Was this really the only way to earn money by eating and gambling?


    "Don''t be fooled by him, drinking and gambling is just an appearance, the dark side of humans are terrifying," I quietly said to Sun Yong.


    It would be great if they could only eat, drink and gamble. In fact, it was just on the surface, Sun Chengzhi''s evil thoughts had not started yet because it was not time yet, they should be able to see it after the monks from Vajra Temple arrived.


    Sun Yong nodded, suppressing the disgust in his heart, and started to argue with Yue Yang for a few hours until the monk from Vajra Temple came with a large group of people, approaching in full fury.

 C97

    The person leading them was called Wen, a senior brother of the Chan Master Liao Ran. Moreover, he was a public figure, the head monk of some hall of Vajra Temple, who should be in charge of external affairs.


    The more than one thousand monks and masters of the Vajra Temple, and their connections were all unimaginable. Feeling that the upper echelons of the Vajra Temple were naturally all well-connected, not only did he bring over ten or so people of the Vajra Temple, but also many local people who had come to help him.


    The private hospital was located near a scenic area with a huge area and advanced facilities, but the worst part of it was its lack of formalities, making it somewhat illegal. Although no one would be stupid enough to report it based on their relationship, they did not forcefully carry the Vajra Temple on their door right now. It was a soft and gentle attitude, and sure enough, in front of the religious powers, they had admitted defeat.


    Of course, they are not the only ones who are terrified, it is also us, Uncle and the rest who have already been urgently sent away, taken away by Sun Cuming and the others. When they heard that the high monks of Vajra Temple could die due to our plans, and the people of Vajra Temple are about to arrive, they were so scared that their legs turned soft, so when they heard that they were going to bring Uncle away first, they became more and more active.


    In terms of martial arts, it was naturally the most famous one in the Shaolin Temple. However, the Vajra Temple and the lineage of the Shaolin Temple shared the same origin, naturally they also had their own unique martial arts heritage, and their guards and monks were also very famous in recent years.


    So a few big men and big men surrounded us, trying to search us and get something that was a threat.


    We were originally prepared to be his grandsons, so we naturally let him search us obediently before bringing us to the side. Fortunately, they were strong enough to tie us up.


    "Junior brother Zhe Ran, how are you?" Chueh-hui rushed into the ward with his men.


    "Hmph!" However, after a cold snort, she stopped her steps. It would be better to say that everyone had stopped. After that, she fiercely shuddered as she thought to herself about the powerful killing intent in her heart.


    "What monster dares to take my junior brother''s body?!" Sensing that something was amiss, he immediately roared out in a stern voice.


    His face had just become a lot paler, as if he was very sick, but his expression had changed a lot. His face, which had once looked like a statue of a Buddha, now looked very sinister, like a wicked man, and he realized it immediately.


    At this moment, no one knew who was controlling their body, but no matter who it was, they didn''t know or give face to anyone. Thus, they didn''t say a word and only coldly stared at them.


    "Go, put this string of Seventh Ancestor''s buddhist beads on Junior Zhi Ran''s neck, as well as this purple kasaya, suppress evil and exorcism!" Zhi Zun said loudly to the monk beside him.


    The two monks answered and took out a string of buddhist beads from a brocade box. The other monk also took out a shimmering purple monastic robe. After chanting the buddhist chant, he placed the buddhist beads on the monk''s neck.


    "Ah ¡­" Sure enough, once the buddhist beads and the cassock were worn, it immediately let out a miserable scream. Its expression became especially painful and it continued to struggle.


    "Recite scriptures, expel evil!" he shouted loudly.


    Therefore, the monks that followed him all put their hands together and began chanting. For a moment, the peaceful chanting spread throughout the entire building, and even those who followed them were infected. They lowered their heads and lowered their eyes, acting very pious.


    After reciting for half an hour, the monk stopped struggling and stared blankly at the ceiling.


    Sun Yong and I looked at each other, "It''s settled like this?" I mouthed it towards Sun Yong.


    "Be careful, it''s not that simple." Sun Yong mouthed back at me.


    At that time he did not have a choice even with this blade, and now that blade has absorbed the changes in the dragon fountain''s Qi, it must be many times stronger than before, so he felt that doing so would definitely not solve the problem.


    "Alright, the evil spirits have already suppressed them, but they have to bring back their Vajra Temple and have them bring back their Vajra Temple for my master to come. Thank you for that." After he finished reciting the sutra, he clasped his hands and thanked everyone.


    When we saw that the Monk of Vajra Temple wanted to untie the rope that we had tied up, we turned pale with fright and shouted out, "Wait! Wait! Master, please don''t untie the rope. If you untie it, we''re done for!"


    "Hmph!" However, our loud shouts only brought us a cold look. The guards then fiercely said to us, "Shut up! If you keep shouting, your mouths will be stuffed!"


    Sigh, how could I blame others if I was courting death? Sun Yong and I looked at each other and slowly retreated towards the door. But I was only halfway there when I was blocked by the monk.


    On the other side, a few monks have already started to untie the ropes. Dozens of densely packed ropes, and since they were constantly struggling before, quite a few ropes are already stuck in the meat.


    "Be careful!"


    "Lie down!"


    However, when the rope was untied, the killing intent in the ward suddenly increased. Sun Yong and I roared at the same time and dashed towards the door.


    swish *


    A cold light flashed in the ward.


    "Ah ¡­"


    After that, a few screams of agony could be heard as a thick smell of blood permeated the air.


    When Sun Yong and I stood up again, we were already stunned when we saw the broken arm inside the ward. However, what was stunned wasn''t only Sun Yong and I, but also them.


    Yes, he didn''t die yet. That blade flashed, and it was very easy to kill the monks beside him, as well as the monk that helped him untie the ropes. However, for some reason, he didn''t kill them anymore, only pointing at them with the Pig Slaughtering Knife that came out of nowhere.


    "Senior brother, let''s go!" However, the mystery was solved very quickly, because he had a savage expression on his face as he shouted towards his senses. It was actually the crucial moment, and the Soul had managed to take control of his body.


    However, it was only for a moment. In the next moment, his body was snatched away and he shouted, "Stupid donkey, if you dare to cause trouble again, I will destroy my Vajra Temple!"


    However, his feet had gone soft, and the moment the blade flashed by, he thought he was dead. The feeling of being on the verge of death made him scared, and the so-called great fear of life or death was not something that anyone could accept.


    When I was still in a daze, I didn''t manage to escape. I immediately became so angry that I started to smoke. I walked forward two steps and grabbed my shoulder before dragging him towards the door.


    "S-Martial Uncle, what should we do?" a monk asked.


    He was sweating profusely, how would he know what to do? He was still in a state of shock, and several of their Vajra Temple disciples had died in the ward.


    "Martial Uncle, he''s dead. He''s dead. Should we call the police?" Another monk asked.


    "Report! Call the police! Right! Call the police! Let the police handle this!" Jing cried out immediately. He couldn''t deal with such a thing, and it involved his life. How could he dare hide it from the police?


    Wait a minute! "But when I heard that they were going to call the police, I immediately stopped the monk, and said loudly," Master Jue, wait a moment, Master think about it, what if the police were to call, what would happen to Chan Master Liao Ran? Right now, his body is under the control of the demons, so it''s not his intention to kill them, but the police would care about that, if they did this, wouldn''t Chan Master Liao Ran be harmed?


    That''s right, why didn''t he think of that? If he knew that, he would admit it, but knowing that he was possessed by an evil demon, and the police wouldn''t admit it, if that were the case, then not only would his Vajra Temple be in danger, he would also lose his reputation as a great help. Ordinary people wouldn''t know the truth, but they only knew that a master of Vajra Temple was killing, then, a hundred mouths wouldn''t be able to explain it.


    "T-that''s ¡­ a dead person. Someone has to be responsible for it, no?" When he thought of that, he suddenly felt a surge of hatred and fiercely said.


    Wasn''t it just to make Sun Yong and me take the blame? It was really a joke, we would definitely die if we were to carry four or five lives inside. If that''s the case, why would we waste so many means?


    "Master Jue, I feel like we are not talking about who will be responsible for this, but rather, we need to solve the problem of the Chan Master Liao Ran first. Otherwise, what if he continues to kill people outside?" I said as I pursed my lips.


    They were stunned and suddenly felt that if they continued to go out to kill people, then their Vajra Temple reputation would be ruined.


    But before he could come up with a solution, he suddenly saw people around him retreating in fright. When he turned his head, he was almost scared to death because he saw someone behind him with a Pig Slaughtering Knife in his hand. It was just a layer of glass.


    Peng, peng, peng. He had clearly used the Pig Slaughtering Knife to smash the glass, but the glass was made of steel and very thick, so it was not completely broken and only had a few cracks appear.


    "Everyone, don''t panic. The glass won''t stop him. Let''s slowly open the door," I said to them.


    But these words were no doubt like pushing them down the stairs. They all subconsciously shook their heads, opened the door, and started joking.


    However, their movements weren''t as fast as Sun Yong. Sun Yong had already reached the door and pulled it open.


    "Ah ¡­" The rest of the group screamed as they tried to escape the residential area.


    "You''re so noisy! Shut up!" He suddenly shouted, and the crowd immediately quieted down.


    "Master, do you need blood transfusions? We will immediately arrange one for you." Sun Yong lowered his eyebrows and said obediently. After that, the scene became even quieter, and everyone looked at Sun Yong.


    Sun Yong''s mouth twitched, he had to carry this blame, who asked him to be the grandson, but there was no one who was stronger than him in terms of situation, which was fortunate, or else they would kill him and change bodies.


    On the contrary, he was very clear, at least he knew that his great-grandson was trying to fawn on him. But he didn''t care, what he wanted right now was blood, spirit energy, this was a demand that he desperately wanted, a demand that was more addictive than any drug, and it made him want to let go of everything he had.


    He went back just like that? Everyone was so shocked that their jaws almost dropped, and then they looked at Sun Yong and I changed their expressions.


    "Everyone, listen to my explanation..." Sun Yong and I both realized that we were in trouble and said loudly.

 C98

    In the private hospital, after Sun Yong and I had explained it to him, he finally believed us and allowed us to atone for our sins. Then, we hinted that he had to let the effects of the battle, such as the people who called him over to support us, drop.


    As he had calmed himself down, his mind had already recovered its former shrewdness, so he naturally knew what to do. Thus, he said a lot of words to those people, all of them were extremely mysterious chants, which probably meant that his Junior Brother Chan Master Liao Ran had cultivated to an extremely profound level, and was undergoing tribulation right now, so he accidentally killed a few Vajra Temple disciples. They would definitely take care of this matter impartially, but because it involved a few Chan Master Liao Ran''s private matters, so they had to be very careful, and Chan Master Liao Ran''s matter involved the cause and effect, which was also related to them.


    "Alright, now can you tell me your methods?" After all the unrelated people had left, he sat in front of us and spoke indifferently. Beside him were two guards, each standing on his left and right.


    "I don''t know what kind of solution the Grand Master wants," I replied immediately. We don''t have a complete plan for how to deal with the current crisis, but we''ve already begun to think about it.


    "Which method? You guys have a lot of ways to deal with it." Ye Zichen asked in surprise, but his heart was sinking. There were so many methods, how could he feel like he had fallen into a trap?


    "Of course, when a person is forced into a corner, he would always come up with various methods, no? For example, regarding the death of a Vajra Temple disciple, given your connections, wouldn''t you be able to suppress it?" I immediately said.


    There were many masters inside the thousand year ancient Vajra Temple, so naturally, they knew a lot of nobles. And those few monks did not die on the main road, with their power, they could naturally suppress them, but they would never do that.


    "You think too lightly, the police have an unwritten rule. It''s common throughout the country, which is that the murder case is certain to be solved, and all of a sudden, four people died. That''s a huge crime that will shock the entire country, whoever can suppress it, even if they can, how are their family members going to explain it?"


    It was the same for external and internal affairs. For internal affairs, they did not explain to the families of the monks what happened to Vajra Temple, but for external affairs, their pressure was great, and in every aspect, they had to make sure that they did not leak out this information, or else it would be a greater disaster.


    The most important thing was, this matter, the two people in front of him had to take half of the responsibility, why should his Vajra Temple take the responsibility?


    Once this plan failed, I was already prepared, so I immediately said, "Since we can''t suppress it, then let''s enlarge the scale. Tell me all about Chan Master Liao Ran''s problem, at that time, your esteemed temple definitely won''t watch as Chan Master Liao Ran is taken away by the police, right? It should be with that identity."


    We do not know the specifics of that identity, but from the actions of the two Spirit Cultivators, we can know a bit about the control and support the nation has over the power of the religions.


    For people like them, the policy was supportive. For people like them, who received financial aid from various resources, and even those who built temples and Taoist temples, these were all benefits they enjoyed, but they still had to pay a little bit of duty. For example, if there were things that ordinary people could not handle, then those sects who got the money would help them.


    For example, the last time Qian Yilin''s matter was related to the corpse rearing area, and ordinary people could not handle it. Hence, they had to request for help from the Quanzhen Religion, so that Yan Lin and the others could investigate about it.


    Just like when Yan Lin wanted to capture Qian Yilin, not only did he get the police to order a bounty from the inner parts of the sect, he also got them to order a bounty through their authority, so we guessed that if the matter was out of the ordinary, the sect had the authority to handle it on their own, but the police could only do so as support, so if the matter was made public and it was handed over to the Vajra Temple, then the disciples would no longer be responsible, but the real culprits, the Pig Slaughtering Knife would be responsible.


    It felt incredible, but it was something that could be implemented.


    "If this were to be spread out, where would my Vajra Temple face when my master''s body is possessed by a demon?" His eyes flickered, and he already had a plan in his heart. This kind of action would be in the best interests of their Vajra Temple, but it was still not enough.


    F * ck, you still want to care about face? I scolded in my heart, but I couldn''t show it on the surface, because honestly speaking, the Vajra Temple has met with an unexpected calamity, obviously, it was us who were implicated. Before they even settle our responsibilities, we had to make them give up on this idea, otherwise, they would be pushed out as cannon fodder sooner or later.


    "Master, I don''t know if you''ve heard of the incident half a month ago. In the northern Xinyang, there was an evil cultivator who used a person to refine medicine and was then killed?" I said as I gritted my teeth.


    "I''ve heard of it, but wasn''t it handled by people from Quanzhen Religion?" Yun Che replied. How could he not know that within the righteous sects and clans of the world, there was a wanted man?


    "Unsatisfied Master, we had participated in that matter as well. An evil cultivator called Qian Yilin had a disciple called Wen Liangcheng, he was caught by our leader Yan Lin who was in charge of this case, and in order to force him to reveal himself, we tortured him, but in the end, we remembered that he had not made a big mistake, so we let him go, but we did not expect him to come take revenge on us because of the hatred in his heart due to the torture, and coincidentally, he failed to exorcise us, but due to the Master''s trespassing, he ended, controlling the body of the Chan Master Liao Ran, causing him to die a miserable death."


    However, as soon as he said this, everyone sucked in a breath of cold air. It wasn''t because of this ruthless scheme, but rather that they were going to viciously murder another innocent person.


    "Zhou Yang, what you are doing ¡­" Even Sun Yong couldn''t help but say to me in a low voice, whether or not this matter would work out again, it''s too vicious. That Wen Liangcheng was beaten up half to death by Yan Lin last time, and I don''t even know if his injuries have recovered.


    He felt even more cautious as he looked at the two people in front of him. A trap set up without a word was indeed frightening in such a way, and thinking back to how their Vajra Temple had probably been implicated like this as well, he felt even more conflicted.


    "I''ll think about it freely, but don''t think about not being able to take responsibility for it. So from now on, you are not allowed to leave, and you don''t want to make calls as you please, okay?" He took a deep breath and did not immediately agree. Instead, he decided to tell this to his lord.


    "He''s been placed under house arrest?" They didn''t have any special feelings towards being placed under house arrest, because this is already very forgiving, alright? If it wasn''t for the deaths of the few monks who affected their energy, I think they would have started to clear us of our responsibilities. This is much more severe than being placed under house arrest.


    I felt that I didn''t have the time or energy to look at us, because he still had too many things he hadn''t done yet, such as withdrawing the corpses of the few dead monks, reporting to the Vajra Temple, and dealing with all kinds of possible situations.


    "Zhou Yang, that plan of yours was not good. It was not good, to innocently frame others, it was a little crazy," Sun Yi suddenly said to me.


    Sun Yi''s words made me freeze for a moment. I looked at Sun Yong and the others, and their expressions were all the same as they looked at me with wary and terrifying eyes, as if I was a devil that was killing people without blinking an eye.


    Their expressions made me feel a little cold. Why would I do this, say that I have no shame, I can definitely escape from this, turn around and leave with me, and nothing will happen to me. But, why would I suffer like this, it''s all for the sake of the Uncle, for the sake of Sun Family.


    If we do not divert the attention of the Vajra Temple away, they will come to clear us of our responsibilities. At that time, how can the Uncle rest in peace? Furthermore, if we do not pull Vajra Temple down, how can we deal with him with the Pig Slaughtering Knife? If not, what can we do with Sun Family?


    "Sun Yong, don''t you think so as well?" I said to Sun Yong. I might not care about others, but if Sun Yong thinks so, then I would be too troubled.


    Fortunately, Sun Yong did not nod his head and said, "Your goal is too obvious, and now you''re already on guard against us. Furthermore, that Wen Liancheng is not a good person, right?"


    Sun Yong''s words made me feel a little better, but he was only reminding me that I was a little anxious, pulling Vajra Temple into the water should have been done soundlessly, but I couldn''t do it with such a clear goal, this move was too unconscious. No wonder I couldn''t even sleep, and didn''t dare to agree.


    "Then what do we do now? Without a name to cover up our murder case, once the police intervene, there''s a possibility that Vajra Temple will not interfere in order to avoid suspicion. Then, my objective would be for nothing, and it''s very possible that they would also want to investigate our crimes."


    "Right now, the only way is for us to become grasshoppers on the same line as Vajra Temple, that way they won''t abandon us and chase us down. Thus, they will reveal more about the Pig Slaughtering Knife, making them aware of the threat of Pig Slaughtering Knife," Sun Yong said.


    This was not a bad idea. He realized that he was not paying attention to the threat of the Pig Slaughtering Knife at all. All his attention was on the few monks who had died, so it was time to remind him.


    So we said to the monk who guarded us, "Let us see."


    However, before the monk could report this, they were caught by the military police. The military police officer was completely defeated.


    Sun Yong and I looked at each other. What the hell was going on?

 C99

    It was hard to keep the news tidily in the mouth, but no one expected the police to arrive so quickly. The monks were probably still in shock after being taken down, so they didn''t know what was going on.


    Sun Yong and I were even more shocked, but we were not afraid, rather doubtful, because this is our chance, if we push all the responsibilities to Vajra Temple at this moment, then we can take this opportunity to escape, and we can even get Sun Yong to bring me abroad, then there will be no problem, and even if Vajra Temple wants to take care of us, we will have to wait for him to completely handle this matter.


    However, Sun Yong and I will eliminate this thought immediately, because it is really too disloyal. Our Vajra Temple s are already implicated by us, if we scam them again, it would be too inhumane, so we decided to help them.


    However, could the Chan Master Liao Ran be taken away? Obviously he could not, not to mention the reason why he would not clash with the police, even if he went to the prison, it would be a disaster.


    So we immediately told the officer in charge that if the suspect was a serious mental illness with an extreme tendency to attack people, it would be better if we tried to persuade him.


    Of course, this request hasn''t been accepted, even if Sun Yong and the others reveal their identity as guests. But right now, we are also equivalent to the victims, so we weren''t troubled.


    But things quickly changed, because we heard from the police''s walkie-talkie that they were resisting and that they weren''t going to check on us and wanted to take us there. I don''t know what they said, but they agreed.


    When we got there, it was already filled with police officers, all of them holding weapons, looking nervous.


    "Woosh." In less than a minute, the door opened and he walked out. He clasped his hands together and had a compassionate appearance, as if he was an esteemed monk.


    "Officer Qi, this is your bureau chief''s number." After taking a deep breath, he slowly walked in front of the police officer leading the team and handed the phone to him.


    Then the policeman on the phone started arguing with the so-called bureau chief, but after arguing for a few minutes, the police officer seemed to agree to something and angrily took him away as if nothing had happened.


    "Grandmaster Zhe, you, you ¡­ you agreed to our plan?" I said in shock. From the looks of it, Vajra Temple had taken care of everything.


    "The family should be empty, but today, this monk has repeatedly broken the rules. Amitabha, this monk will definitely go to hell in the future. This is all thanks to you, benefactors." Ye Mo smiled at us, but his tone was very cold.


    Sun Yong and I were a little awkward, because we knew that the buddhist law was very strict and we felt that what he said was not wrong. He did indeed break the law today, and it was even very serious, especially this last one, who unintentionally framed Wen Liancheng.


    "Master, those who have accomplished great things should not care about the details. You have also seen how terrifying the demons that occupy the body of Chan Master Liao Ran are, if we are not helpless, we would not resort to such tactics. If the masters of the Vajra Temple can suppress this demon, then it would be as if they have unlimited merits to them, and who knows how many lives they can save."


    He felt his expression fluctuate for a moment, and then said, "Right and wrong, there are people to comment on it. What we need to do now is to bring my junior brother back to the Vajra Temple, many of my fellow brothers in the temple are ready, we need to suppress this demon."


    When I heard that, I was shocked and immediately said, "Grandmaster Wen, you can''t. You don''t know that this blade is actually from the Spring and Autumn Period ¡­"


    I told him about the origin of the blade and some of the things that happened. I even vaguely pointed out the matter of Chen Jiuren absorbing the dragon''s aura while buried in the dragon''s vein.


    However, for some unknown reason, he did not budge, and instead said indifferently, "No matter how powerful a demon is, it cannot be righteous. My Vajra Temple has been here for a thousand years, and my Great Hall offers its worship to the Buddha, Sakyamuni Buddha.


    We find it hard to refute his words, because what he said makes sense. They have so many masters and buddhas, and can''t even suppress a single bit of evil? If we refute, doesn''t that mean we''re looking down on their Buddhist Sect?


    So, we can only think of a way to get the Chan Master Liao Ran back into Vajra Temple, but this is also an extremely dangerous thing to do, and right now the two divine senses aren''t like before, they have an extremely strong thirst for fresh blood. Furthermore, we know very well the threat that the outside world posed to them, so without blood being poured on for twenty-four hours, they will inevitably cause a huge commotion, and how to get it out of the hospital will also become a problem.


    However, we definitely have to get our Vajra Temple back as fast as possible, so we could only grit our teeth and brace ourselves.


    First, we found a safe to store the knife. The inside and outside of the safe were covered in talismans, and as long as we get the knife first, then the obvious threat would be reduced by half. Even if we tied him up, we could still tie him up and leave.


    After two hours, they finally went to sleep after suffering for three to four days. No matter how powerful the two mental states were, they couldn''t stay awake forever, if not their bodies would definitely be destroyed, which was something that could be seen from the time they controlled Uncle''s body.


    As soon as he fell asleep, we immediately rushed forward, the first was to kick off the Pig Slaughtering Knife in his hands, then immediately followed with the Spiritual Talisman''s suppression. Although the Spiritual Talisman only stuck onto his body for a few seconds before exploding, but in the end, it gave us some time, the five to six big and tall monk held him down, and Sun Yong and I tied him up.


    However, his spiritual will seemed to be extremely angry after being awakened. Five or six men who had trained in martial arts could hardly suppress him. The safe beside him constantly buzzed as if it was filled with a living being.


    Oh, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, meow, hum, also used a big technique. This time, he directly chanted the Buddhist sect''s six word sacred art. An obvious" swastika "character came out of his body before exploding on top of it.


    Pu. The swastika was released and it was clear that it had lost all signs of life. It also stopped struggling, and even the safe didn''t move. However, it still felt as if it spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Martial Uncle..." The cultivators of Vajra Temple all shouted in fear. Although they didn''t feel like they had anything they could do just now and looked anxious, they were still the heads of this group of people. They were the backbone of their group, and now that they saw something amiss, they all started to panic.


    But Sun Yong and I made the best use of our time to tie him up tightly. In the end, we bandaged him up to dozens of times, leaving only his head.


    "Master, how are you?" After tying him up, I went to his side and asked him how was he, but I could tell that he was in a very bad state.


    "I''m fine, quick, quickly bring Junior Brother Zhi Ran back to the Vajra Temple, use the fastest speed, don''t stop on the road!" Master Jing shouted, he knew about his body''s situation, he was actually unable to test the Buddhist Six Arts, it was activated using a secret technique, now that the secret technique had backfired, he was heavily injured.


    The group of people immediately started moving. Some of them packed their stuff, some drove, and some left a person to take care of things here. The rest got into the carriage and headed towards Vajra Temple.


    Along the way, the carriages were on a rampage. Other than stopping for half a day and 10 minutes to go to the toilet to refuel, even the food on the carriages were for eating. Thus, a day later, we arrived at the foot of Vajra Temple.


    "So it turns out that you all wanted to use your buddhist abilities to suppress me. Haha!" Seeing the gate of the Vajra Temple, Qing Yun laughed out loud.


    This is the first time he has spoken since we captured him. It''s strange that he has already woken up along the way, we were very nervous at the start, afraid that he would hurt us, but he didn''t do anything, didn''t say anything, and his eyes were a little dull.


    The moment they arrived at the mountain gate, they fell to the ground, their faces as white as paper. After shouting those words, they fainted, but luckily, they had been instructed along the way and had now reached the Vajra Temple. Thus, the courage of the remaining people grew, and they directly carried them up the mountain.


    Sun Yong and I naturally followed the footsteps. Halfway through, the bell sound came from the temple on the mountain, but we didn''t know who the person who rang the bell was. It rang faster and faster, and at the very end, we could only hear the sound of the bell echo.


    And we also felt our heads swelling, the bell sound very upset.


    bang * Just at that moment, the two monks who were aware of what had happened knelt on the ground with painful expressions on their faces. The other two monks were frightened and hurriedly tried to pick up the two monks, but they discovered that they could not even lift up the two monks because they knew they were like boulders.


    "Hahaha ¡­" When he saw this situation, he laughed without restraint.


    "No, no, this is a fight, what the f * ck!" Sun Yong''s face was ugly, it was a rare occasion for him to swear, their fight even almost caused us to be injured.


    "Sun Yong, what do we do, we can''t f * cking resist it!" When Sun Yong said this, I wanted to chant to dispel the effects of the bell, but discovered that with the chant, my head didn''t feel as if it was going to explode.


    "It''s no use, they think we''re evil beings to suppress them, we are not buddhist disciples, we are different from them, please do not chant or circulate your techniques!" Sun Yong shouted at me.


    "What should we do?" The four monks were anxious as they ran around in circles. They felt that the request was sent to the Main Hall as soon as possible, but they couldn''t even lift it up now.


    "Sun Yong, let''s lift it. We won''t chant any incantations, we will not chant any incantations!" I thought for a while and said. I was just trying to suppress them, I was chanting the Buddhist scriptures, I can''t just suppress my own people right?


    "Alright, let''s go study Buddhism, how about the Diamond Sutra?" Sun Yong''s eyes lit up as he laughed.


    "Sure, sure. But I don''t know the scriptures of the Diamond Sutra!" I replied. I still hadn''t memorized many of the Taoist chants, so how the f * ck would I have the time to memorize the Buddhist scriptures?


    "Diamond Sutra, do you know how to memorize it?" Sun Yong asked the Four Martial Monks.


    They immediately nodded their heads, this was Vajra Temple, if he couldn''t even learn the Diamond Sutra, would he still be able to stay here.


    "If I smell it ¡­"


    "If I smell it ¡­" Thus, under the temporary guidance of the monk, Sun Yong and I read Buddhism out loud. Afterwards, we went to carry the flower out, which was useless in the beginning. But later, Sun Yong allowed me to relax my mind and mind, eliminating all distracting thoughts.


    As for the front of the great hall, it was already filled with monks. From old to young, everything was present.

 C100

    At the entrance of the Great Hall, there was a line of monks. It could be said that all the monks with some status in the Vajra Temple were here, with the exception of the two who understood what was going on.


    "Xuan Yun greets the masters!"


    "Mystical arts, greetings masters!"


    Sun Yong and I clasped our fists and greeted each other. Although they had dealt with us earlier, we still had to talk about etiquette and use our Dao numbers, because using a Dao number right now is equivalent to talking about matters in a world of martial arts. That was the true equality between countries, when a small country goes to meet a large country, we would have to treat it with our national ceremony.


    "Amitabha, I am the host of Vajra Temple, Liao Yuan" An extraordinary looking monk standing in the middle walked to the front and greeted us.


    We looked at him carefully. He looked to be about fifty years old, of medium build, with an ordinary appearance, but his aura was not ordinary, and his aura was very different from that of an enlightened Buddhist, who seemed more like a superior.


    "Yao Xie is already here. Fortunately, we didn''t fail our mission!" I said, cupping my hands.


    "Amitabha," Liao Yuan called out the Buddha''s name once again, before looking at them in understanding.


    It was obvious that they were very curious about the Vajra Temple, and it was very possible that they were Son of Yi Ya''s Resentment, because they lived in an era where there was no Buddhism.


    "Amitabha, Benefactor, I don''t know why you took over Junior Brother Ran''s body. If you are willing to separate yourself from Junior Brother Ran''s body, as long as you have any requests, your Vajra Temple will definitely go all out," Liao Yuan said to Ran Ming.


    "Really? Then what do I need your body for?" Su Yun said as he curled his lips and smiled at Liao Yuan.


    "Sure, everyone who goes out is empty-handed. What does a mere pair of stinky skin count for?" Liao Yuan replied immediately.


    Sun Yong and I were very unhappy to hear that. If it''s really like this, then what''s the point in exchanging his flesh for a clear flesh body. What does that mean?


    "Master Liao Yuan, I have to say, if Master really wants to do this, then the only thing that can affect Chan Master Liao Ran''s body is the evil spirit on a Pig Slaughtering Knife, there are two types of evil spirits, one is during the Spring and Autumn Battle Empire, Yi Ya''s Resentment, Yi Ya must have heard of the story, in order to gain faith with Master Qi Heng, he cooked and killed his son into meat for Master Qi Heng, his heart is not satisfied, the ancient Resentment possessed on the blade that killed him, the generation leader of the Wind Water Master was evil thinking about Sun Chengzhi back then.


    However, a few months ago, my grandfather was invited by the old woman to kill the old sow who had been raised by her family for more than ten years, but he did not know that the old sow had long opened her wisdom, thus, after being surprised by the Pig Slaughtering Knife, my grandfather miserably died under it, and then opened the seal. Afterwards, there was also the Evil Master Chen Jiuren, who used this knife to balance the Yin and Yang energies in the dragon vein.


    "From then on, this blade started to control my Uncle, using his fresh blood to feed the Pig Slaughtering Knife, and also constantly eating great tonics and blood transfusions to alleviate the problem of the body, as well as understanding the goal of sustainable development, after that we had no way to invite Chan Master Liao Ran with Vajra Temple to help him exorcise the devils, but unexpectedly, the Chan Master Liao Ran was also struck by it, and thus we stood here after all," I said loudly to Liao Yuan, not only did I advise him to not think about this evil blade, but I also casually explained the sequence of events.


    After hearing what I said, all the monks from the Vajra Temple went into an uproar as they whispered to each other. Liao Yuan''s expression darkened as he sized Sun Yong and I up unceasingly.


    "Benefactor, is what they said right?" However, what we did not expect was that Liao Yuan had asked us if we were right.


    "Master Liao Yuan!" I cried out angrily. What the hell does this mean? It''s obvious that he doesn''t believe us.


    "That''s right, I am Yi Ya''s son. However, I don''t hate my father anymore, because if not for him, I would not have been able to see such a glorious world. I am only a child''s play, fighting for power in spring and autumn, haha!"


    "If you don''t hate me, you should go to the Underworld and be reborn, not the underworld," Liao Yuan said.


    I secretly looked at Sun Yong, what the hell is going on with their Vajra Temple, didn''t we agree to suppress them, and even started a conversation, is there really anything to talk about?


    Sun Yong waved his hands, indicating that he didn''t know either. He couldn''t figure out the reason behind Vajra Temple doing this.


    "Reincarnated? Why did I have to reincarnate? I haven''t had enough fun in such a beautiful world," Son of Yi Ya asked in reply.


    "Good and evil will always be rewarded. Back then, Yi Ya ¡­"


    "Master!" When I saw that Liao Yuan was really going to continue to say buddhist magic to affect them, I panicked and quickly interrupted him, "Master, if you want to change them using buddhist principles, then I advise you to forget about it. They eat the blood spirits, even if you convert them to buddhist arts, can they just give up on this?"


    Pig Slaughtering Knife uses blood as food, this is more like a vampire. How is it possible for you let a vampire join the Buddha, I don''t believe it, they would rather starve to death than drink blood. If Liao Yuan can do this, then he will no longer be the host of Vajra Temple, but the Buddha.


    Benefactor Xuan Yun, all living things are equal. Everyone must have the chance to seek the Buddha. Moreover, I believe that Yi Ya''s son still has goodness in his heart. He will definitely come back.


    "Fine, fine, forgive us for our rudeness. Let''s go to the side and rest for now," When I heard this, my heart was set ablaze, but I did not want to argue with him anymore. I knew that even Sun Yong and I would not be his match if we were to compete in terms of Dao.


    "Damn it, Sun Yong, what do you think Vajra Temple is for? They closed their doors to the mountain today, not even a single tourist was allowed in. Since they gathered all the monks, they shouldn''t be joking around," I told Sun Yong.


    "I don''t know either, but they probably want to convert that guy. Didn''t they say that the buddhist sects have no differences? As long as they are willing to let go of everything and convert to a buddhist sect, they can accept all of it. It is also written in Journey to the West that buddhas can accept monsters as their disciples, so accepting an evil spirit is normal right now right?" Sun Yong said.


    When Sun Yong said this, I kind of understood, this Vajra Temple''s master''s heart is really big, I really wanted to convert those two Evil Spirits, because the benefits are too great, forget about the others, the buddhist faith truly respects Shaolin, whether it''s buddhist arts or martial arts, the name Shaolin Temple has already far surpassed the Vajra Temple, and is already out of the country.


    In this era of chaos, even the Shaolin Temple would find it difficult to achieve such a thing. Furthermore, with the Evil Spirits advertising, they could absorb even more believers, which was more powerful than any sort of Buddha statue. As long as one stood at the door, countless nobles would flock over.


    Thinking about this, I looked at Liao Yuan with a cold smile. If he really had this goal in mind, then he would have definitely failed. Back then, Sun Chengzhi''s knowledge on Cultivation Level was definitely not inferior to his, but Sun Chengzhi didn''t have a single way out, and he even had to use a vicious thought to attack and suppress. One could imagine how strong Son of Yi Ya''s Resentment had become after thousands of years of evolution.


    Just as expected, Liao Yuan had advised for two whole hours, but his expression was growing uglier and uglier.


    During the last time, Liao Yuan couldn''t hold it in anymore and was directly carried into the Great Hall. He also took the Pig Slaughtering Knife inside, Sun Yong and I took a look and immediately followed him in.


    The Great Hall of the Vajra Temple is extremely large, and even if hundreds of monks were to enter, they wouldn''t feel crowded, but we were quickly driven out by the monks. The reason is very simple, they wanted to use methods to convert the evil spirits, so the unrelated personnel weren''t present.


    Soon, they opened the safe and took out the Pig Slaughtering Knife. They placed it under the altar and placed it in the middle. There were also dozens of monks sitting on the prayer mats on both sides.


    "Begin!" Liao Yuan roared.


    This was an extremely large group of mages, over a hundred monks, among them seven or eight senior monks with the highest seniority in Vajra Temple. This kind of scene was definitely not a common sight.


    Not long after, the grand and mighty chanting of sutras began to resound throughout the great hall. Occasionally, the crisp sounds of magical equipment striking could be heard.


    Sun Yong reminded me, and I immediately opened my Dharma Eyes. Immediately, I felt that the entire Great Hall had become different, as countless golden light "Swastika" characters were emitted from their mouths and gathered on their bodies, while the black energy emitted from their bodies to resist the "Swastika" characters. It was as though water and fire had merged together, and was constantly consuming each other.


    "Hahaha, the buddhist faith is only this much!" Obviously, he was still shouting. Obviously, these things couldn''t do anything to him.


    Liao Yuan''s face was dark, he never thought that the Evil Spirit was so powerful. The power of will gathered by over a hundred monks could not do anything to him, so he shouted, "Magic bell!"


    As soon as the sound was heard, one of the monks hit the big bell, which was taller than a man, and the sound of the bell almost deafened us.


    Dang, dang, dang! The bell kept ringing, and with the clear sound of the bell and the chanting of sutras, the pig slaughtering knife on the altar suddenly flew up and was about to return to its body.


    "Bang!" But Liao Yuan was extremely fast, he grabbed his staff and immediately threw the Pig Slaughtering Knife away.


    Even the Pig Slaughtering Knife had lost its head because it had never been so miserable in its entire life.


    "Ah, ah ¡­" Obviously, we can''t take it anymore. We keep screaming and we started to struggle. The ropes and bandages are breaking and we can''t hold on any longer.


    The most violent change was still on the blade. It was sent flying by the staff and stared at a pillar, but it quickly continued to shake. Then, the entire blade turned red, and an apocalyptic aura was emitted from the Pig Slaughtering Knife.


    Everyone''s expression changed greatly, but not only did they not stop, they started chanting even faster.


    "Bang!" Liao Yuan inserted the staff into the ground and quickly returned it to the praying mat. Then, his hands began to form a seal, a very complicated hand seal.


    "Bang!" When Liao Yuan was done with his hand seals, an imposing aura similar to Mt. Tai erupted from his body, striking towards the Pig Slaughtering Knife.


    However, Sun Yong and I pointed at the Tathagata Buddha statue in the middle of the Great Hall of Treasure with trembling hands.


    "Buddha, the Buddha statue opened its eyes ¡­" My heart was extremely shocked.

 C101

    The Buddha statue opened its eyes, this scene truly scared Sun Yong and I away, everyone knew that the Buddha statue either had its eyes closed or its eyebrows down, so there was another phrase called Buddha''s brow down, and inside the Buddha gate, other than Kong Kim, there was no one else who opened their eyes wide. However, right now, Shakyamuni was also Buddha''s statue, which was eyes wide open, like Kong Kim''s eyes, his eyes stared straight at the Buddha who was possessed by the evil spirit, releasing the supreme might of the Buddha.


    "Sun, Sun Yong, is this a secret technique for the Vajra Temple?" I whispered to Sun Yong. This had already exceeded our understanding, so we could only classify him as a secret technique for the Vajra Temple.


    "I, I, I don''t know either!" Sun Yong''s throat was dry so much that he couldn''t even speak, but he was actually excited, extremely excited. He had seen such a magical and bizarre scene, and it made him extremely gratified and excited.


    However, under this heavy pressure, the "smelly bald donkey" still stood up despite having been possessed. He shouted at the Buddha statue full of confidence and then broke the bandages and rope on his body with force.


    "Just you want to suppress me? Hahaha, you underestimate me too much!" He suddenly shouted loudly and unrestrainedly, his voice changing into two different intonations. It should be Son of Yi Ya''s Resentment and Sun Chengzhi''s evil thoughts rotating, but in the end, a new intonation came out.


    We still don''t understand what''s going on, but the Pig Slaughtering Knife moved, and the blade flew to the top of his head, floating in the air. The look in the eyes of the blade turned from red to bright red, and then, "Drip, drip", it started to drip fresh blood, dripping onto his head.


    However, in our Dharma Eyes, it isn''t blood at all, but a lump of black gas. After dropping it on our heads, the black gas emitted by our Dharma Eyes has become many times stronger than before.


    The host Liao Yuan opened his eyes to take a look, and probably saw the same situation, and immediately became overwhelmed with shock, even becoming a little frightened. It was because he really couldn''t understand why a mere Pig Slaughtering Knife, how could it be so powerful.


    "Incantation of Exorcism, quick!" Liao Yuan roared angrily with his buddhist chant, then their chanting suddenly changed.


    Their chanting was no different from usual, their tones were calm, carrying a unique trembling sound, giving people a sense of peace and quiet. But now it has changed, becoming sharp and ferocious, completely unlike what the Buddhist Sangha always advocated, but the Buddhist Sangha also has a Lion''s Roar, and there were also angry Vajra. We also felt that this was their new secret art.


    As expected, after the imposing manner had changed, the enormous "swastika" character that filled the sky gathered and pressed itself on top of the clear head. Everyone''s chanting was added to the swastika character, including the faster ringing bells and the buddhist light that came from the main hall.


    "It''s time for the decisive battle!" I exclaimed in my heart. Everyone knew that the victor would be revealed very soon, so I couldn''t help but recall some of Sun Chengzhi''s words.


    Back then, Sun Chengzhi said that if he wanted to suppress this blade, he would need to bring out the great meritorious saints or use a treasure like the Buddha, but didn''t he think that people would have a lot of power? Just like now, with the Vajra Temple that was suppressed by the hundred monks, he had no choice but to use all his might to suppress the Pig Slaughtering Knife. I thought that if a few more monks came, I would be able to crush him to death.


    The blood on the blade no longer dripped drop after drop, but fell down like beads. I don''t know where such a small knife got so much blood, but it''s obvious that his entire body was covered with blood, and in our eyes, he had already become a mass of black gas emitting from it.


    The pressure in the Great Hall is getting lower and lower, so much so that those of us who are at the door find it hard to breathe, and the monks who are chanting also can''t stand it, so they just snort and faint. The remaining monks are covered in sweat, and even those who are fat have sweat all over their clothes and floors.


    It was obvious that the swastika above their heads had already come into contact with the top of their heads. Gold and black auras were battling, so it was unknown whether it was the golden one that suppressed the black one, or the black one that overturned the golden one.


    "Ah..." It was clearly a miserable roar, the Pig Slaughtering Knife is fiercely arguing, and the chanting of the sutras of the monks is becoming more and more powerful. The bronze bell of the Great Hall''s side hall has already been struck so hard that the order of the bell is no longer clear, and all the bells are connected together. Sun Yong and I covered our ears and retreated, unable to take it anymore.


    "Boom!" And then, it exploded.


    All of the aura in that instant was amplified by a hundred times, like a protective mushroom cloud. The shock wave caused by it directly sent Sun Yong and I flying a few meters away, as we laid on the ground, feeling as though our bodies were about to fall apart.


    "Crap, something''s happened!" Sun Yong and I both saw the shock in each other''s eyes, and without caring about the pain in our bodies, we crawled up and rushed into the Great Hall.


    At first glance, we were stunned.


    At this time, all the monks in the Great Hall had already fallen down, and the monks at the two sides of the hall were all unconscious and unconscious. Some of them even had blood flowing out of the corners of their mouths, and the most miserable ones were the many elders led by Liao Yuan.


    "Master Liao Yuan, Master Liao Yuan!" I hastily supported Master Liao Yuan and asked loudly.


    Only after a long while did Liao Yuan wake up. He glanced at us, then looked at the scene before him as he turned around to look at the gigantic Buddha statue. With a "pu" sound, he spat out another mouthful of blood and fainted.


    "Master, master!" I shouted.


    At this time, Sun Yong came over and said to me. Then, Sun Yong also stared at the Buddha statue with rapt attention.


    In the eyes of the Buddha statue, it was unknown whether it had been splashed or not, but at the moment, there were two bloody wounds, as if the Buddha had shed tears of blood.


    When they saw all the monks that had fallen to the ground, they immediately went into an uproar and became flustered, because these monks who had been injured in the Main Hall were all elites of the Vajra Temple, and all of the monks in the Vajra Temple had Cultivation Level s on them. The remaining monks were either new students or civilians, and some were even security guards and staff that they had invited.


    At this point, all of the important monks in Vajra Temple had been taken care of. They were all dumbfounded, and did not know what to do.


    "Everyone be quiet!" At this time, Sun Yong yelled out, his voice carrying a secret technique. It suddenly became extremely loud and loud, exploding in their ears, shocking them all.


    When we meet with this disaster, it is unfortunate, but as monks, do you usually learn how to take care of yourself like a dog? Everyone listen to my orders, you, point out the people who are skilled in medicine, stand up to check the condition of the monks, and separate them according to the severity of their injuries. The ones that need first aid, get the doctors at the mountain to help out, you, call for 120, quick, and you, go and keep the people who are not related to go in and out, you, immediately ask them to come back as fast as possible with Vajra Temple.


    Sun Yong''s way of handling the situation was very correct, although he might be in the Chaos Faction because he was blind, but it allowed him to get busy and avoid being suspicious and taking advantage of the situation, and those monks were also shocked by Sun Yong. They did not have any objections and quickly followed Sun Yong''s orders.


    Usually, there would be many tourists and tourists around, so there would be emergency treatment facilities. Furthermore, the village at the foot of the mountain had become very prosperous due to the Vajra Temple, and the hospital''s size was not small as well, so when they heard that something happened to Vajra Temple, they immediately sent people to check it out. At the same time, there were also people from the police station who came to check on them, and the influence grew further.


    Slowly, the structure of the Vajra Temple is also playing a role, the monks with high positions and high qualifications are replacing the monks that were assigned by Sun Yong, they are beginning to take care of matters, no matter if it is for internal rescue or external information, they all started to play an important role, so when we had the time, Sun Yong and I left.


    "The Pig Slaughtering Knife is gone," was the first sentence Sun Yong said to the outside world.


    "When?" I replied, this result wasn''t surprising, because the Pig Slaughtering Knife now is completely different from my old home. This time, when I fought with Vajra Temple to the death, I was definitely heavily injured, but it disappeared with a score, what could have disappeared.


    "The moment I entered the Great Hall, I went to check. I didn''t find anything on him, maybe it disappeared when the battle spirit exploded. This time, it''s going to be troublesome."


    Sun Yong''s words also stunned me. He disappeared when the battle ended, and he escaped? Not only do we know that we can run away, we are f * cking smart. Now we are in big trouble, alright?


    Although we have witnessed the fight at the Great Hall, we do not know the actual situation. We have to let Liao Yuan and the others tell us, so we have been waiting.


    About half a day later, news came from the hospital. Most of the monks had woken up. Their injuries weren''t serious, but their individual injuries were heavy. Some of them couldn''t wake up.

 C102

    When we rushed to the hospital, it was already overcrowded. Normally, the hospital would already be overcrowded with people, but today, the Vajra Temple has sent more than a hundred people, directly occupying more than a floor of the hospital. There were also the policemen who rushed over after hearing the news, the people who believed in us, as well as the media.


    "It''s too messy, what should we do? Damn it, those reporters are here too!" I looked at the hospital that was like a market and I couldn''t help but have a headache, especially those reporters. They did everything they could to find out more information, causing the police to become very nervous.


    Sun Yong, Su Zhi and the others had been following us the entire time, but when it came to Vajra Temple, they did not go up the mountain. Instead, they waited at the entrance of the mountain.


    Fortunately, Sun Yi was a schemer and knew that the hospital would become the information center, so he came early. Not long after, Sun Yi brought Su Zhi and the others to find us.


    "Dad, do you know what''s going on right now?" Sun Yong hurriedly asked.


    The specifics are still unclear, but most people have already woken up and are still being observed, but there is one person who is not in a good condition, especially those elders, who are already old and do not have good physical qualities, so they might not be able to survive. Furthermore, this is a town hospital, the conditions are limited, they are considering whether to transfer to another hospital, while the outside world is in an uproar, this matter has been exposed.


    Sun Yi''s words made my heart turn cold, there are people who can''t take it anymore, and are even f * cking elders! This, this, we have to court death, if this is strictly speaking, this is our fault, if the higher ups of the Vajra Temple were to be swept away because of this, then our fate would also be very miserable.


    "Cousin, how about you find a way to put this medicine in? If you can save one, then ¡­" I gritted my teeth and took out the medicinal blood.


    "No!" Sun Yong said flatly, "You know the composition of this medicinal blood, they are all outlaws, if they knew when they woke up, they would be unable to go through with it, and their cultivation would be destroyed, which is against the law."


    "Damn it, he''s already dead, why do you care if he breaks the rules or not, saving him is more important!" I roared, I did not understand what Sun Yong was saying.


    "Are you crazy, who are they? They are all monks with profound strength, not ordinary people, they cultivate to such a level that they can''t even see through life and death, they died to suppress the Evil Demon, according to our words, they died because they were martyred, died to gain glory, they died to gain glory, they had to go to the Western Paradise to enjoy the world, but when you used this medicine to save them, they died to hell, this is a matter of faith! Don''t you understand, you have harmed them!" Sun Yong shouted at me emotionally.


    Faith, is this faith? I felt disdain in my heart, but I had to be cautious. Sometimes, religion has no logic, and to us, life is more important than everything else. However, for some people, life and belief are like comparing a pearl to dust.


    "Cousin uncle, can you find the elder class monks inside? You have to wake up and tell them about our identities as well as the matter of the medicine and let them choose among themselves, or else, just watch them die like this," I couldn''t help but say to Sun Yi as I clenched my teeth.


    Sun Yi agreed and called for his subordinates. Under the stimulation of large amounts of funds, everyone was eager to give it a try and started to display their own abilities to facilitate this matter.


    Half an hour later, Sun Yi''s people succeeded. There is already an elder who wants to see us.


    But what we didn''t expect was that this person actually fainted at the foot of the mountain. At this moment, he was extremely weak, and the one who forced himself to use the ''Buddhism'' mantra had suffered a backlash.


    When he saw us, he immediately asked us what was wrong with our Vajra Temple. He had also received the news earlier, but those news were too chaotic, so he did not have a rough idea of what happened.


    Faced with Vajra Temple, we felt guilty, so we didn''t hide anything and narrated the whole thing that happened after we lost consciousness.


    After saying that, he looked as if he had died. In the end, he sighed and said, "The Vajra Temple was destroyed by you ¡­"


    The thousand year inheritance of the Vajra Temple did not come from just the buildings, nor did it come from the buddhist pagodas behind the temple, much less from the mountains of scriptures accumulated within the Scripture Pavilion. Rather, it was a secret technique passed down from generation to generation by the elders of the sect.


    Sun Yong and I were both ashamed, we did not expect this result either. Initially, we thought that Vajra Temple would be famous and spread, and knew that the evil side of Pig Slaughtering Knife would invite many people to deal with it, but we didn''t expect them to be so anxious, causing both of us to suffer.


    "Master, we will take on this responsibility. If we want to kill in the future, we will accept it. But now, the most important thing is to rescue the elders. I have a type of medicine and they should have told you ¡­" I immediately replied.


    "I know, you said before that this is an evil medicine that the evil cultivator treated with Quanzhen Religion refined with a human, right?" Ye Wen replied.


    "The medicine is an evil medicine, but as for how it works, it depends on how the person handles it. Before Qian Yilin died, he bestowed this medicine''s blood on me, allowing me to take care of his great-granddaughter.


    "Forget it, forget it, use it. Other than my senior brother Liao Yuan, use it." After thinking for a long time, he decided to use the medicine.


    I was so happy when I heard it, I immediately let someone arrange for the medicine for the elders, and they secretly came this way, or the doctors would not be able to use it, but Sun Yong disagreed, it''s just that he did not stop them this time.


    Aside from Liao Yuan, there were four other severely injured elders, so he took out four more portions of the medicine. Up until now, he had already used about seventy to eighty percent of the medicine, with not much left over.


    "Let''s go meet my Senior Brother Liao Yuan," he said to us afterwards.


    This made us a little curious, wasn''t Liao Yuan currently in a coma due to heavy injuries, how could he possibly meet his?


    However, they did not explain and instead allowed him to be pushed into Liao Yuan''s room. Liao Yuan was actually still in the operation room, but the doctors could not do anything about his injuries, because no matter how they looked at him, they could not find anything. However, Liao Yuan could tell with their naked eyes that he was already heavily injured, so if they felt anything, they would very soon agree to send Liao Yuan to a ward.


    When we went to Liao Yuan''s ward, he was still unconscious. He leaned on Liao Yuan''s body and called him a few times softly, and Liao Yuan woke up. It made us feel that it was even more mysterious.


    "Congratulations Senior Brother, I am happy to see you again," said Liao Yuan as he laughed loudly.


    The words he said just now gave us a huge shock, it was an extreme joy, what did it mean, could it be that Liao Yuan died?


    "Junior Brother Jing, senior brother will be leaving first, but regarding Vajra Temple, senior brother won''t be able to rest easy," Liao Yuan replied.


    "Don''t worry Senior Brother, the Vajra Temple has been through thousands of years, and there are many calamities. This calamity is only one of the tens of thousands of calamities, and it was brought about by fate, and since it has come, everyone in the Vajra Temple will definitely work together to pass this calamity," replied Wen Dan.


    "So it''s like this, senior brother can relax." Liao Yuan was very pleased after hearing this.


    "Wait, master, we have a question. Where did that knife go? We couldn''t find it, so please dispel our doubts." Seeing that they seemed to have made a will, we were extremely worried and hurriedly asked.


    "The blade has already been destroyed, but those two divine intents have run away. They have absorbed the dragon''s aura from the dragon''s vein, and it has already become the climate. In the future, they will definitely harm the world again. You must find them and eliminate them," Liao Yuan said to us.


    Master, I did not find a blade. When the battle ended, I rushed into the Great Hall of Treasures, but there were no traces of a blade, not even a fragment. "Sun Yong quickly explained.


    "What my senior meant was that the blades are no longer a threat. What''s more, those two telepathic thoughts are powerful, and they''re definitely heavily injured this time as well. After that, I need you to eliminate them as soon as possible," explained Jue on the side.


    Sun Yong and I looked at each other, and felt that it was a little unreliable. We didn''t even know what was going on, and furthermore, they didn''t tell us anything.


    "You two, stay away for a while. I still have something to say to my senior brother." Indeed, we were immediately driven out.


    "Sigh, do you know what''s going on with them? Why can''t I understand them?" I asked Sun Yong.


    "Zen sect people, they must be speaking Zen language, I do not understand either." Sun Yong replied.


    We were all helpless towards this. What the hell was this? We weren''t going to pursue the matter of the Pig Slaughtering Knife, so we didn''t tell them the details. Are we really going to withdraw ourselves?


    After chatting with Liao Yuan for a long time, not long after, many monks came to the entrance. It was said that Liao Yuan had called them here, and other than the few elders who held true power in their Vajra Temple, they were all injured, and all of them were the people who were injured today.


    Then, he felt the door open. The monks entered, but in less than two minutes, the ward suddenly lit up with a golden light. It shone for a full ten seconds, then he heard the monks crying, and some monks came out crying in alarm.


    "It''s too lonely to be the host."

 C103

    Liao Yuan was quiet, this news really shocked us to the core. How could he die like this, if he died, what should we do, what should we do with the Pig Slaughtering Knife?


    However, no matter how shocked we were, it was useless. Liao Yuan just died like that, and in that moment, everyone started to get busy, no one paid attention to us anymore.


    "Hello everyone, this is the scene of news that the satellite TV has brought you. It is reported that today at noon, the local thousand year old Vajra Temple met with some kind of disaster, and hundreds of monks were hospitalized without reason. Everyone can see that the hospital is now filled with monks, and many young monks had panicked expressions, as if something terrible had happened. And just now, another piece of news has come, saying that the host of Vajra Temple, Liao Yuan, is already very lonely. A reporter was doing a live broadcast in front of the hospital''s entrance. He then blocked the path of a monk, asking him questions. However, that monk only answered a single question before leaving in a hurry.


    "Investigate, investigate, what''s the reason, why we haven''t received any news at all, why more than 100 monks were injured at the same time, what''s the problem, do you know what''s the effect, do you know how many phone calls were made asking me what happened, do you know, don''t you know, don''t you know yet?" Within an office, a leader shouted angrily.


    Right now, he did not know how many people were inquiring about the results of his actions, but he was unable to say a single word. This had something to do with him, because this caused his face to be extremely thwarted, and within the limits of his jurisdiction, he did not even know the basic information.


    "Reporting, latest news, it''s from the hospital. Vajra Temple Master Liao Yuan, it''s so quiet!" At this time, someone shouted at the door.


    "What?!" The leader exclaimed in shock. Even Liao Yuan had died, what the hell was going on?


    It was a mess, a complete mess. The entire Vajra Temple was in disarray, the backbone of the monks being hospitalized, the elders heavily injured, the host Yuan Su, as well as the outside world''s curious prying, everything was tiring for the cultivators to deal with. All of the departments were almost paralyzed.


    Previously, he was in charge of external contact with the outside world, which was equivalent to a function of the university student union''s external department. Furthermore, he had a wide range of contacts and was well-known for his ability, and now that he had appeared, there were even shouts from the next host, which caused the rest of the hosts to lose all color.


    When the situation had stabilized, he began to operate. He first organized the Vajra Temple''s security forces and reopened the mountain gates, but strictly guarded against those reporters and those who harboured malicious intentions. At the same time, he also communicated with the Buddhist Association through the government.


    In addition, he also arranged for the injured monks to return to the Vajra Temple to recuperate. Especially those few elders, he personally went to persuade them to cooperate with his work.


    On the second day, the elders came out to meet the believers, dispelling many people''s doubts. They also announced Master Liao Yuan''s funeral, and would be inviting all the great buddhist sects under the heavens to come to see the ceremony.


    On the surface, this was all part of his work, but he had already solved most of the problems. As for how he operated in the dark, no one knew.


    On the third day, someone came over to inform us that he had something to tell us, but when we saw him in the Sacred Vajra Temple''s meditation room, we felt that something was wrong, because he had gotten sick again. His body was already suffering from the backlash of the secret technique, but he had been working so hard these past few days, putting in so much effort, he was completely holding on.


    "Grandmaster Mo, you..." I asked in surprise.


    "There''s no need to worry, I''m not dead yet. Just rest," Ye Xiao waved his hand and said.


    "I''m sorry, we were wrong. We came here this time to admit our mistakes and take responsibility," Sun Yong and I said after looking at each other. We had witnessed the disaster at Vajra Temple for ourselves.


    "¡­ ¡­" "Take responsibility." "How are you guys going to take responsibility? Are you guys taking responsibility for Senior Brother Liao Yuan and Junior Brother Ran, or are you thinking of paying us off?"


    I feel so sorry for the sarcasm that it makes our faces burn.


    "Master, don''t say it like that. We are really sorry," I said, embarrassed.


    "If you don''t feel right, then wipe out those two spiritual senses," Ye Zichen replied.


    "Alright, we swear, we will definitely destroy them!" I replied without even thinking about it.


    "Exterminate, how are you going to exterminate them? Do you know where they are hiding? Do you know how much strength they have left? Do you have any other special features that they have?"


    The sarcasm I felt made me feel extremely unhappy. Did this fellow eat a gun today to mock me? However, he didn''t mock me back on account of how sick he was due to his hard work.


    "Master, we two brothers lack knowledge and do not know how high the sky is and how deep the earth is. We have done a lot of things that should not be done, I beg Master to forgive us, as for the evil blade, we need Master to guide us even more," Sun Yong said as he explained.


    After hearing Sun Yong''s good words, he felt a little better, and said "It''s really hard for you guys to support the Vajra Temple, it''s only a pity that they are already very happy, so for now, they do not need to take responsibility for the Vajra Temple, but you guys have to take responsibility for eliminating the blade and taking revenge for Liao Yuan and Junior Brother Ran. This bell will be given to you, and this bell will be given to you all as long as you get close to the pig slaughtering blade, then you guys will have to take care of it."


    After saying that, he took a nap and handed us a bell. That bell was very small, and one could hold it with one hand, but it was very refined, the bell''s appearance consisted of four Buddhist sides, and the inside of the bell should also have scriptures, but after it shook, it did not make any sound, it was very strange, like a dumbbell.


    "Thank you Master Jing, thank you for your magnanimity in Vajra Temple," Sun Yong said as he cupped his fists.


    Then we said a few more things and had someone see us off, and then we went down the hill.


    "Sun Yong, this treatment of Vajra Temple is far beyond my expectations. I thought that they would push us out to attract their firepower and resolve their predicament, but they endured it themselves," I said to Sun Yong after we had descended the mountain.


    Sun Yong suddenly stopped and turned to me, "What did you just say?"


    "It''s nothing. I just didn''t expect that the Vajra Temple would take it on its own ¡­" I answered.


    Sun Yong''s face changed, he suddenly became ugly, and said to me: "If, for no reason, your senior brother was killed by someone, and you were seriously injured, will you still help your enemy?"


    "Definitely not, I just killed him!" I said subconsciously, and then I felt really bad.


    "That can''t be, they are monks. Aren''t they trying to repay a debt of virtue by slicing meat and feeding it to the falcons?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "Hmph, cutting flesh and feeding it to eagles, do you believe that, even if this is true, it is still the work of Buddha, not them. If they could do it, they would have already become Buddha." Sun Yong sneered.


    "Then tell me, what are their plans?" I replied.


    "I don''t know what exactly they plan to do, but I can guarantee that they definitely won''t let us go, they might want to kill us with their Pig Slaughtering Knife, or perhaps they want us to die with their Pig Slaughtering Knives first, but there is a condition, and that is that they will not attack us openly, nor do they attack us before we find the Pig Slaughtering Knife. Vajra Temple should be related to the Pig Slaughtering Knife, because there is the matter of Liao Yuan understanding, and no one from the Buddhist Sect wants to fight them, but we should be the ones who will be carrying it out." Sun Yong explained.


    Just like what happened with, the matter regarding Quanzhen Religion was the same. The rest of the righteous sects would only lend a helping hand when they needed it, and they would not take the initiative to intervene. However, they knew that the Vajra Temple would not send anyone else out, and the reason was simple.


    The reason why the Vajra Temple did not dare to go through with it was not because they feared the Pig Slaughtering Knife, but because they were afraid of going through it together. The truth of the Vajra Temple was already exposed, and the strongest Liao Yuan had died immediately, while the rest of the elders were severely injured, and those elders had used the medicinal blood, so they did not know if they would be able to pass the test. If they could not pass, with their current Cultivation Level, they would not be an opponent for the Pig Slaughtering Knife.


    On the contrary, if they did not make a move, the enemies of Vajra Temple would not dare to pull them recklessly.


    "This, such a deep feeling," I replied. If it wasn''t for Sun Yong''s reminder, I really didn''t know that they would still have such thoughts.


    "Therefore, we must have some countermeasures, if not, when the Pig Slaughtering Knife is destroyed, it will also be the day of our death." Sun Yong said.


    "What strategy? Hurry up and tell me, don''t keep us in suspense." I immediately asked.


    "Let''s not talk about it for now. Let''s first go back to pack up and find my grandfather. The thing in my mind is only a vague concept, and I still need my grandfather to decide on it," Sun Yong said.


    We also agree on this point, we still need the Uncle to be in charge, he has to consider everything, if not we won''t know what kind of disaster he will create.

 C104

    It will be two days before he sees Uncle again. Uncle did not go back abroad, but because he was worried, he decided to stay in a large hospital in a coastal city and wait for news from us.


    During this period of time, we were exhausted again. From the start of the battle between the water ghost and the reservoir, we didn''t have much rest. The journey there was extremely stressful, so we slept for two whole days.


    However, after seeing the Uncle''s appearance, we were all very surprised, and even I said to Sun Yong, "Now I finally understand why I felt like I was willing to handle this matter, and not send any Vajra Temple elders to help, but let us go work."


    "Grandfather!" Sun Yong cried out in sorrow.


    His eyes were sunken in and his skin was thin and sallow, just like a bag of bones. He looked like someone who had been sick for several years, but his spirit seemed to be in a good state, like the light before death, only, it had been shining for a long time.


    "Xiao Yang, Xiao Yong, you two have returned." Uncle sat on a rocking chair and did not get up as he smiled and said to us.


    "Xiao Zhang, tell me what happened to Grandfather''s body. Tell me the truth!" Sun Yong shouted at the assistant beside Uncle in a stern voice.


    "Erm, Mr. Sun, it''s the boss. No, she told me to say it." The assistant, Xiao Zhang, said with difficulty.


    "That''s right, I asked you not to say anything. Don''t make things difficult for Little Zhang!" Uncle was also in time to help Little Zhang out, allowing him to leave first.


    "Grandfather, just tell us clearly what''s going on. We can''t do anything, we don''t even have the ability to think about it," Sun Yong said, as he forced the Uncle to speak the truth.


    The Uncle felt helpless and could only say, "My body really doesn''t matter. I won''t die, but I''ll probably get sick for a round ¡­"


    After Uncle returned to the hospital, he had invited many experts to examine his body and consult with him. Basically, the result was that his body was in a state of chaos due to blood loss, blood loss, and replenishment, which led to organ failure, but there was a surge of energy protecting the organs, which was also the effect of the medicinal blood. Once the energy was exhausted, the organs would continue to fail, but luckily, the energy did not disappear all at once, but slowly decline.


    "The effect of the medicinal blood hasn''t reached a month yet? Qian Yilin is bragging too? " Because many experts were predicting the efficacy of this medicinal blood, they all thought that this medicine would last for at least twenty days. It would definitely not reach the maximum amount of a month.


    "Speaking of this medicine, I have to remind all of you, now that this medicine has been exposed, whether it is at the private hospital, or the elders who were saved by the Vajra Temple, or even me, all of you have been inspected by doctors, but all the doctors who have some ability would be curious, you might not understand the importance of this medicine to the medical researchers, they would not care whether this medicine is evil or not, they would only think of the effects, even if it was made public, and used to save a few hundred lives, would they know about it?" Uncle solemnly said to me.


    I bitterly smiled and took out my phone. I looked at Uncle and said, "I made a mistake by leaving my cell phone number when negotiating with them in the private hospital. I haven''t answered hundreds of calls these few days."


    "Find a time to switch out your phone. Within the country, there will be many moral restrictions due to your sect''s circumstances. You may not take any action, but once it spreads outside the country, you will be in danger," Uncle continued.


    "Ah, we won''t have to deal with mercenaries in the future will we?" I exclaimed. We can play with swords and fists, but not with guns.


    "Grandfather, I originally wanted to send Xiao Yang and Su Zhi to train abroad for a period of time, but I don''t know where that blade went now, so there might not be any time, so I''ll have to trouble you to make some arrangements. She is a seedling with great potential, it is worth cultivating for a while," Sun Yong suddenly said as he frowned.


    "Ah, boss, you want to send me to train in a foreign country?" Su Zhi who was standing at the side suddenly exclaimed.


    "That''s right, you''ve already seen the situation, with your current abilities, it''s not enough to protect our safety, so you need to train. There are many training institutions abroad that train bodyguards, and they are very bitter and tired, because they train more than even killers, and the time limit is around three months. The majority of those who went there were special forces or professional bodyguards, are you willing to go there?" Sun Yong asked.


    Su Zhi frowned, she knew that if she agreed to it this time, then this bodyguard life would not end so easily. That kind of training center would know how much money it would cost, her original intention was not to be a bodyguard, but she really needed money, and furthermore she owed Sun Yong a huge favor.


    "Go, I will definitely go, I will definitely study hard!" Su Zhi said immediately after thinking about it.


    I said to Su Zhi, in my heart, I actually didn''t want Su Zhi to go, nor did I want her to continue participating in these things. It was because it was too dangerous, but Sun Yong obviously treated her as an important trusted aide and I couldn''t obstruct her. After all, Sun Yong still had to think of a way to protect his position in the Sun Family, or else he would be miserable in the future.


    "Thank you," Su Zhi nodded.


    After saying all these things, we did not immediately tell Uncle about the Pig Slaughtering Knife, but instead started to chat about family matters with him, just like how ordinary people would when returning home to accompany their elders. It wasn''t until we chatted for a long time that Uncle was unable to hold back and brought up this matter.


    If you do not catch them within the medicinal effect time, then it will be impossible to kill them, so your Vajra Temple will have to be exhausted, so you all will be able to do it. But Xiao Yong is right, the hatred he had towards you all does not disappear so easily, once this is done, he will definitely make a move on you all, not to mention Vajra Temple, just based on his senses, the people in his hands will not know how strong he is, and he might not be able to kill you all, maybe it is just a matter for him, the Uncle said after thinking about it.


    "Then what should we do now?" I asked immediately.


    "Just continue with your work. I believe that Vajra Temple or those who are aware of it will not be able to reach abroad, when the time comes, do what you can, and notify me or Sun Yi when the matter is about to end. At that time, I will naturally come and take care of all of you," Uncle said blandly.


    No matter how much they offend people, they can always go back abroad. Once we get there, they will be interested in fighting with most of the other powers.


    With the Uncle, we are full of confidence. As a human, as long as we have someone to rely on, we will become unscrupulous.


    Not long after, the doctor came to find Uncle, and asked him to go check on him or something. In any case, he could not be tired, he had to let him rest more, and Sun Yong used the name of the Uncle to tell some things to his family''s think tank, so they could let them analyze where the blade was going, how big the scope was, and how they should search for it.


    After strolling around the Uncle area for a while, I suddenly said to Sun Yong, because I was interested in his few uncles. What kind of people could possibly be fighting against Sun Yong for their properties, and what happened to them previously, I have to say, it was really terrible.


    In regards to this, Sun Yong only snorted a few times, and then said nothing at all. This was the embarrassment of the family, and how could he let it be known? Moreover, this time his grandfather was very sick, and his two uncles had used tricks, and even before his grandfather was certain that he would die, they had already exposed his face, but he did not expect that they would have such a miraculous medicine and blood in their hands, and actually saved his grandfather. So those few people now were definitely regretting it, and did not dare to show their heads, otherwise his father would not let this opportunity go.


    The next day, Su Zhi went home to bid her farewell to her parents, and casually went abroad to settle the matters. This will take some time, and it can be said that Su Zhi won''t be able to come back to us within four months, and we''ll have to do the majority of the work ourselves.


    The first area they had set up was naturally within a hundred kilometers from the Vajra Temple. The probability of being there was greatest, after all, both of their divine intents were already heavily injured by that time, and they would definitely not be able to escape far. Furthermore, he urgently needed fresh blood to replenish himself.


    If they couldn''t find it within the hundred-kilometer range, they would have to find a needle in a haystack. However, there were some special features, such as the Pig Slaughtering Knife needed to drink blood, which was pretty similar to a vampire''s. It would be fine if they could find some legendary cases like this, but the scope was much larger.


    "F * ck! We can''t even find the two of us for ten years. Those two telepathic thoughts have already recovered a long time ago!" I shouted in response.


    Sun Yong was also very dissatisfied, but he did not blame the Southern Wisdom Group, because this matter was itself too troublesome, the Pig Slaughtering Knife did not even have a basic personality, and he did not even know what he was thinking, thus he could not predict.


    "Do you think it''s possible for them to go under the lamp? That Pig Slaughtering Knife is still in Vajra Temple and waiting for them to let their guard down and then kill them?" I suddenly thought.


    "That won''t happen, since Liao Yuan and the two great masters are dead, those who came to observe the ceremony were all important figures of the various famous sects. With so many people present, it won''t be able to win, and I think that the most urgent thing it should do is to recuperate and not take revenge," Sun Yong said as he shook his head.


    No matter what, the first stop would definitely be near the diamond. In the afternoon, after bidding Uncle farewell, Sun Yong and I drove back to the foot of the mountain of Vajra Temple.

 C105

    The top of the mountain where Vajra Temple resided was called Gui Long Mountain. Gui Long Mountain wasn''t very big, but because of the Vajra Temple, it was famous for it, and even the town at the foot of the mountain was changed to Gui Long Town at some point. However, compared to Shaolin Temple, which was thousands of miles away, the reputation of Vajra Temple was much smaller.


    All the backbone of the Vajra Temple had fainted at the same time into the hospital, and the most senior senior monk knew about it, as well as being the one who presided over Liao Yuan''s death. Before the incident, the Vajra Temple had sealed off the entrance of the mountain for over a day, and before it, there were villagers at the foot of the mountain who heard the dizzying ringing of the bell, and the chanting of sutras resounded throughout the sky.


    Thus, under Vajra Temple''s public relations, the mainstream media had long since stopped questioning him and even helped clarify things. However, on the increasingly developed self-media, all kinds of suspicions were being raised daily, and due to the rush of Vajra Temple, the control and cleaning of the area actually fostered this kind of atmosphere. And then, under the stimulation of all sorts of rumors, teams of insiders and various purpose investigation teams started to appear in the vicinity of Vajra Temple.


    "I say, is it really okay for you to be like this? It''s fine to just watch the show, if you find out, we''ll die a miserable death," I said to Sun Yong as I watched a few young men and women being rudely chased down the mountain by martial monks with Vajra Temple.


    "What''s there to be afraid of? The Vajra Temple''s search index has already surpassed Shaolin Temple, he should be thanking us," Sun Yong said as he smiled.


    "But I''ve only seen more negative news from Vajra Temple than in the previous ten years!" My face blackens, I would definitely die from anger if I feel it. Those comments online were still fine in the beginning, but I don''t know when they turned black.


    "Then what can I do? I''m also very desperate, the two of us can''t do anything by ourselves!" Sun Yong said helplessly as he waved his hand.


    ''s words also gave her a headache. Previously, he had asked the mental group of the Sun Family to think of a way to find the Pig Slaughtering Knife, and the range that they set was a hundred kilometers. Hehe, when we came to look for them, we realized that we had not been able to find anything within a five kilometer radius after walking for an entire day, let alone a hundred kilometers.


    He first went online to check on some of the comments from the Vajra Monastery, and found out that many of the people who spoke were supernatural enthusiasts, and some had even formed a special investigation team, or even a secret investigation agency. Therefore, Sun Yong directly funded them to investigate this incident in the name of a fanatic, and sent people to lead the investigation.


    For example, the reason why the investigation area had expanded to a hundred kilometer radius was because Sun Yong had spread a rumor that a red light had flown out from the Great Hall of the Vajra Temple on the day of the investigation. It could be a treasure, or it could be an evil demon suppressed by the Vajra Temple.


    Furthermore, Sun Yong was rich and overbearing, he had linked up and funded several teams of investigators, which in turn, expanded the scope of the news, causing countless of investigators to come here on their own, many of them being associations in universities, thus the vicinity of Vajra Temple was a mess. But with Sun Yong''s support in the drama, and with the help of people sent to lurk in the various investigation teams, they had really found a lot of clues.


    "How far is the search range?" I asked Sun Yong. I knew that although we were the ones who caused the disturbance, we would not be able to eliminate them.


    "I''ve finished searching, but the results are poor. I''ve finished searching both Formica and Formica, but the clues have been cut off," Sun Yong replied.


    On the day of the incident, there was really a strange light that flew in from the direction of the Vajra Temple. However, it was not red, but white, and flew into a market called the Flourish Garden. This Flourish Garden was exactly the same as the Pan Residence in Beijing, it was an antique market, and was very famous, so Sun Yong had gathered a large amount of gold to investigate the cause of the event.


    "That means the news stopped again?" I asked, wide-eyed. We spent so much time and money, and we''ve wasted it?


    "It can''t be considered as cut. The Fulu Garden is divided into two, the high and low are separated, the low are some crafts, tourist souvenirs, fake goods gathering place, the high end is the real antiques market, but I am indeed only separated by a street, so the problem now is to determine where that beam of light went to. The high end is fine, but there are not many people going there every day, I can slowly check, but the low end is too busy, there is no way to investigate it," Sun Yong replied.


    "Fine, I understand, it''s all for nothing. Give me the dumbbell, I''ll go investigate it myself!" I panicked when I heard him. I had to separate with Sun Yong to investigate, otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to find anything even after ten years.


    "Don''t worry, don''t we have other ways? For example, to investigate the most recent murder case in the area, did it suck in all the blood, or have it covered with dirt?" Sun Yong asked again.


    "And the result, was it?" I replied.


    "No." Sun Yong shook his head.


    I was immediately enraged, damn you, when were you still joking with me? So after snatching the bell, I opened the car door and left.


    I took a taxi to the antique market.


    At the east gate of the Fortune Garden, there was a business car that was very eye-catching. The young men and women in the car were very eye-catching, and the reason was naturally the handsome man, the beautiful woman, and the young woman.


    "Yaoyao, are we really going to leave like this? We haven''t finished our investigations, this is the first time we have participated in an event that attracted the attention of so many. I am very excited," In the business car, a beautiful woman was fixing her face and looking at the mirror.


    They were the students who had come out for their summer vacation, and coincidentally went to the nearby cities to play. Afterwards, the topic of Vajra Temple gradually became a hot search, and some of the posts were extremely exciting and mysterious, so they were very interested in them and had been paying attention to them ever since.


    "Everyone''s eyes are on us, don''t joke around, those online comments were obviously copied by someone else and were intended to mislead us. For a mere ten thousand yuan, I don''t want to suffer this pain, I''ve already made an appointment with a good person and will be waiting for us at the next station. We have to complete the plan now, okay?" The makeup girl turned around and said.


    She had initially decided to participate in the competition because she wanted to be famous in addition to being a little interested. Regardless of whether or not people were hustling and bustling about it in the Vajra Temple s, it was inevitable that people would often appear in the search results, so from the start, she thought that if she could find out the truth, then that would be because she was angry. It was just that she didn''t have any information for three or four days, so she didn''t want to do it anymore.


    "Oh, right, we also have a tourism plan. We have to travel to 25 cities a year, and before graduating from university, we will travel to 100 cities across the country. After graduation, we will move to foreign cities." The girl immediately thought of this great plan.


    "That''s right, we''ve only walked 20 cities this year, and there are still 5 more places to go. They are all very interesting. Come play with me, I guarantee you will have the most time off!" The makeup woman patted the girl''s shoulder and laughed.


    Not long after, another five men and women walked over while giggling. The boys were all carrying large bags of items.


    "Wow, what good stuff did you guys get today? So many!" the girl who had put on makeup called Yaoyao earlier exclaimed in an exaggerated manner.


    "Yaoyao, stop teasing me, how can there be good stuff here, it''s on the street behind us, it''s just a pity that we can''t afford it with our current financial situation, these are all local products and souvenirs, we''re sending them back to you," a guy wearing sunglasses said as he walked over.


    "Hao Jian, you''re too tricky, giving someone these things as gifts, how can you take them out?" Yaoyao said in disdain.


    Hao Jian said with a wry smile, he did not reply, but their families did not lack money, but they were not like this. The home tutoring system was different, some people''s homes were open with supplies, while others had huge restrictions, such as him, pocket money, and so on, there was a certain amount of money, so naturally, they could not buy those expensive things, and could only buy some local specialties.


    "Alright, now that you have all your things, let''s send them back to the next destination. Then we''ll start our journey to the next city, Red Dust will head to the next destination, let''s go once more!" Hao Jian shouted not long after.


    Everyone immediately screamed. Red Dust was the name of their plan, which meant to get rid of the other teams inside and outside of Red Dust.


    After checking things out, they drove off. In addition to a large commercial car, they also had an off-road car, and it was easy for both men and women to drive.


    However, as they were driving, they heard a crisp sound of a bell ringing. Of course, they didn''t pay any attention to it, but the person standing by the road had a face full of shock, which then turned into a pleasant surprise.

 C106

    In order to find the Pig Slaughtering Knife over there, Sun Yong had to put in a lot of effort and found the Uncle to help out with the Sun Family group. He planned for a lot of things to talk about online, bought a hot search, and even gave money to many of the followers of the supernatural to form an investigation team to investigate the vicinity of Vajra Temple. However, he didn''t manage to find even a single one.


    I was just separated from Sun Yong and looked for it by myself. I went to the antique market''s Fu Lue Garden and stood at the entrance, thinking about which direction to start looking when I suddenly heard the bell in my hands.


    Inside, there was a buddhist will that was similar to a divine will, able to track the tracks of the Pig Slaughtering Knife. This was because the Pig Slaughtering Knife had been wounded by the Dharma of Vajra Temple, and before the injury was completely healed, the information on the buddhist arts within the Pig Slaughtering Knife could even cause the dull sound of a bell.


    After listening to it a few times, I finally confirmed that it wasn''t any other bell ringing, but a real dumbbell ringing. Then I was happy, I was shocked, but after three seconds I was dumbfounded because I didn''t know where the dumbbell had rung. It was only a few seconds, and it stopped ringing, meaning that the Pig Slaughtering Knife had gone far away, and here, at the main entrance, was a huge crowd.


    After being dumbstruck, I quickly told this matter to Sun Yong, who was also frantic. He shouted at me and told me to stand there without moving, he would rush over and hand this matter over to the specialists.


    Ten minutes later, Sun Yong who came in a hurry had a face as black as the bottom of a pot. After asking for more details, he was also powerless towards the human traffic that was coming in and out.


    "Just you wait, I''ve already ordered people to deal with it, the results should be coming soon," Sun Yong said with a dark face. Right now all of his hopes are placed on the team behind him.


    But at this moment, hundreds of kilometers away, in an office, due to a single sentence from Sun Yong, a newly formed team from the Sun Family started to get busy. They were dedicated to Sun Yong, who personally formed them, and their members came from different sources: Lawyers, Internet washers, cybersecurity technicians, detectives, intelligence dealers, etc. There was a temporary collaboration, and even a long-term employment team, which only had one goal: to provide Sun Yong with all the help he could provide.


    "The antique market twenty miles away from the Vajra Temple is the east gate of Fulu Garden. Fifteen minutes ago, the technology first decrypts its monitoring system, then transferred the monitoring system out. The analysis team will carry out a comprehensive analysis, and ¡­" As if facing a great enemy, the person in charge of the work quickly gave out instructions. The most important part was the monitoring system.


    Due to the development of surveillance in recent years, along with the development of the police''s Sky Eye System, there have been a lot of developments in various places. After all, surveillance has become one of the most important methods for police to solve cases, so the Fulu Garden has a complete surveillance system, and even the dead ends are very few.


    Ten or so minutes later, after a series of data comparisons, one of them called Sun Yong.


    "Boss, because of the lack of data on the dumbbell''s sensing range, we have set it to thirty meters. After comparing the data within twenty seconds, there are four cars that have passed the thirty meter range of Mr. Zhou, and the pictures will be sent to you soon afterwards. The four cars have three different cars: a truck, a minivan, an off-road car and a business car, and we have already captured all the clear license plates, we can''t get away from them," the person said.


    "Alright, you all hurry up and investigate. I''ll choose to chase after them first. If they make any movements, you all can report it at any time," Sun Yong said loudly, then hung up the phone.


    "Have you seen it? This, this, this, route 3, one of the cars has a Pig Slaughtering Knife, this is its last chance, if we don''t bite into it now, then it will be out of our control forever, and when the time comes, only when it will be able to replenish itself, and then it will be too late," Sun Yong said to the arrow marked on the picture. That was a map, and the direction of the three carriages was the direction of a new city.


    "Then do you mean divination?" I asked Sun Yong.


    I know what Sun Yong means, but we do not dare to rashly make such an important decision, so we have to use divination to decide. The reason why the Taoists and doctors share the same fate is because we know how important it is to us, but we have almost never used it, because we also know the consequences of exposing our secrets.


    "Six words, the Book of Changes, and so on ¡­ they cannot be calculated because they are too strong and can interfere with the Heavenly Mystery. The only way is to use a secret technique, but once you use it, whether it succeeds or me or not, once you succeed you will be able to pry into the Heavenly Mystery, and will suffer the consequences." Sun Yong said.


    First of all, those Cultivation Level s who need to be very strong in order to use those secret arts, we are not sure if we can do it ourselves, if not, we will be affected by the backlash, if we can do it, after that, we will also be able to pry into the secrets of the heavens, and reveal the secrets of the world, which will be very costly.


    "How about throwing coins?" Finally, I made another suggestion.


    A convoy of business vehicles and off-road vehicles proceeded forward, sometimes quickly, sometimes slowly. If the road had a good scenery, they would stop to take photos and even go out for a picnic. If there was no good scenery, they would speed up and move on to the next destination.


    Suddenly, raindrops began to fall. The raindrops got bigger and bigger, until they finally turned into a torrential downpour.


    "The rain is too heavy, the visibility is too low, I can''t go any further, if I go any further, I''ll have to find a place to hide," Hao Jian said to the people in the SUV as he drove away.


    "Ah, where the hell are we hiding from the rain? We''re on the national highway, not high speed," one of the girls said.


    However, another person actually said, "You guys think this rain is strange, but the weather forecast didn''t say it was raining. Suddenly, it started to rain, without any warning signs at all."


    "Who the hell suggested that we not go? It''s killing them, ah, ah, I''m freezing to death. The air-conditioning in the car is turning off, it''s too cold!" Another person said.


    Hearing that no one replied him, Hao Jian shook his head helplessly.


    "Yaoyao, it''s raining heavily right now, so we can''t continue walking. We need to find a place to stop and take shelter, what do you guys think?" Hao Jian asked as he picked up the walkie-talkie in the car.


    "Sure, the weather suddenly turned cold. Our clothes are too thin. We need to find a place to hide from the rain quickly." A voice came from the walkie-talkie.


    Was it that cold? Although the rain was cooling down, but it was still summer, so it should not be so cold.


    Therefore, he looked at the map for a while and said, "Yaoyao, we are in an awkward position right now. We need to walk 30 km to get back to a small town, and 20 kilometers in front of us is a small town.


    "Let''s go to the village. Hurry up, I can''t take it anymore. It''s so cold. I have to find a place to roast the fire!"


    "That''s right, that''s right. Let''s go to the village. Are we still afraid of anything?"


    "I think we should go to the village too!" At that moment, the two cars started talking at the same time. They both wanted to go to the village.


    When Hao Jian heard these words, he felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t pinpoint what was wrong. He turned around to look at the two girls in the car, only to find that they were both shivering from the cold, as if they were wearing short-sleeved clothes during the winter. He felt that something was wrong immediately, but since they were urging him, Hao Jian agreed to it.


    The rain started to fall slowly. It took them over 20 minutes to find the village. However, when they were still 100 meters away from the entrance, someone shouted for them to stop.


    "Look, isn''t that a building from the Republic of China era?! That was a small villa with a foreign house!" Someone pointed at the roadside as he shouted.


    Hao Jian turned his head to take a look. He knew that the one who was speaking was a fellow student of the Architectural Department, and the building he was referring to was indeed quite old, with a style that should have been a villa from the Republic of China''s era. This kind of building was something he had seen many times.


    "Hey, hey, look! There''s a light here, it means there''s someone here. Hurry, let''s go and sleep together!" That person was currently giving them science books on western architecture when he suddenly discovered that the lights in the villa had lit up.


    "That''s not good. That''s the foot of the mountain. It feels weird," someone said.


    What''s so strange about that? Of course we can''t build a villa in the village, or else what? Look, it''s only a hundred meters or so, and we''ll be turning a corner and we''ll reach the village. What are you afraid of, are you guys afraid of ghosts? Get rid of them, this is daytime, and you know how rare it is for these buildings from the Republic of China to be intact. We''ve encountered a lot of disasters during this period, let''s go over there and check it out." The man continued his proposal.


    After his constant lobbying, everyone was convinced by him, so they changed their itinerary and went to the old villa instead of the village. They also found that there was a dirt road between the house and the village that they could drive through.


    "Hm, no one, that''s a red cloth." But when they walked in front of the mansion, they discovered that there was no one inside the mansion. The lights they saw were only red cloth being blown by the wind.


    "No one, let''s go. These abandoned houses are the scariest," the timid girl immediately said. Because many movies were already done here, they were scared to death.


    This was something that everyone agreed on. No one wanted to live in such a house in this kind of weather. It was unknown if it would collapse all of a sudden.


    However, just as they were about to leave, the rainstorm turned into a thunderstorm. Bolts of lightning fell in front of them, scaring the girls so much that they constantly screamed.


    "Hao Jian, enter the villa," However, at this time, Yaoyao said in a low voice.


    After Hao Jian heard it, he thought about it and agreed. In this kind of weather, hiding inside the old villa was the best choice.

 C107

    To decide such an important matter with a flip of a coin? This was definitely a deceptive decision, but Sun Yong actually agreed to it. The three directions would be marked on each side, and the left and right sides would be marked on each side.


    I threw the coin, and the result was that it stood up, in a place like the concrete floor.


    "Sun Yong, about that, do you think we should throw it again or choose this one with more superstition?" I said to Sun Yong, I was hesitant, because the middle part was something we thought was impossible.


    "Superstition? Do you think what you see is false? " Sun Yong said in shock, and then walked towards the car.


    I said the wrong thing, the middle is the right place, since there are three paths, as long as the team behind Sun Yong is still running, I can still find them.


    "If we choose the two cars in the middle, you guys should prioritize searching for traces of them, especially at the crossroads. You must mark them well," Sun Yong then informed the leader of the group.


    Soon enough, the other party sent them a map. It was only a portion of the map. They were still looking for the rest of the map, relying on the hackers to break the surveillance system and then continue along the route they had taken.


    The team was very efficient. Basically, when we were close to the end of the marked route, they would send us the next route.


    A day later, we were almost three hundred kilometers away.


    "Strange, what do their routes look like? Doing business, rushing on foot, or even travelling on foot don''t seem like it. This path of yours, although it is clearly just beside the high speed, they are actually on the national road." Finally at the intersection of the national road and the high speed, Sun Yong stopped to refuel.


    "It''s not just that. Just now, I chatted with the staff at the gas station for a while, and something strange happened a few dozen kilometers ahead that suddenly scared the rain. The rainstorm was also thunderous, and came quickly and left quickly." Sun Yong said after returning.


    "You mean that we have won a prize?" Hearing Sun Yong''s words, I was immediately enlivened. Other than the Pig Slaughtering Knife, how many other things were so sinister?


    "I don''t dare to say that I won the prize, but there might be a problem ahead. We had all thought that we would rather kill the wrong people, so we had to hurry over and take a look, pick up the magical equipment." Sun Yong said.


    "Okay!" I shouted loudly, then jumped onto the back seat and pulled out my backpack. Previously, during the battle with the water ghost, we had all used up all of our magic tools, and it was only Sun Yong who was very rich, giving us a set of magic tools every few minutes.


    In the old villa, the iron door that was locked was already rusted. Hao Jian kicked the iron door open and they quickly drove inside the house. Then, he took out the things inside the car and entered the old villa.


    The old villa''s door was not locked. When it was opened, a wave of dust rushed out. The hall was very messy, the only tables and chairs were overturned. The dust on the ground was very thick, and there were spiderwebs everywhere.


    "Wow, these pieces of furniture are from the Republic of China, right? They''re definitely made of mahogany. Look, this kind of sofa, even the replica of the ancient version costs hundreds of thousands of yuan. If we move them away, then we''re rich!"


    "Wu Tong, what nonsense are you talking about? Which one of us here is lacking in money?! In this place, keep our mouths shut!" Hao Jian scolded angrily.


    Wu Tong was embarrassed by Hao Jian''s words and did not say anything. Firstly, Hao Jian''s prestige was high, equivalent to a team leader, and secondly, he was not wrong, they were not lacking in money, and most importantly, they did not dare to speak carelessly in this kind of place.


    "Everyone, remember this. We have our own tents and sleeping bags, so we will only stay in the first floor''s hall. Don''t go upstairs, don''t go out casually, and don''t joke around too much, understand?" Hao Jian said loudly to the people around him. He was feeling very uneasy, he had never felt this way before.


    "Yaoyao, what''s wrong?" Hao Jian asked immediately after seeing Yaoyao trembling while hugging him.


    "I, I''m cold, I think I have a cold," Yaoyao said in a trembling voice. She felt that it was winter and her entire body was cold.


    Hao Jian touched Yaoyao''s forehead and suddenly felt that something was wrong. This was a fever, he immediately told the others and went to rummage through his backpack. The people who often came out to play were all very experienced, they even had medicine in their bags.


    In the end, Hao Jian decided to boil some hot water. Unfortunately, it was raining outside and he could not find the materials to heat up the water, and in the end, Hao Jian saw that the furniture was abandoned, so he went to find a tool to split the furniture.


    "Clang!" However, Hao Jian flipped, and a black sharp blade fell at his feet.


    "Knife, whose knife is this, how could it fall inside a bag?" Hao Jian asked loudly. It was already self-defense that he had a dagger in his bag, who would put such a blade inside?


    "This knife, it wasn''t bought by Yaoyao at the antique market at the foot of the Vajra Temple mountain, it''s a Pig Slaughtering Knife. It''s said that her grandfather used to kill pigs and prepared to give her grandfather a present. No, that''s not right, wasn''t this knife sent by courier? Why is she still here?" A girl replied.


    "This blade, I might have missed it." Yaoyao said indifferently to the side, and then reached out to grab the blade, hugging it tightly.


    "Be careful, don''t cut me," Hao Jian warned her, then she glared at the girl who had just spoken. Yaoyao''s grandfather was a pig slaughterer before, but she did not deny it, because her family was in the pig industry, other than a few large pig farms, there were also factories with deep processing of pork. They were a very large corporation, so her family''s assets should be the most here.


    Hao Jian took out his dagger, split the furniture one by one and lit them up into a bonfire. They still had some wild cooking supplies, including the pots and water carts, so after boiling the water, they also took out the instant noodles, canned food and other things to prepare for dinner.


    "Hehe, actually, this place isn''t that scary. The atmosphere is quite romantic." A girl said while laughing.


    However, Hao Jian had always been paying attention to Yaoyao, because he saw that Yaoyao''s face was extremely ugly, weak and haggard.


    "Yaoyao, how are you, did you feel anything after taking the antipyretic?" Hao Jian couldn''t help but ask.


    "Alright, big brother Hao Jian. It''s like this when you have a fever. You aren''t trying to take advantage of me, are you?" someone teased.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere became lively, because everyone knew that Hao Jian was chasing after Yaoyao. As a youngster, if he didn''t have some love for Yaoyao, who would still be able to do such a thing?


    After the commotion, there were all sorts of event games. Some people even moved in their guitars and started singing.


    I''m going to sleep. I''ll explain beforehand, you two couples, rest up tonight, don''t do anything bad and go to sleep early, "When the sleepiness hit, Hao Jian couldn''t help but go to sleep, but he also reminded a few of them.


    It was because those guys were too outrageous. They would run wherever there was excitement along the way and not pay any attention to the place. He was truly afraid that they would start something like that.


    Once she said that, the couples started to jeer again. Hao Jian tried to persuade them, but their faces turned red from embarrassment. He then angrily hid in his tent to sleep.


    After sleeping for an unknown amount of time, Hao Jian slowly woke up. He rubbed his temples and felt a little dizzy, he opened the tent to take a look, the rain had already stopped, the full moon was extremely bright, and the bonfire they had lit had already extinguished.


    Hao Jian lowered his head and looked at his watch. It was already past three in the morning, and daybreak in the summer.


    Originally, Red Dust was only thinking of a method to get to Yaoyao, but he did not expect that after this matter had been leaked out, such a team would actually be formed. Although they came from the same society, Hao Jian was extremely impatient towards some people.


    For example, some of the female students, who were very contradictory to Yaoyao, would be jealous of her beauty, knowledge, and family, while paying homage to her skills and skills. Thus, they would often say some sour words, and the male students were more or less the same, their motives in coming here were not simple either, they just felt that there were more female students here to pick up girls, and that was the truth. There were three couples in his team who had come here to pick up with each other.


    Thinking about all this, Hao Jian''s anger grew even greater. It was precisely because of the interference of these people that he did not have the chance to make a move against Yaoyao.


    "Ah!" However, right at this moment, a sharp scream sounded out, causing Hao Jian to shiver.


    "Who, who''s there?" Hao Jian reached his hand into the tent and took out a flashlight, then kicked the tent closest to him. "Wu Tong, Wu Tong, quickly wake up."


    Then, no matter how he called, there was no response from the tent. Hao Jian suddenly shivered, and the uneasy feeling he had when he entered the door returned.


    "Hua la", Hao Jian forcefully pulled open Wu Tong''s tent, but as he did not see anyone around, Hao Jian immediately felt a chill down his spine, even his hair was standing on end. At three in the morning, he realized that Wu Tong was not in the tent, this, this was already hard to imagine.


    "Hua la la, hua la" Hao Jian pulled apart a few more tents. His clothes were already wet from his cold sweat, because there was no one in all the tents.


    "Yaoyao, Wu Tong, where are you guys!" Hao Jian bellowed, he had already panicked, he did not know why, but he had disappeared.


    "Ah, Hao Jian!" But right at this moment, Hao Jian suddenly heard an exclamation, turning his head, Yaoyao appeared at the door, crying.


    "Yaoyao, you, you, what''s wrong? No, why is there blood on your body, it''s your blood," Hao Jian''s hand flashed with the light, immediately becoming shocked, because she saw that Yaoyao''s body was covered with blood.


    "Hao Jian, Wu Tong, A-Li, and the others are all dead, dead!" Yaoyao cried as she collapsed.


    But when he said that, Hao Jian almost collapsed as well. They were all dead, how, how was that even possible?! Hao Jian immediately asked him what was going on.


    "It was Ye Chonglou who killed him. He went mad somehow, kept chopping at us with the blade, we were scared silly, and then ran out the door. He chased us all the way and killed them all. I was afraid, so I wanted to come back and hide inside the car," Yaoyao cried.


    But when she finished speaking, the car at the door suddenly moved, the door opened, a woman stuck her head out, and screamed in fear when she saw Yaoyao.

 C108

    Following the trail, we soon arrived at the weird area that the gas station staff were talking about. On the surface, of course, we couldn''t see it because it was normal for rain to fall on the west side of the sun in the east.


    "Look at the soil here, it has a bit of moisture. It''s very little, and doesn''t even need to be swept clean. It should be a shower, just for a while," Sun Yong said after he got off the car.


    "Did you burn the charms?" I asked indifferently.


    "Burn it, normal values. There are no Yin Qi s," Sun Yong replied. The talisman he was burning was a type of Spiritual Talisman s used in the Mao Mountain technique, it was not of much use, it was only used to inspect the concentration of Yin Qi in one place, and later on it was widely quoted by many folk Warlocks, especially when sleeping in the wilderness, they would often have to secretly burn a piece, because whether or not a place was evil or not, most of the things depended on the Yin Qi.


    "Looks like there''s nothing wrong with it. It can''t be that they''re just spreading rumors, right?" I replied. Nowadays, there are tens of thousands of different legends in society, but 99% of them are just rumors.


    "No, I just received news, my people found out that those two cars passed the gas station before, but they didn''t find out that it was in the small town behind. If it was raining heavily above their heads, they should be hiding in this area, there are villages here," Sun Yong said as he drew a circle in the air.


    I also looked at the map, and I could see that this road was about to pass through the next town, where new streets had been developed, so there was a surveillance system, so the surveillance didn''t see any of them, which means that they are still in this area, and if they were in a situation where they were in a storm, they would definitely be looking for a place to hide, so these villages were the first of choice.


    "It''s getting late, do you want to follow up immediately or take a rest first?" I said to Sun Yong, Sun Yong had already been driving for an entire day, and I could tell that he was extremely tired, but unfortunately, I still could not drive, and Su Zhi was not by my side.


    "No need to rest, it''s already the middle of the night. The Yin Qi is at its heaviest, if something happens, it should happen now, I brought Aeolus Essence with me, I can recover my spirit," Sun Yong said.


    I smiled in embarrassment. Aeolus, that was a godly item, no matter where I wiped it, it would always be able to raise my spirit.


    So we set off again, and after more than half an hour we came to a fork in the road.


    "This is one of the villages we will be entering. When we head back, we will be on the national road, so this village is the place where they will most likely be hiding from the rain," Sun Yong said as he pointed to the road signs.


    After returning to the car, I said, "Let''s go in and take a look. The value of the talismans we''ve just burned is extremely huge, surpassing a lot of the numbers of wandering ghosts. There are dirty things nearby."


    "This place is almost close to the mountains, it can''t be caused by tombs or unmarked graves, right?" Sun Yong said in disbelief. Along the way there were no tombs, just this place, and for it to be able to control Yin Qi so precisely, was it really that powerful?


    "Regardless of whether it is true or not, we will know when we go take a look. This is a dumbbell, and this is a Yin Talisman," I pressed my magic tool against the window. Whether it was a Pig Slaughtering Knife or something else, they could all be seen, and Sun Yong, seeing my actions, was speechless, so I could only continue driving.


    In the old villa, besides being covered in cold sweat, Hao Jian was even more confused. It was because he knew that he had no way to determine the truth right now.


    "Hao Jian, wake up, Yaoyao really killed all of them. She''s a demon, she''s a demon, do you know that?" Beside the door, a female student was denouncing them loudly.


    "Hao Jian, you, you don''t believe me, but believe Xin Yi?" On the other side, Yaoyao was also shakily accusing him of something.


    Hao Jian suddenly felt a headache coming on. He had just woken up from his tent three minutes ago, yet he had heard a miserable scream, and then, Yaoyao came out to tell him that it was Ye Chonglou who had killed everyone. However, just as he finished speaking, another girl came out and said that it was Yaoyao who had killed everyone.


    "Don''t move first, don''t come over. Tell me everything one by one, what exactly happened?" Hao Jian saw that they wanted to move, and immediately roared. He took out a dagger and waved it towards the two.


    "Hao Jian, believe me!" Yaoyao said weakly.


    "I''m sorry, but at this point in time, I don''t believe anyone else. I want you all to tell me what happened after I fell asleep. Yaoyao glared at Yaoyao. She looked to be filled with killing intent and rage, but his trembling legs had betrayed him.


    "I, I, I had a fever today and went to sleep very early today. You guys kept arguing until my head was spinning, and then when you calmed down, I fell asleep, and I didn''t know how I woke up, but I saw Ye Chonglou dragging A-Li by the foot, and at that time, she was already dead, and my eyes were wide open. I went to another tent to call someone, but found that Wu Tong was also lying in the tent with blood all over his body.


    "It''s fake, she lied to your Hao Jian!" However at this moment, Zhao Xinyi shouted out loud, and said: "Hao Jian, after you fell asleep, she came out and played with us, and even drank some alcohol, and his speech became more and more impudent, Wu Tong and the rest all carried their girlfriends to do things, and later it was she who seduced Ye Chong to go out to fight firecrackers, but not long after we all heard Ye Chonglou''s screams, we all ran over to see, but all we saw her walk towards us with a frightened expression, and pointed behind us. We didn''t know, but we relaxed our guard.


    Hao Jian''s head hurt greatly. He saw the expression on the two of them, and it did not seem like they were lying, while there were also a few wine bottles on the ground, but Yaoyao had expressed that she did not know about them, at that time she had been sleeping, so Hao Jian did not feel that she was able to differentiate between the two of them.


    "Xin Yi, I know you''ve always been jealous of me, jealous that I''ve always been prettier than you, jealous that I''ve studied better than you, and that my family''s finances are better than yours. You''ve always been saying bad things about me, but you can''t wrong me.


    "Bullshit, why am I jealous of you. I''m not wrongly accusing you. Whether or not you killed them waiting for the police to come, you''ll know." Zhao Xinyi loudly roared.


    At this moment, she also wanted to call the police. However, when she felt in her pocket, she found that her phone had dropped off somewhere long ago.


    "Hao Jian, do you have a phone on you, hurry and call the police!" Zhao Xinyi reminded Hao Jian loudly.


    Hao Jian suddenly realized something, but when he took out his phone, his face changed, because there was no signal on his phone.


    "How could this be? This place is only 100 meters away from the village, how could there be no signal?" Hao Jian''s heart was about to turn cold. In this society, most of the mountains have signals, how could there not be one.


    "Hao Jian, did you see that? There is a person here who is a devil, hurry up and make your choice!" Zhao Xinyi continued to yell.


    "Hao Jian, believe me, save me!" Yaoyao also begged.


    A headache, an absolute headache. Hao Jian felt that this door of life was more or less the same, there seemed to be some truth in anyone''s words, he just could not make a decision.


    In the end, Hao Jian shouted loudly. He believed in Yaoyao psychologically because he liked her and was more willing to believe in her, but reason told him that Yaoyao was also suspicious, and Zhao Xinyi did not need to wrongly accuse her.


    "I, I have no way to prove it, but I want to say, Wu Tong and the other two boys, even if I ambushed them, I still wouldn''t be able to kill that many. How can I kill them?


    Reasonable, Hao Jian''s eyes lit up, he suddenly thought of this problem, how many people could Yaoyao could kill even if she ambushed them?


    "That''s not it. She separated us. At that time, Ye Chong was already killed by her. She told Wu Tong and the others to investigate, and then suddenly sneak attacked them. She did it. She''s very scary, it''s true!" Zhao Xin Yi roared.


    "Enough, Xin Yi. First prove that what you said is true." Hao Jian was very dissatisfied with Zhao Xin Yi''s hysteria. He felt that Zhao Xin Yi was like a crazy woman.


    "You, you, you''ve also been bewitched by her." Zhao Xinyi''s face suddenly changed greatly, then she turned around and returned to the car, closing the door.


    "Zhao Xinyi!" Hao Jian roared angrily, and then he immediately rushed out the door as Yaoyao followed him out.


    "Hao Jian, you don''t believe me, you deserve to die, look at who''s behind you!" Zhao Xinyi roared at Hao Jian.


    Behind him, Yaoyao had obviously been scared to death by Yaoyao''s Pear Blossom Rain. When Hao Jian turned around to look at Yaoyao''s tears, her heart immediately ached for her.


    However, right at this moment, another roar sounded out, and a figure walked over shakily. Hao Jian was unable to see clearly for a moment, and when that figure reached him, he gasped.


    It was because he saw that the figure was Ye Chonglou. However, the current Ye Chonglou was more like a corpse because his stomach had a big hole and even his intestines were pulled out. It was extremely terrifying.


    "Stunned, zombie" Hao Jian felt his leg cramps. A dead person could walk, wasn''t this the transformation of a corpse?


    "Eh?" Hao Jian suddenly heard a surprised sigh from behind him. When he turned around, he saw Yaoyao backing off in fear, with one hand covering her mouth and the other pointing towards the carriage.


    Hao Jian turned his head again, and immediately felt the world spinning around him. It was because he saw Zhao Xinyi opening the car door and running towards Ye Chonglou.

 C109

    With a blade stabbed into his back, Hao Jian could still recognize that this blade was the pig slaughtering knife that Yaoyao had bought for her grandfather. That blade was at least thirty to forty centimeters long, with that depth, how could it still live?


    Hao Jian felt his whole body spinning, and he felt that his head was in pain. He did not know why such a thing would happen, but wasn''t this the world that he was familiar with?


    Hao Jian felt that his hands and feet were ice-cold. He was very afraid, very afraid, he did not want to stay here, he did not want to stay any longer, he wanted to leave. He wanted to leave, but unknowingly, the dagger and the flashlight in his hands had fallen off.


    After Hao Jian left, Yaoyao was still standing there. The fear and shock on her face had disappeared long ago, but it had turned into ice cold ice instead.


    "You dare to ruin my plans? Do you know the consequences?" Yaoyao asked coldly, but her voice was actually that of a man.


    Ye Chong Wen, who was about ten meters away, reached out his hand and pulled out the blade from Zhao Xinyi''s back. A gust of cold wind blew over, and a faint voice sounded, "You set us up first. You killed them at our place. When that happens, their families will think that we did it!"


    "Looks like you all are very unconvinced. I only wanted to use your place, and tell you guys after I use it. Since that''s the case, then I''ll kill all of you as well," Yaoyao laughed and said.


    With that said, he picked up the dagger Hao Jian left behind, and in the next moment he was beside Zhao Xinyi. The dagger had already pierced into Zhao Xinyi''s neck.


    "Hu!" But at this time, a gust of wind blew, Yaoyao twisted her body, and dodged the attack.


    After the attack missed, Ye Chong did not continue, but helped Zhao Xinyi pull out the dagger from her neck.


    "I still have some use for this body, I can''t let you ruin it for now. Let''s fight then, let''s see if you two hundred year old ghosts can beat me, this thousand-year old ghost!" Yaoyao roared.


    Immediately after, she waved her hand, and a very pure Yin Qi appeared beside her, slowly forming a gigantic skull.


    Ye Chong and Zhao Xinyi both saw the horror in the eyes of the two of them. They were both hundred-year-old ghosts, a hundred years ago, they died wrongfully here, their grievances soared to the heavens, but they could not reach this level of Yin Qi. And now, a hundred years had passed, the resentment in their hearts had slowly faded, their strength had decreased by a lot.


    Although they were shocked, they still instigated their Yin Qi and formed a gigantic skull in front of them. But no matter how they looked at it, their skull was much weaker than the imposing manner that Yaoyao had.


    "Roar ~ ~" The two skulls both roared loudly. Then, they began to attack each other, biting and tearing at each other as if there were two wild beasts fighting.


    "You, we have no enmity or grievances. We don''t need to risk our lives like this!" It was only a touch, but Zhao Xin Yi hurriedly said, because she could see that their strength was completely inferior to his.


    "Heh heh, I''m begging for mercy now. It''s too late, I don''t know if ghosts eat well, I''ve never eaten before," Yaoyao licked her lips, and said miserably.


    "Hong!" It had only been ten rounds, yet Zhao Xin Yi''s skull had been destroyed and disappeared. Zhao Xin Yi and Ye Chonglou both trembled in shock. After looking at each other and nodding, they turned and fled, leaving behind the corpses of Zhao Xin Yi and Ye Chonglou.


    When the two hundred year old ghosts left, Yaoyao also fell to the ground, her face full of anger. With his strength, if she was at her peak, then what could two hundred year old ghosts do?


    But he couldn''t do it now, and in the battle of Vajra Temple, he used his own strength to fight against over a hundred Buddhist monks. Even though he won the battle of Vajra Temple, he exhausted a lot of his energy in the end, and the most important thing was Liao Yuan''s violent strike before his death that caused the greatest amount of damage to him. In Liao Yuan''s last strike, he used his own life as the price to summon the strength that all the high monks in the countless of years of Vajra Temple had condensed together.


    "You two are lucky!" In the end, Yaoyao said bitterly. With his remaining strength, he was unable to continue chasing, so she immediately stood up and went to retrieve the Pig Slaughtering Knife, before stabbing it into Zhao Xinyi''s body.


    "Their blood, they are all bullsh * t, what kind of stinky blood, ah, ah!" After a few seconds, Yaoyao stomped on the ground flustered and exasperated, the reason being that these people''s blood spirit energy was simply too little, their stinky smell was only slightly better than the blood of pigs.


    As for the reason, he understood it a little, this was the first time he absorbed Sun Lianlin''s blood. Although he was old, his vitality was in decline, but he would frequently eat supplements such as Insect Grass to recuperate his body, and with the help of the Cultivation Level s, he absorbed nature''s spirit energy day and night, so the spirit energy in his body was naturally plentiful. And since he was a monk later on, he would only eat grains and mixed foods, and never get involved with meat, so his spirit energy was even purer.


    "Cultivator, I want the blood of a cultivator" Yaoyao roared. She knew that only those who had cultivated could heal his injuries faster, and his strength would increase, but she could only roar in anger, not daring to truly hunt down cultivators, because modern society was not the ancient times. If it was in the ancient times, when he went to a certain mountain and exterminated a sect, no one would know for ten to half a month.


    Sun Yong slowly drove the car. The speed was already very slow, but the two of them had worried looks on their faces, the reason was simple, not long after they entered the fork in the road, a clear Yin Qi swept over. The further they went, the heavier the Yin Qi became.


    "What do we do, with such a dense amount of Yin Qi, I''m afraid there are powerful beings here, we might not even be able to fight them," I said to Sun Yong.


    Other than the Pig Slaughtering Knife, given the concentration of the Yin Qi, the things here are by no means simple.


    "There''s no other way. We''ll have to brace ourselves and climb up. According to the map, we''ll only reach the village about 200 to 300 metres away at the most. We''ll go in and understand the situation," Sun Yong said as he gritted his teeth.


    "Bang!" But just as Sun Yong finished speaking, we saw a figure crash into our car with a loud bang. Sun Yong hurriedly braked, then looked at each other.


    "Go down and take a look. There''s no reaction from Fu Li, nor is there any reaction from Mute Bell!" I nodded at him and said. Then, I held up the magic tool while Sun Yong took out the swing.


    "Home, I want to go home, home, home ¡­" When we got out of the car, we saw a man lying in front of our car, crying, laughing, and looking very frightened.


    "Idiot? "No, I think he was just a little dumb ¡­" Judging from his expression, he was a little dumb, but from his clothes, it could be seen that he wasn''t the kind of person to stay silly all this time.


    "The clothes he wore from head to toe was definitely worth no less than ten thousand dollars. Furthermore, his hands and hair have all been meticulously maintained, combined with the information from before, he might be one of the people we chased after, the people driving the business vehicles and the off-road vehicles," Sun Yong said.


    I tried to ask him some questions, but he had no way of answering. After catching his breath, he tried to get up and leave, but was held down by Sun Yong and I.


    "Search him to see if there are any mobile phones. There are eight or nine people in his party, why is there only one? And he''s gone crazy, let''s see if something happens to him!" I shouted at Sun Yong.


    Sun Yong went to search his body, but there was nothing there. His phone was not there, and he did not even know where his wallet was.


    "Goddammit, I bumped into a madman in the middle of the night. What the hell is going on?" I was very angry and felt unlucky.


    "Forget it, let''s tie them up first," Sun Yong said to me.


    I''m absolutely right, go back and find some rope to tie this lunatic up. Damn it, this isn''t easy to do, the lunatic''s strength is extraordinary, and he desperately struggled, causing us to sweat profusely.


    However, just as I tied up that madman, the aftermath of the Yin Qi blew over, the dense Yin Qi even ignited the Yin Talisman that I hung on the window window.


    "F * ck! What the f * ck is going on? There''s nothing in the surroundings!" I shouted. There definitely wasn''t anything in the surroundings, otherwise it wouldn''t be able to escape our senses.


    "Over there, there might be something fighting over there," Sun Yong pointed in a direction, which was not the direction of the village.


    "Then what are we standing around for? Dragging the soul flag, we''ll talk after we get here!" I yelled at Sun Yong, then went back to my car and pulled out a white flag to stand on, then lit two white candles.


    "Sky Sovereign Soul Treasure ¡­" Anxious, I chanted the Soul Summoning Spell, and the Peach Wood Sword danced like a tiger.


    A minute later, a cold wind billowed, causing the white banner to sway continuously. The flames of the two white candles on the ground had actually turned green.


    "Hurry and show yourself!" I, the Peach Wood Sword, roared in one direction.


    Then two figures slowly appeared in front of us.


    "F * ck!" After they appeared, I shouted in my heart. These two ghosts were so damn powerful.


    Even Sun Yong could not resist, he grabbed his Divine Equipment and stared fixedly at them.

 C110

    There were a thousand different kinds of people, and naturally, there were also a thousand types of ghosts. It could even be said that every ghost was different, but the Taoist Maoshan, who had done the most ghost capture and exorcism, systematically divided the ghosts.


    Amongst the ghosts, the most common were wandering ghosts, roaming between the heaven and earth, everywhere, but the most they were gathered at was a mountain grave, or a hospital mortuary where the place was heavy with Yin Qi, but these wandering ghosts were also the weakest, having no ability to harm people, and could even be afraid of people. There was a proverb, people are afraid of ghosts, ghosts are afraid of people, that''s 70%, that''s how they came.


    This kind of ghost was a threat to people, but it was not a big threat. Most of them would look for people that were related to his obsession, and the most they would do was just to scare people, and the most they would do was just scare people. Most of the supernatural incidents that people encounter would be caused by these ghosts and would be easily solved.


    There was also another type of evil spirits, not to mention evil spirits, not to mention evil spirits, there were even some people who were unrelenting after death and believed that they could do whatever they wanted once they became a ghost. Thus, they started to do some evil things without restraint, and if someone offended them slightly, they would be put to death.


    Other than those who died from great grievances and resolved to take revenge, there were also those who committed suicide. For example, the evil ghost who died at midnight while wearing a red robe, its resentment had been augmented and its abilities greatly increased, even surpassing some ghosts who had been trained by others. This kind of evil was the most terrifying thing.


    Now, we are facing two monsters who commit suicide while wearing red clothes. The Yin Qi s are coming straight at us as if they were facing a great enemy.


    At first, the enemy did not move, I did not move, the other two did not move, and we did not dare to move.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ghosts..." In the end, it was the lunatic we had tied up in the car that broke the stalemate.


    "Sir, I wonder if there''s anything we can do for the couple," one of the ghost men said slowly.


    Luckily, I didn''t attack him directly. I heaved a sigh of relief in my heart.


    "You two, there''s nothing else I need you to do. I just have a few questions, do you know this person, why would he go crazy, he seems to be coming from the same direction as us?" I pointed to the direction of the Yin Qi''s explosion.


    I pointed with my finger and saw a trace of fear flash across the faces of the two ghosts.


    "Daoist leader, we don''t know this person, but we know what''s going on. We beg you to redress our grievances," the ghost lady couldn''t help but say.


    "What? What do you mean? Proof of injustice?" What the hell is going on?


    "Yes, right, we died a hundred years ago, because we were betrayed by someone we trusted, we died with grievances and did not melt after our death, but we did not harm anyone, we stayed in the family and lived our lives freely, but today, we have an extremely powerful ghost that took over a living person, after all, we used the Yin Qi that we created to set up illusions, forcing them to stay in our house and then planned to kill them one by one. We know, if there was a monk coming to investigate, then we would have become the scapegoat."


    "A thousand year old ghost?" Sun Yong and I looked at each other, as though we were already moved.


    Within ghosts, other than being able to cultivate into a ghost cultivator due to the good fortune they had obtained, their source of power were basically the grievances in their hearts. The larger the grievances, the stronger their abilities, so, it was not necessarily the older the ghosts become, because a person''s mentality would change, especially after a long time, when the grievances in their heart had dissipated, their strength would also weaken, thus, it was extremely rare for them to not weaken after thousands of years. Other than Son of Yi Ya, how many others could do this.


    "Did that thousand-year-old ghost come from a Pig Slaughtering Knife?" I asked immediately.


    "Pig Slaughtering Knife? "We did see a Pig Slaughtering Knife, but we don''t know if it came from the Pig Slaughtering Knife," the ghost lady said.


    "Thank you, you two. This is just a small matter, and it''s not respectful. We already know about this, so when the time comes, we will make it clear to the others that they were not harmed by you." I took out a few fruits from the carriage, turned them into fruits, pressed Spiritual Talisman s onto them and offered them sacrifices.


    In this way, these two old ghosts would naturally leave in gratitude.


    "Tell me, what should we do? The situation isn''t right, if that guy is really the two fellows from the Pig Slaughtering Knife, wouldn''t they be heavily injured by Liao Yuan, how could they win against two hundred year olds? Moreover, we haven''t heard of any cases of blood sucking, it is impossible for them to recover their strength.


    According to what he had sensed previously, those two divine senses that were heavily injured by Liao Yuan should have no ability to resist. But now they could even beat these two hundred-year-old ghosts, what the hell was going on?


    "How about we try using the Soul Calming Curse and wake him up? He''s scared silly and his soul has probably been moved," Sun Yong said.


    I looked at the madman in the carriage. He was shocked and it was very easy for him to release the Soul, causing it to shift and recover, but this isn''t a good place. If we were to be ambushed while casting the spell, we would be done for.


    "Let''s go, we''ll head back a few kilometers first," I said to Sun Yong. If we go a bit further, we shouldn''t be discovered.


    So Sun Yong drove the car and backed off five to six kilometers, but we didn''t dare to cast any techniques on him either, so we had to rely on one person instead. I was on guard, the one who cast the spell was Sun Yong.


    Ten-odd minutes later, Sun Yong walked out of the car with a face full of fatigue. He shook his head and said, "No, he suffered too much from the stimulation.


    ''F * ck, then I''ll go all out. Those two guys are probably killing us to recover their strength, so we can''t wait any longer. If we wait any longer, he''ll recover his strength, and we won''t be his match at all! ''I thought for a while.


    Sun Yong also planned to do the same. He is currently extremely exhausted, but he still has fighting spirit, and most importantly, his opponent is still weak.


    So the two of them hit each other and rushed over, and at last we found, about a hundred meters from the village, a building in the style of the Republic of China, which must have been the home of the two old ghosts.


    Carrying our magical equipment, we slowly walked over. At the entrance, we could smell the thick smell of blood. When we entered the door, we saw seven to eight corpses lying there. The scene was extremely bloody.


    "There''s too much blood loss, so I can''t tell if it''s been sucked out," Sun Yong told me after checking a corpse.


    "The dumbbell didn''t ring. Could it be that it really wasn''t the Pig Slaughtering Knife?" I rang the dumbbell in my hand.


    "If even the dumbbells don''t move, then there''s nothing we can do, let''s call the police," Sun Yong said.


    "Wait a minute, let''s make a confession. We can''t get into any trouble. At the very least, we have to explain why we are here," I hurriedly stopped her.


    Sun Yong frowned, he thought for a while and said: Then let''s say we are in a rush, we have business to discuss in the next city, we were stopped by the torrential rain during the day, so we travelled through the night, halfway we saw that madman, he was brought here by him, and if we ask again, we will not know anything.


    "Alright, let''s do it like this. When the time comes, we''ll just hand the matter over to Pig Slaughtering Knife. Regardless of whether they did it or not, we''ll just make an iron case first. After the news spreads, no one will dare to leave that knife behind."


    Sun Yong gave him a fierce glare and then made a call.


    "Hey, police, I, I, I''m, one, in the house, see, see ¡­" Sun Yong pretended to be afraid and called the police. His tone of voice was full of fear, as if he had learnt something, and the person who answered the call was about to go crazy. When he heard that it was a murder case involving seven or eight people, his head dropped.


    "Pop." After Sun Yong finished his call, he heard a sound coming from the old villa. Sun Yong and I immediately rushed in to see a woman covered in blood crawling out of the tent.


    "There''s someone alive?" I said in surprise.


    This was not something that could be done by a human. If it was an evil ghost, there was no way for it to live. There was no way it could be avoided, nor would it be left out, unless it was intentional.


    Sun Yong rushed over, and upon inspection, discovered that there was a deep cut on her body, and a dagger stabbed into her stomach.


    "It''s okay, he''s a living person, his injuries are heavy, save him first!" Sun Yong shouted.


    Fortunately, they already had some emergency medicine. Sun Yong and I tried our best to help the girl stop the bleeding, but the girl had been in a half unconscious state looking at us, but she couldn''t say anything. Finally, after stopping the bleeding, her eyes rolled back and she fainted.


    So we made an emergency call. Five or six minutes later, the first thing that came to our attention was the villagers, who were about 100 meters away. It should be the village cadres and the militia, but they didn''t dare to come in.


    This left us speechless. It looks like the old ghost couple has decided to take the blame. The villagers have already taken the lead, and if nothing unexpected happens, they will invite the mages to settle this matter.


    A few minutes later, a large number of police officers and ambulance arrived. Naturally, we had nothing to do with it.

 C111

    A case of seven deaths, one injury and one madness, that is enough to be on the list of focus in the Public Security Department. Therefore, no matter what level the unit is, we don''t dare to underestimate them, and the local police leaders even personally lead the team.


    After a large number of medical examiners arrived, it was a thorough examination, but we could probably not find anything. After all, we knew that if the ghosts were doing it, it would definitely be very clean and efficient. Simply looking for fingerprints would probably be one of them, and the most powerful evidence would have to be the testimony of the survivors.


    On the other hand, Sun Yong and I were entertained for a while. After we explained the situation to them, they didn''t make things difficult for us, they merely forbid us from leaving.


    After eating, Sun Yong went to sleep. After that, he slept for an entire day, because he was simply too tired.


    I wanted to spread some rumors and frame that Pig Slaughtering Knife, but the people here didn''t believe my words at all. They insisted that the murderer was the owner of that old villa, and they even told us the story behind that old mansion.


    The mainstream rumor was that the owner of the villa had come back and wanted to seek revenge on them. It was said that some of the villagers were the ones who had forced them to their deaths that year, so those with knowledge and superstitions wanted to go out and hide, and even the police were not able to persuade them to do so.


    "You two, it''s not that we don''t want to help you, it''s just that there''s nothing we can do!" Seeing this situation, I silently mourned for those two old ghosts in my heart. I didn''t know if they would blame us.


    After a day, the corpses were moved away, the guards were removed, we were naturally fine, after making our statements, we can leave, and Sun Yong also had a good rest, and slowly got up.


    One of the police officers who handled the case was from the village. Knowing that we had been delayed, he came to apologize to us in private. He looked very honest, so we invited him and the village cadres who had arranged for us to stay for a drink.


    When we were drinking, Sun Yong and I had cheated and used some tricks to get them all drunk and come up with something.


    This police officer in charge of the case could not be considered a criminal investigation police. He was just an ordinary police officer. However, their internal information was very transparent. In just a day''s time, the news spread like wildfire.


    The deaths of those seven people were all caused by sharp weapons, by knives and daggers, and there were a lot of fingerprints on the knives and daggers, but all of them belonged to the seven of them. The deaths of those seven people were all caused by sharp weapons, and the knives and daggers, and there were a lot of fingerprints on the daggers and daggers, but all of them belonged to the seven of them.


    The rumors were naturally that they had possessed and killed so many people, and even the police department was unable to ban them, because the investigation team had no way of solving this case, and this was a headless case. Now, they had placed their hopes on the two survivors, but unfortunately, one of them was still unconscious, and the one who woke up was scared out of his mind and had already invited a psychological expert to intervene. However, it was completely useless, the psychological expert was almost scratched.


    "Let''s go to the hospital and take a look. After that, we''ll continue, and there might be news from the other two routes," Sun Yong said to me. He no longer had any hope, and prepared to switch to the other two routes.


    Half an hour later, we arrived at the hospital in the middle of town.


    "There are so many pairs of eyes, it doesn''t matter whether we are enemies or enemies." However, as soon as we entered the door, we felt many pairs of eyes peeking at us. Some of them were hostile, while others were ordinary.


    Sun Yong appeared to be very indifferent. We first looked at the unconscious girl, we already knew that her name was Zhong Yao, and she was called Yaoyao. Looking through the glass, we realised that she was covered in a lot of black Qi, and we guessed that she was the one who was possessed at that time.


    Then, we went to see that madman. That madman''s name was very interesting, Hao Jian, I wonder what his parents were thinking, to actually give him such a name, his childhood must have been very painful, right?


    But as soon as we left the room, a tall man blocked our way.


    "Let''s get to know each other. I''m Hao Ren, the father of Hao Jian," the man extended his hand out.


    Sun Yong shook hands with him, but I nearly vomited out a mouthful of blood. Hao Ren, Hao Jian, f * ck, their family names are all so formidable, right?


    "What, is our name funny?" Hao Ren almost laughed out loud as he was dissatisfied with me.


    "No, Mister Hao, don''t misunderstand. I just feel that your names are very unique and can be remembered by him once he hears them ¡­" I replied, a little embarrassed. It was very rude to laugh at someone''s name.


    "I know that you two aren''t simple people. If a normal person were to encounter this kind of scene, they would definitely be scared to the point of peeing, not to mention a calm warning like this. Even if you did, after leaving, you would have left without even coming back to take a look, can you tell me your identity?"


    "No problem. We admit that we have read too many books and learned a few tricks, but it will be hard to enter the great hall. Mister Hao, you won''t think that we harmed your son, right?" I immediately said.


    "Of course not, if you were the culprits, then you wouldn''t be so stupid as to stay until now. There are two reasons why I''m looking for you, one is whether my son is still alive, and the other is whether the culprit is still alive. If you can do these two things, or even one of them, then you can do it, but as long as I can do it, I''ll definitely be satisfied." Hao Ren said.


    What a straightforward man who hates evil as revenge." I praised him in my heart. A few words from Hao Ren made it clear that he was a straightforward man who doesn''t know how to make a fool of himself. He had a fiery temper and was jealous of his son.


    "As for your son, there''s hope for survival. He was too frightened, injured the Soul, and his soul was displaced, that''s easy to treat, but what happened this time will also become his mental shadow, if it cannot be cured, then he will have nightmares every day, going back to that night''s situation, we can''t treat him every time his soul is displaced, when that time comes, you have to think of a way, we can only cure him, as for the culprit, we are also tracking him down, but it''s definitely not the owner of the villa," I said after thinking about it.


    One of the reasons why adults are so scared and difficult to treat is because of their psychological trauma. If we treat him this time, it will be useless if he doesn''t feel satisfied, not like a child. Because he is young, it is easy to forget about things, or he doesn''t feel anything.


    "Even if you can''t cure him, you still have to!" When Hao Ren heard this news, he was somewhat disappointed, but it was still better than despair. He immediately decided to treat her.


    He then raised a lot of questions, for example, if this matter was not done by the owner of the villa, then who the hell was it? He did not believe it, but it was a case of humans, because he knew that his son Hao Jian trained in the art of fighting and so on. Even two or three strong men were not his match.


    Naturally, we had no way to explain this, so we could only express our own views. Afterwards, he wanted us to treat him, but I rejected him.


    "Mr. Hao, it''s not that we don''t want to work right away, but for your sake, you should know how sensational this case is. If your son were to wake up at this moment, he would be questioned, and then constantly recalled the scene at that time, in that case, his condition would be more and more severe. Of course, if you feel that it''s important to solve this case, then take it as if I didn''t say anything."


    This was his duty, but once he thought about how his son would be questioned endlessly when he woke up, and how he would always remember the terrifying scene that caused his illness to worsen, he was unwilling to accept it. After all, he was his only son.


    "Alright, let''s not do this first. We''ll come back after this case calms down." In the end, Hao Ren decided to let his son suffer a little longer.


    After finishing this business, Sun Yong handed over a name card. It is a business card with the identity of a profound practitioner. He wants to inform us after this matter is concluded, so we naturally cannot wait here for this matter to come to an end.


    After discussing a few more details about the price, we prepared to leave.


    "Yes, this is Zhong Yao''s phone, I''m her father. My daughter can''t answer the phone right now, tell me ¡­" Oh, you are from the express delivery company. You said that my daughter sent a courier over to you two days ago, but her package was broken and something dropped ¡­ What? What? Pig Slaughtering Knife? How could my daughter buy a Pig Slaughtering Knife when she was free? You guys got it wrong, right? Forget it, I''m not free right now. That''s it.


    But just as we were about to go down the stairs, we heard a loud voice on the phone. The person''s voice could probably be heard halfway up the stairs. A nurse went to stop him, but he glared at us and scared us away, but we just couldn''t move.


    "Pig Slaughtering Knife, I''ve not seen you on the way. This route is really freaking familiar, huh?" I coldly said to Sun Yong.


    "Zhong Yao, right? Looks like we have some work to do!" Sun Yong also sneered.


    But we were even more shocked. If it really was those two in the Pig Slaughtering Knife, then how did they manage to avoid being detected by the dumbbells?

 C112

    Zhong Yao woke up, on the third day, and the time she woke up was very good, it was the most critical moment of this major murder, because once a major murder case like this happened, it was impossible not to cause a sensation. Even though the mainstream media had already suppressed their reporting, but the media had already made a ruckus.


    Zhong Yao''s family was rich, even Hao Jian''s family was rich, the families of those who died were not poor either, so they did not need to work hard in their summer vacation to earn some money, but could travel everywhere. At the same time, their previous trips were being pushed away, so the focus of the online quarrels turned into yes, money deserved what they deserved, it was purely spouted questions.


    After all, they were paying attention to the case, and the police officer who handled the case immediately felt a headache, not knowing what to do. After they investigated, they found no suspects in this case, but the questions were everywhere, so when Zhong Yao woke up, she made the police officer who handled the case very happy, and immediately found her for a chat.


    "I, I don''t know, that day, after the rainstorm, the weather turned cold, I had a fever, I ate the medicine and went to sleep, the moment I woke up, I saw Ye Chonglou dragging A-Li''s feet out, I was scared, I ran, I kept running, then I thought I couldn''t run away, I wanted to go back to the car, then I met Hao Jian, Hao Jian had a knife in his hand, his expression was very scary, and there was also Zhao Xinyi, she had a knife stuck into her body, but she was fine, he could still run, and then later on, I didn''t know, I was scared, Dad was scared ¡­"


    When Zhong Yao was questioned by the police, he cried in fear and told them what happened, but there was nothing useful about it. Ye Chonglou killed people, damn it, his stomach was pierced with a huge hole, the medical examiner examination should have been the first one to die, how could she kill people?


    The police wanted to ask more, but Zhong Yao refused to answer them, she just kept crying and cried herself silly. Especially her father, who glared at the policemen who were handling the cases and kicked them all out.


    The reason was simple: Zhong Yao''s father did not trust them, so she had found an even more powerful psychological expert for herself.


    "This is Zhong Yao and her father''s information. Mr. Zhou, Mister Sun, why do you suspect her? She alone doesn''t seem to have the ability, right?" Hao Ren said as he placed a stack of documents in front of us.


    It''s not Hao Ren''s fault for not believing it. In fact, if we didn''t happen to hear that phone call, we wouldn''t have suspected Zhong Yao either, because she looked too weak and she herself was severely injured in this case.


    "Mr. Hao, you can''t judge a book by its cover. If you don''t have any confidence, we naturally wouldn''t do so, and the most important point is that if the police can''t do anything about this case, it will become an unsolved case. However, after a few months, your son suddenly woke up, so wouldn''t he have to suspect that he was the real culprit?" I explained, before turning my attention to Hao Jian.


    The reason was very simple. Among this group of people, he had the most military power, moreover, he had a knife with him, and he was also a survivor. Besides, he didn''t have any other injuries, so everyone would probably suspect him.


    "If, this matter has something to do with ghosts and gods, do you have any way to prove it?" Hao Ren asked again.


    "Of course, if there isn''t anything wrong, then I won''t dare to take over your business. If you have time to ask about our identities, then you''ll know what we actually do," I said to Hao Ren.


    Sun Yong finished reading the documents and handed them to me. I read through them briefly, and sure enough, Zhong Yao''s family wasn''t vegetarian, it could be said to be a wealthy family, and they started off as a family raising pigs, but by no means just a simple pig farm owner. They had a complete set of products, and they were also a large group of local tax collectors.


    "Jiang City?" When I saw Zhong Yao and the others'' school, I cried out in alarm.


    "What? Is there a problem?" Sun Yong asked.


    "No problem. I just thought that I also studied in a university in Jiang City, right next to Jiang University." I said with a smile. A university is too far away from me now, so I can''t go back.


    Sun Yong looked at me strangely and did not say a word. He then chatted with Hao Ren about a few things, mainly to let Hao Ren play a role, like investigating the problem of the Pig Slaughtering Knife clearly, because we said that the most important point was on the Pig Slaughtering Knife.


    After that, we had Hao Ren bring us to see Zhong Yao secretly. Zhong Yao lives in an intensive care unit, and not only is she protected by the police, even her father sent people over. It is said that if it wasn''t because of the case, she would have been transferred a long time ago.


    "Is there a problem?" Hao Ren asked us nervously.


    "No, I couldn''t tell. Because of the wound, she started to transfusion, but the quantity is normal," Sun Yong said.


    "What''s wrong with the blood transfusion?" Hao Ren asked, puzzled.


    "Mr. Hao, it''s not that we don''t believe you, but there are some things that should not be leaked. If possible, we have a great use for you to help us with the forensic report," I said to Hao Ren.


    No matter how plausible our suspicions are, if we don''t have enough evidence, we wouldn''t dare to act rashly. Otherwise, Zhong Yao''s family and the police would not let us off.


    "Oh right, find a reason, and let''s go meet Zhong Yao," Sun Yong said again.


    Hao Ren agreed, but he needed time to work.


    However, meeting Zhong Yao had already been accomplished, and her reason was very simple. With so many people dead, her son had already gone mad, so he did not believe what the police had said, but wanted to hear what Zhong Yao had to say at the time. She had to be courteous at the beginning, and then she started to cause trouble without giving Zhong Yao the chance, and his relationship with Hao Ren was not in vain.


    Thus, another day later, under Hao Ren''s arrangements, we saw the injured Zhong Yao.


    "Who are you, you guys are not Hao Jian''s family?" With our opinion, Zhong Yao was extremely alert and excited, she immediately moved her wound, and gritted her teeth in pain.


    "Don''t be nervous. We were the ones who called the police to save you. We were just curious as to what had happened and why would there be such a tragedy?" I replied.


    "I''ve already said what I needed to say. You guys are not police officers, why should I tell you?" Zhong Yao replied.


    Sun Yong and I were just choked with sobs. Damn it, that''s right, why did you tell us?


    Alright, I have to make a big move now. Actually, before we saved you the other day, we met a couple, which was very strange. They told us that they were going to take the blame, and I asked them what, and they said that the blame was coming from afar, and they couldn''t even hide from it, but it''s a pity, it''s really a pity, we don''t know if we should avenge that couple, after all, the blame isn''t good." I replied.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about. What Chinese couple. Ah, I got it. I heard that the house where we met with trouble was from the Republic of China era. A couple was forced to death that year. Could it be, could it be..." Zhong Yao cried out in alarm, and the more she spoke, the wider her eyes widened, and then her expression changed from shock to shock.


    "Ah..." Then there was the scream.


    Oh wow, there''s nothing to talk about anymore, because the police and Zhong Yao''s parents had both rushed in. Sun Yong and I were forced to the corner of the wall, questioning ourselves of what we had done.


    "What the f * ck? This acting skill, it''s the same as real one. I submit!" I replied after dodging the attacks of the Zhong Family people.


    From the very beginning, Zhong Yao had not revealed any of her flaws, everything really had nothing to do with her, but she did not know, how could it not be a kind of suspicion?


    "But the mute bell never rang," Sun Yong said as he raised his hand. The dumbbell had always been hanging on his hand.


    "In the face of a movie queen''s level of acting, we have to start from multiple angles, you are extremely capable, start by checking by courier, I do not believe that a single blade can cause us to fall for it," I did not care about what Sun Yong said, but made up my mind to fight Zhong Yao to the death.


    However, Sun Yong frowned and said, "My power is limited, unless I am certain that Zhong Yao is going all out, I will have to settle other matters, and I will not have enough manpower."


    Sun Yong''s words stunned me for a moment. That''s right, I seemed to have forgotten that this was just one of the paths, even though it was the most suspicious one, I couldn''t confirm it completely. Sun Yong''s people were still investigating the other two path.


    And it was at this time, in Zhong Yao''s ward, an elderly man who was over his age walked in under Zhong Yao''s father''s welcome. After he chased everyone away, he smiled and said, "Good grandson, Grandfather received the gift. Grandpa really likes it!"


    After saying that, he looked at the front of a sickroom, where a black Pig Slaughtering Knife was placed silently.

 C113

    This case of many people dying was quickly moving towards an unsolved case, because the police were still unable to find any direction to investigate it, not even a hint of suspicion in their eyes. However, the pressure from all sides was getting bigger, especially the hidden rules of their internal murder, which made the people who handled the case so anxious that their hair turned white.


    The medical conditions here were simply too poor, which was detrimental to the recovery of the patients. Especially the psychological ones, for the past few days, there were people who came everyday to ask Zhong Yao about it, causing Zhong Yao to scream incessantly in fear, causing her wounds to worsen, and even the police, who repeatedly complained about it to Zhong Yao, wanted to send him away like a plague god.


    Seeing that, Hao Ren did the same. For Zhong Yao''s father to be able to cause trouble, he was the same as well. An honest man acted in a scheme for his son, and Hao Ren agreed to let him bring Hao Jian away.


    When they were halfway through their journey, he stopped at a hotel and asked us to help him return Hao Jian''s soul.


    For this, we busied ourselves for an entire day. Sun Yong and I teamed up and used the Soul Calming Curse to pacify his Soul.


    After his soul had returned to his body, Hao Jian''s consciousness had already recovered. However, his emotions were still extremely unstable, or to be more precise, he still felt extremely insecure and had not come out from the shadows of that night.


    After Hao Jian recovered, he hugged his family and cried. On the other hand, Sun Yong and I were so tired, we went back to our beds and slept.


    But on the second day, we met Hao Jian, and from the very beginning, we revealed our identities. "Hao Jian, we are mages, it was we who saved you, twice, once was in that old villa, and the other time was yesterday when we recovered your consciousness, so, here, you can speak whatever you want, you don''t have to be afraid at all, understand?


    Hao Jian''s pupils became anxious and the muscles on his face began to contort. Even though our words gave him a lot of security hints, it also unceasingly reminded him of that night''s scene.


    "I, I, I don''t know anything. I was very tired that day, and fell asleep," Hao Jian said after he had calmed down.


    "It doesn''t matter. You just have to say what you know." I tried to keep my voice down.


    I''ll try my best, that day, when I woke up, I heard a scream from behind, and then I saw Yaoyao, she said that Ye Chong had killed everyone, but right at that moment, Zhao Xinyi appeared again, she told me that Yaoyao was the killer, I can''t tell who was lying, but then, I saw, saw, Zhao, Zhao Xinyi had a knife stuck in her back, even if he stabbed it in, she, is she a ghost ¡­ and then, my head hurt, I don''t know what to do, I just want to go home, yes, I want to go home, don''t stop me, I want to go home ¡­


    After speaking simply, Hao Jian started to get excited, and started to become addicted to the terrifying scene in the sky, and instantly crumbled. In the end, it was Sun Yong who took action, and directly knocked him out.


    "Now, it seems that Zhong Yao is the most suspicious one, she didn''t run away." After hearing Hao Jian''s words, Sun Yong was sure that Zhong Yao was the most suspicious one.


    Afterwards, we took Hao Ren''s money, and after telling him about the taboos to watch out for, we left their team. After a whole day of travelling, we chased Zhong Yao and the rest to the back of their carriages, only that they were almost home by then.


    The industry of Zhong Family was very big, but it was mostly developed around pigs, such as three large pig farms, a centralized slaughterhouse, sausage processing factory, and a meat supply company. It could be said that Zhong Yao''s father, Zhong Linsheng, was a pig king, and Zhong Linsheng was the founder of the Zhong Family family business even earlier.


    could do it all by himself, and he would be even more famous when selling meat. If someone gave him the nickname of "one kilogram of meat", you could ask for one kilogram of meat, and he would definitely not slash it into one or two halves. It would be as much as he said it would be, and he had never made a mistake in doing so.


    It was under the influence of Zhong Ying''s ears and eyes that Zhong Linsheng started his pig raising business, and then slowly grew to become such a large enterprise.


    However, after his Zhong Family had developed, Old Man Zhong Ying did not retire immediately. He was also a person who could not rest, instead, he strolled over to the pig farm and the slaughterhouse everyday.


    And today, Zhong Ying had come to the slaughterhouse once again, to the slaughterhouse. In the slaughterhouse, the manager of the carriage was a relative of Zhong Family. When he saw Zhong Ying, he immediately went up to him and said, "Uncle, I heard that Yaoyao''s niece was injured.


    The relatives of Zhong Family received the news of Zhong Yao''s accident, and words of condolences were sent over one after another. However, they did not receive any response, nor were they allowed to visit.


    "I''m fine, I''m fine, am I not back?" Zhong Ying said gloomily.


    "That''s good, Bodhisattva bless..." The director said a lot of good things.


    "Oh right, how many pigs will I slaughter today?" Zhong Ying asked.


    "Eh, let me take a look at that." The director was surprised for a moment, then quickly grabbed a notebook from the desk and said, "Hmm, as usual, there''s a total of 50 of them processed and sold fresh meat. By now, we''ve already finished killing 20. Old Uncle, did you also need one today?"


    The head knew that the old man still had the habit of slaughtering pigs, so he would frequently come to the slaughterhouse to play twice. This was because in the past two years, he had grown up, so Zhong Linsheng had instructed him not to play anymore to prevent any accidents.


    "Yes, today I want to enjoy myself. You let the workers rest, I will take the rest," Zhong Ying rubbed his hands, as if he was eager to give it a try.


    "What? All of you, come with me? Old Uncle, don''t, don''t, don''t joke with me!" The director was shocked.


    Even a strong man wouldn''t be able to kill many of them in a day. Although the slaughterhouse had started its work, split up into several parts and split up from slaughtering, a person couldn''t kill more than 30. And this uncle of his was almost 70 years old.


    "Do I look like I''m joking with you, don''t tell others about this matter, it seems like you have a hard time becoming this director, you should move your position," Zhong Ying said with a straight face.


    This old man must have gone mad today, to say such words, but he was forced to the point where he had no other choice, because the old man had already made it very clear that his position was about to change.


    The director had no other choice, he went into the workshop after a few more instructions, then called the workers out to let them rest first. He didn''t say there was a holiday, he was afraid the old man would run out of strength when the time came and no one would be able to work on him.


    After Zhong Ying put on the protective suit, he walked unsteadily into the slaughterhouse. However, as soon as he walked in, he took off the mask, and immediately, the stench of blood entered his nose. Zhong Ying took a deep breath, as though he was satisfied with the result.


    A pig was tied up in the corner. Seeing Zhong Ying''s appearance, it started to shiver uncontrollably and tremble uncontrollably, screaming as it tried to escape. Unfortunately, it was tightly tied up.


    "Shua!" Zhong Ying revealed the black pig slaughtering knife that was hidden on his body, then quickly walked a few steps forward until he was standing in front of the pig. "Puchi", he stabbed the blade into the pig''s throat and blood vessel.


    "Swish! Swish!" Blood began to flow from the wound, but the amount of blood that flowed from it was extremely small.


    After waiting for almost half a minute, Zhong Ying finally took out the handle of the blade, went out, and called for the people to send the pig to the next workshop to decompose it.


    "Uncle, why, why didn''t you kill him on the work table? Also, why did the pig''s blood drop to the ground, this," The dean was dumbfounded when he entered the room.


    The slaughterhouse had its own rules. It had to disinfect and sterilize the pig before killing it. Pig slaughtering could only be done on the work table. Pig blood had to be collected. And so on. However, his uncle didn''t comply at all today.


    "Enough of your rubbish. Next, hurry up and go!" Zhong Ying said coldly.


    The dean suddenly shivered. He felt his heart stop beating as he looked at his uncle in shock. Since when was his uncle so terrifying? Even when he was young, he did not have such an imposing manner.


    "Fine, fine fine, it''s all your pigs. If you like to kill, then kill. If you like to waste, then waste!" The director inwardly cursed. Pig blood wasn''t worth much, but it was still a large amount of income.


    Soon after, pigs were brought into the workshop and pulled out one by one. When the old man walked out, the murderous aura surrounding him was so strong that no one dared to look him in the eye, and the stench of blood on his body was so strong that no one dared to go near him.


    "This old man is too godly!" The owner of the workshop slapped his thigh. Nearly seventy old men killed thirty pigs in one go; he was just too fierce.


    "Tell the workers to rest tomorrow, and all the pigs tomorrow, let me do it," Zhong Ying took off his protective suit, then patted the director''s shoulder while smiling.


    The office manager was immediately petrified. This, this, was he about to become a pig slaughtering demon?

 C114

    As the capital city, the medical conditions were naturally the best, thus, the moment Zhong Yao stepped out of her house, she was sent to the high class ward of the First Jiang City Hospital. The waiting doctors and specialists completely examined and treated her, and so it took a majority of a day before Zhong Yao was able to rest.


    However, this rest period did not even last half a day. Half a day later, all the people who had some relations with Zhong Family had come to visit Zhong Yao, and even though the fruit flower basket was placed on end, there were still an endless stream of visitors. At the back, Zhong Linsheng even had people standing guard at the door.


    "How awesome, how can I possibly be richer than your family," Sun Yong and I personally witnessed such a grand occasion and immediately said this to Sun Yong.


    Sun Yong rolled his eyes and said, "No way."


    "No competition? F * ck, is your family really that rich?" I exclaimed, the assets of this Zhong Family should be worth a few hundred million, yet they can''t even compare to the Sun Family, how much money does his family actually have?


    "It''s not just a matter of how much money our family has, but it''s also a matter of accumulation of resources. Our Sun Family has a record of over a dozen generations of inheritances, and have experienced a lot of hardships, so our grandfather has a good grasp of the family, and will not only not show off his wealth, but also continuously deepen the family''s heritage, so in terms of wealth, Sun Family can''t even compare to theirs. But in terms of foundation, Zhong Family, they are just a nouveau riche, and thinking about their family''s social environment, such a high profile, is the reason for getting into trouble. Other than our family, did this kind of situation happen the last time when we were heavily injured and dying?" Sun Yong explained.


    ''s words made me realize what Sun Yong was trying to say, but I had to be impressed by the wisdom of the Uncle, they were indeed wise, and knew how to keep a low profile and make a huge fortune without saying anything, with Zhong Family being so high-profile, although it could increase one''s reputation in a short period of time, but it would also reveal their strength. If people were to see through Sun Yong''s words, they would have long been understood by others, not to mention the social environment in the country.


    "Alright, we''ll talk about it later. Right now, how are we going to go in and confirm it again? All kinds of evidence prove that the Pig Slaughtering Knife is on Zhong Yao, but the bell doesn''t ring, it''s too strange, if we don''t investigate it clearly, I won''t be able to sleep at night." I replied, the importance of the dumbbell to us could be imagined, if even the dumbbell was useless, then we would be in deep trouble, we had no way to find it.


    "Twenty-four hours, it''s been twenty-four hours and I still can''t think of a way. I went over to knock the two guards out earlier, but those two guys are just of an ordinary level, it won''t be difficult for me," Sun Yong said ruthlessly. The two guys that Zhong Linsheng had sent to guard the ward were also just ordinary soldiers that had retired.


    "Let''s try to lure them away first," I replied. I had no other choice but to use force. Once I made my move, there would be no room for manoeuvre. Thus, it was best not to do so.


    Sun Yong nodded and agreed. Then, he told the matter to the people behind the scenes for them to come up with a perfect plan. Not long after, they came up with a plan.


    Three hours later, just as it was time for dinner, but also when the doctors were looking into the room, the doctor in charge of treating Zhong Yao met a difficult patient, who kept asking and pestering him about it. Originally, there shouldn''t be any problems, but he had been pestered for more than ten minutes, and looking at her posture, he couldn''t even ask all of them in less than half an hour.


    "Hello, find a room and open the door." Sun Yong and I were currently standing in front of Zhong Yao''s ward, dressed in white.


    "Who are you? You''re not Doctor Zhang," the guard said cautiously.


    "Right, Dr. Zhang received a troublesome patient today, so he couldn''t leave, so he told us to check it out. This is the WeChat voice message that Dr. Sun sent us." I took out my phone and opened the WeChat chat. The content was exactly the same as what Dr. Zhang asked us to do.


    "Oh? Then you two can go in." The guard didn''t think too much and let us in.


    "En, thank you brother. If brother is willing to help, then go and help Doctor Zhang. Today, that guy might be intentionally causing trouble. You better watch out, don''t let him beat up Doctor Zhang. Otherwise, what about your patients?" I added.


    The man thought about it and decided it was true, so he called the other man who went to eat and called him back. He went over to Dr. Zhang''s side to keep an eye on him.


    After using a trick to lure him away, I immediately felt refreshed. From now on, no one would come here for at least fifteen minutes. Another guard that went to eat and change shifts would also encounter ''matters'' and wouldn''t be able to return for the time being.


    Thus, Sun Yong and I pushed open the door and saw Zhong Yao, who was playing with her phone.


    "It''s time to check again," Zhong Yao said without turning her head. Her tone was very calm and her expression was cold, but she slowly withdrew her phone, because the doctor would not allow her to use it.


    "Yeah, it''s time to check again," I said, walking over.


    Zhong Yao was surprised, and asked: "You guys are not Doctor Zhang?"


    "I''ve already explained this problem to the person at the door. Doctor Zhang has something on for us today, he asked us to come and check it," At this point, Sun Yong and I had already gotten close to Zhong Yao and the dumbbell that I was holding was almost touching Zhong Yao''s flesh, but dumbbell still did not think about it.


    I shook my head towards Sun Yong, my face filled with anxiety and dejection. We don''t know why the dumbbell didn''t ring, could it be that Zhong Yao really didn''t have a Pig Slaughtering Knife by her side?


    "No, no, you are not doctors, who are you?" Just at that moment, Zhong Yao suddenly realised our voices, and screamed.


    Sun Yong and I were shocked, I couldn''t care about anything and directly reached out to cover Zhong Yao''s mouth. Zhong Yao struggled fiercely, and opened her mouth to bite my hand, but Zhong Yao immediately pulled open the wound, causing her to gasp in pain.


    "Don''t move, if you move again, I''ll kill you immediately" Sun Yong used the protection pen he used to cover himself and placed it on Zhong Yao''s body like a weapon, immediately scaring her, because she couldn''t tell if the pen on her neck was a blade or not.


    "F * ck, it''s a f * cking dog. I''m going to die from biting it," I said as I shook my hand.


    "Close your eyes!" Sun Yong shouted coldly.


    Sun Yong''s aura was originally cold, but now that he was looking down on them from above, Zhong Yao was even more scared. She immediately closed his eyes, but she was still saying, "Don''t hurt me, if you want money, you can say so. I will give you anything, my family has money."


    F * ck, do you think we''re robbers? I asked Sun Yong with my eyes, but Sun Yong glared at me for a moment, then took out a talisman and pasted it on Zhong Yao''s body.


    "No way, there isn''t any evil aura coming from that Yin Qi, how is that possible?" I cried out as I looked at the talisman.


    "Wrong, let''s retreat," Sun Yong said through gritted teeth, he was extremely unsatisfied with the result, how could things end up like this.


    After Sun Yong and I retrieved the talisman, we hastily tried to withdraw. However, right at this moment, the door to the ward opened, and two girls and a boy appeared in front of us. Everyone was stunned for a moment.


    "Do it!" Sun Yong shouted loudly, and then, he reached out his hand to pull the two of them inside. I pulled one of them along, then hooked the door with my foot, and paid attention to the person at the door.


    "No one is allowed to speak, whoever dares to speak, I will kill him!" Sun Yong turned into a demon and threatened them fiercely. However, he still used his eyes to ask for help, what the hell, what should I do?


    "F * ck, how would I know what to do? Why don''t we run?" I directly said to Sun Yong. I was also stunned, this chance was something that you planned for the team behind the scenes, so why would there be people here?


    "Save me, save me!" However at this moment, Zhong Yao actually took out his phone, pressed on it while her fingers were trembling, and then shouted loudly. Sun Yong became anxious and directly threw the pen in her hand towards Zhong Yao''s phone.


    "We don''t want to hurt people, but don''t force me!" I shouted back.


    Then, he slowly let go of the person on the wall and Sun Yong slowly retreated to the side of the door.


    "Zhou Yang" Just as we were about to open the door and leave, someone suddenly spoke out, shaking me to the side.


    In Zhong Family''s slaughtering workshop, today''s workers from the Pig Slaughtering Department were all sitting at the entrance of the workshop, smoking and chatting. It wasn''t that there was nothing to do, it was just that the matter had been completed, and the one who finished them was also the father of the company''s chairman. Moreover, he also said that if they didn''t work, they would still get the money.


    Therefore, since they had nothing to do, they could only smoke and chat at the door of the workshop. By the way, how many pigs could Old Master Zhong kill every day?


    "F * ck, another one, what''s the number today? Almost a hundred, didn''t we finish today''s order?" Someone exclaimed when they saw a dead pig being pulled out by a worker using a trailer.


    Sure enough, not long after, their Director rushed into the workshop and coaxed Old Master Zhong out.


    "Uncle, it''s not that I don''t want you to kill, it''s just that you don''t need to kill that many in one day. This is just a slaughterhouse of the company, how about you tell the manager that the other two slaughterhouses are yours as well?" The director cried.


    "No need, it''s close by, and it''s good here. Tomorrow, prepare another hundred pigs for me to kill, and after a few more days of killing, I''ll be satisfied," Zhong Ying said as he wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    The director was petrified once again. A hundred pigs a day just for fun, why was the hobby of a rich man so strange?

 C115

    Is there anything more embarrassing than being recognized for doing bad things? I guess I''m in the same mood now as I was at the Husky Day.


    When I was called Zhou Yang by the girl, I was really dumbstruck, I didn''t know where I exposed my identity, and more importantly, I didn''t seem to recognize this guy.


    Sun Yong also never thought that I would be recognized by others. After being shocked, he reacted quickly and grabbed the girl.


    "Don''t want to, let''s go." However, I knocked off Sun Yong''s hand in one go and then forcefully dragged him away.


    Exiting the sickroom, we immediately retreated. Sun Yong even told this accident to the team behind the scenes and told them to think of a way to resolve it. We suddenly heard the team behind the scenes cry in grief.


    Ten minutes later, we saw a police car and seven or eight luxury cars appear in front of the hospital, hurrying inside.


    "Did you turn off your phone?" Sun Yong asked.


    I nodded my head. I have two phones on me, each of which have their own uses. One is the card I used when I first went to school, and I used this phone to contact other people, including my family. The other one is Xuan Yun''s identity.


    "What do we do, have you decided on an explanation? I think not long later, the police will come looking for us," Sun Yong said.


    "Explain my ass and just push it away. If you say you don''t know, and do me a favor and do me an alibi, I don''t believe the police can arrest me!" I replied. I couldn''t explain this kind of thing at all, since we were all wearing white coats and gloves and masks at the time. It could be said that we didn''t have any evidence left behind, so long as we didn''t say anything, I didn''t believe they would have any evidence to capture me.


    "The police can''t do anything to you, but you must have Zhong Family. Don''t forget, Zhong Family''s company is famous in the entire province, so it''s not a problem to make a small fry like you, right?" Sun Yong said.


    I bared my teeth. "That''s even better. I was still worrying about the excuse to cross paths with their family, so I did. Don''t forget, we haven''t settled our business yet."


    "Then do you know why the dumbbells did not ring?" Sun Yong asked again.


    I immediately became discouraged, because I don''t know, "Damn it, what did we do wrong, we went from tracking them with our Vajra Temple to making a phone call, we can already be sure that Zhong Yao was possessed by those two divine intents, but why can''t we find him?"


    "I''ve already sent people to check on the express delivery. There''s nothing special about it over there, it''s said that the blade was sent from a small city, they saw that it was packed by the courier, but when they were sorting it out, they realized that the blade is missing, and even the surveillance can''t find it. This blade, really can make a demon out of it," Sun Yong replied.


    "Hao Ren also didn''t manage to get his hands on the medical examiner''s report. Otherwise, we could have seen the amount of blood loss on those corpses. If it really was him, I don''t believe he would have endured it," I said, shaking my head.


    "It''s useless to say anything now, none of them have any leads. And today, my grandfather has returned home, the medicinal strength of his body has declined, and my grandfather still needs to undergo surgery several times. I think that he won''t be able to complete the management within a year or two," Sun Yong said.


    "Uncle, are you alright? There won''t be any accidents, right?" I asked worriedly.


    "No, many experts predicted that there would definitely be no problem with survival. It''s just a matter of recovery in the future, it''s hard to say," Sun Yong replied.


    "Cough cough, speaking of shamelessness, since it''s like this, how does the Uncle divide your family''s property?" I coughed and said.


    Right now, Sun Yong and I can be said to be prosperous together. If he''s rich, he wouldn''t be able to starve to death. If he''s poor, we''ll both be in trouble.


    Sun Yong rolled his eyes at me and said, "My grandfather had already prepared how exactly to split the assets, and there won''t be any changes right now, but I''m sure it''s changed, but he hasn''t revealed anything, and our situation isn''t too good. The funds that my grandfather gave me can only be maintained by us for half a year, and after half a year, our cultivation resources and the team behind the scenes will have to be supported by us."


    "No problem. I feel very embarrassed spending your money like this. In the future, I will take 10% of the money we transfer from the business and send it home. As for the rest, you can pay them all."


    In fact, we even earned quite a bit of money from the few deals we took in. For example, regarding the matter of helping Hao Jian move his soul back to his body a few days ago, Hao Ren gave him an extremely generous red packet as well. Of course, our money is still far from what we currently have, so we still have to continue to work hard to make money from now on.


    Sun Yong was also not a slow person, he immediately decided. The main reason was that his grandfather was very sick right now, so he couldn''t casually use the money from the company''s family. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be interested in the money either.


    After that, we waited a long time, and after half a day, the police car finally left, and then Zhong Yao''s father, Zhong Linsheng, left.


    Soon after, it was the three male and female students. They carefully appeared at the entrance, called for a car, and quickly left the hospital. Sun Yong and I immediately followed.


    "I''ve already taken their pictures. I can get the information in at most two hours. They aren''t any special people," Sun Yong replied.


    I didn''t say anything, I just kept thinking back to who the person who called out my name was. How come I don''t have an impression of him?


    After following them for an hour, one of the girls got off the car, but it wasn''t the person who said my name. We ignored him and followed for a while longer before the man and woman got off.


    At this time, Sun Yong had also gotten hold of that girl''s basic information. She was called Xu Yan, a student of Jiang University, Zhong Yao''s classmate.


    "Xu Yan, I''m a bit familiar with this name, but I still can''t remember it," I shook my head and said before taking out my phone to broadcast Xu Yan''s name.


    "Hello, who are you?" Xu Yan''s voice came from the other side of the phone.


    "It''s me, Zhou Yang, don''t be nervous, don''t hang up, I mean no harm, you''ve been in the hospital for so long, you should know that we didn''t hurt Zhong Yao, we didn''t even bring murder weapons," I hurriedly said.


    "Then, then what are you doing in the hospital? Why do you want to, do that to Zhong Yao, and even threaten us. Zhou Yang, Zhong Yao''s father has already called the police, quickly go and confess to the police station." Xu Yan said very nervously.


    "I will turn myself in, but not now. Xu Yan, are you free to meet me and chat about problems?" I rolled my eyes.


    "No, I don''t have time, I''m not free!" Xu Yan immediately refused.


    "Don''t be in a hurry to refuse, I really have no ill intentions. If possible, you can come downstairs and I''ll wait for you at the milk tea shop downstairs. I''ll treat you to some milk tea!" I said very sincerely.


    However, a surprised exclamation came out of Xu Yan''s mouth as she hurriedly hung up the phone.


    "Make a bet, do you think she''ll go downstairs or call the police?" I said to Sun Yong with a wry smile.


    "If it was me, I would have first called the police and then gone downstairs. As for her, I can''t guess," Sun Yong said.


    "Alright, then let''s not take the risk and go to the side," I replied.


    So we didn''t go to the milk tea shop. After waiting for about five minutes, sure enough, three policemen went in to ask about it and then went back to Xu Yan''s house.


    "Crap, I''ve done another thing that''s about to get into the police force. If I can''t handle it, I''ll be in trouble. There are dark spots on my documents!" I said speechlessly. I had already repeatedly emphasized that we were good people, so why couldn''t I explain it clearly?


    Sun Yong was too lazy to talk to me anymore, he turned his face and did not speak anymore. After thinking about it, he turned his car around and drove back to another street.


    After the police left for about ten minutes, I dialed Xu Yan''s number.


    "Xu Yan, don''t be in such a hurry to hang up, and don''t call the police. I really mean no harm, I''ll tell you the truth, I don''t even know how you got to know me, do you believe me?" I immediately said.


    "Don''t you remember me?" Xu Yan replied.


    I really want to say, who are you, but I still have to say, "Yes, I don''t remember. Recently there have been a lot of things, my brain is not enough."


    "Oh really, looks like you''ve forgotten that I''m Wang Dou''s ex-girlfriend. Last year, Wang Dou came over to break up with me, and it was you guys who accompanied him to bolster his courage," Xu Yan said.


    That playboy has a second generation, but when Xu Yan said this, I remembered that Wang Dou, that bastard, hooked up with the two Jiang University girls next door, stepped on two boats, and then crashed into them. He wanted to break up with them, but he was afraid of getting beaten up by others, so he sought to strengthen his courage.


    "I ¡­ I really didn''t expect this. I remembered me after just one meeting." I felt like my embarrassment was about to happen.


    "Of course, your performance that time was still fresh in everyone''s mind." Xu Yan could not help but mock them.


    "Alright, about that, since we know each other, we won''t hide the truth from you, you must definitely know about the tragedy of your Jiang University. Actually, we were the first one to report this to the police, so we have been investigating this matter. We are ¡­" Even though it was extremely awkward, I decided to open up a topic in the end. I temporarily created an identity, told her a little about Zhong Yao, and then asked her if she had noticed anything different about Zhong Yao at all.


    "Ah, you were actually the first to discover the tragedy. You all, are you not afraid?" As if listening to a story, Xu Yan cried out after hearing what I said.


    Xu Yan felt that it was unbelievable, she naturally knew about the tragedy of Zhong Yao and the rest. It had already spread throughout their school, and the school had already informed those students that they were going to travel, telling them to go home immediately. There were also many discussions about it on the internet, especially those rumors that had attracted the attention of many people.


    "Um, Xu Yan, let''s talk about this question in detail when we have time. The most important thing right now is what do you think is wrong with Zhong Yao," I immediately said.


    "It''s not the same, Yaoyao isn''t different from others. If there''s anything you want to say, it''s that she''s too calm, right? Those dead people are her good friends, but she doesn''t seem to be too sad," Xu Yan replied.


    That''s right, Zhong Yao is too calm. After so many people died, they were all her classmates, but from the hospital before, she only pretended to be afraid and spoke incoherently, but didn''t reveal any other feelings. After returning to the hospital, she was still in the mood to play with her phone, it didn''t seem like she was afraid and got hurt mentally.

 C116

    It was hard to say how much courage a girl had. She could fight to the death for a bag of robbers, or she could be afraid of a little cockroach on the ground, but no matter how bold a girl was, in modern times, they were afraid of death, especially in front of themselves.


    Hence, if Zhong Yao was completely scared witless like she was now, her reaction would be normal. However, she did not, she was afraid, she was afraid, she was only like a child acting coquettishly in front of the police, her parents, but no one was around, she could actually play on her phone as if nothing had happened.


    So we came back less than a day after we''d dispelled our doubts from her.


    "I will have my people block the hospital''s surveillance, but we cannot rely on surveillance. After all, there are no surveillance in the ward, and we still have to think of a way to send in a monitor," Sun Yong replied.


    "How do we send them off? With us making such a ruckus, Zhong Linsheng had sent at least four or five people to protect Zhong Yao. Other than the doctors that they are familiar with, it''s certain that they forbade others from getting close.


    It was impossible for them to send monitors in right now. With their current defense, it was definitely the strictest.


    "It''s impossible for us to do that, isn''t it possible?" Sun Yong said as he looked in the direction of the Xu Yan family.


    "So, you want Xu Yan to help you? "Why should I? I won''t tell her. We''ve only met once, and it was a very humiliating meeting," I said while clenching my teeth.


    Sun Yong didn''t know, but that matter was also the most embarrassing thing in my life. At that time, we talked about brotherhood, then my friend Wang Dou, that son of a b * tch, stepped on two boats at the same time, and we desperately helped him, then went to the Jiang University s next door, and was pointed at and cursed at by a bunch of girls. I was definitely shameless.


    "Beautiful man, I think Xu Yan has a good impression of you. Otherwise, he wouldn''t remember you after seeing you once," Sun Yong said.


    [Beautiful man, I believe in your evil, is that a good impression? Forget it, I don''t want to talk about such a shameful thing, so I can only shake my head.]


    "Hey, this won''t do, it won''t do, what do you want to do, the Pig Slaughtering Knife will kill us once it''s recovered, if we go now, it will only cause us to lose face at most. Don''t you want to choose one?" Sun Yong was displeased, and said sarcastically to me.


    Shame? Losing his life? Isn''t this a stealthily changing of concepts? I''m also impressed by Sun Yong.


    "Um, should I go find someone else? I''ve also been studying here for two years, so I''m sure I can find some friends who know Zhong Yao, "I replied.


    But it''s also very guilty because I''m not someone who makes a lot of friends. Perhaps I know a few people in my school, but this is already a school away, who the hell knows people.


    The Zhong Family, after Zhong Linsheng dealt with the company''s matters, laid down on the chair and rested extremely tiredly. He was also extremely tired from the matters of the past few days, especially the matters concerning his daughter.


    It took a lot of money and connections to make the police stop, so as to not ruin his daughter''s reputation. But what was going on today, two men actually lured him aside with the trick of luring a tiger out of its lair, and went in to threaten his daughter. This made him extremely angry, since when was he, Zhong Linsheng, so easily bullied.


    He had to investigate and find out where those two came from. If he didn''t find out, he wouldn''t be able to sleep at night. He had quite a few sons, but his daughter was only this one.


    "Boss Zhong, Zhong Lin came to find you. He said that he has something to tell you." Not long later, the secretary knocked on the door and came in.


    Zhong Lin came? Zhong Linsheng suddenly remembered that this person was his brother from a clan. He had gotten involved with a little relative, and seemed to have become the carriage master of a pig slaughterhouse.


    However, Zhong Linsheng rarely saw these relatives, because there were too many of these relatives around him, and they were all here to help out in the autumn wind. Back then, when he started his business, there weren''t many people he was willing to lend him a hand, but after he made his move, all of them came to him.


    However, these people were completely suppressed by him. At the very most, they would only become middle-ranking officials. The upper echelons would definitely need to have talented people to serve them. Only then would his company be able to develop unceasingly.


    "Did he say anything?" Zhong Linsheng asked. He did not really see his, he was afraid of these relatives.


    "He seems to have said something about the old man," the secretary replied.


    When Zhong Linsheng heard that it had something to do with his father, Zhong Ying, he immediately let him in. He knew that his father was a shrewd person, he would not even tell him the answer to some of the questions, if anyone else could tell him, he would listen too.


    After exchanging a few pleasantries, he told Zhong Linsheng what had happened to the old man in the past few days. Originally, he did not want to say anything, but the more he thought about it, the more sinister he felt that the old man had become by killing pigs and was addicted to it, killing over a hundred pigs everyday and he was unable to stop him. After killing all of them, he was obviously very tired, but his expression was still very excited.


    After hearing what Zhong Lin said, Zhong Linsheng immediately opened his eyes wide with a look of disbelief. What, his father went to the slaughterhouse to slaughter pigs again, and it wasn''t to the satisfaction of killing one or two, but more than a hundred of them?


    "How is this possible?" His first reaction was that Zhong Linsheng did not believe it, he had also followed his father to kill pigs since a young age, and he knew how much strength it would take to kill pigs. A strong man would not even have the strength to kill three or five of them, and that would be enough to kill a hundred of them.


    Besides, even though his father had killed pigs all his life, he still occasionally killed one or two. Who knew if he could kill more than a hundred pigs in one day?


    Zhong Lai didn''t dare to hide it and continued to explain the details, such as how the old man didn''t follow the rules and directly stabbed his neck to bleed, didn''t receive any blood, how he looked after killing everyone, and so on.


    "This, this, this" After hearing this, Zhong Linsheng was immediately dumbfounded. How could his father do such a thing?


    Zhong Linsheng''s reaction was very fast, and immediately he felt that his father had done the same. Other than his own superstition, Zhong Linsheng thought that this was related to a matter a few years ago, in which he had once gone on a trip, and found a Daoist in a famous mountain to tell him his career, and told him that because his job involved constant slaughter, which was to kill pigs, his family would be in trouble in the next few years, and would have to do many good deeds to resolve this issue.


    That Taoist was famous, and then he exposed his family background, so he was even more shocking. He immediately took out a large amount of money to donate to that Taoist and asked for his help, but that Taoist just told him to do more good deeds and to be virtuous.


    After returning, Zhong Linsheng remembered this in his heart. In the future, whenever there was a charity event, he would participate actively. Although it was to advertise for his own company, he still paid for it.


    "Zhong Lin come, you go back first. Don''t spread this out in advance, Xiao Lin, go quickly and tell Master Qian to come to me, I''ll go right away." Thinking about this, Zhong Linsheng couldn''t sit still any longer.


    Actually, from the time her daughter Zhong Yao met with mishap, he had been thinking that perhaps something was wrong with her family''s feng shui, otherwise how could there be such a disaster.


    The secretary naturally called for someone, while Zhong Linsheng quickly drove back to his house, because he had already confirmed on the way there that his father was still at home.


    "Master Qian, Xiao Lin told you about the situation." Standing in front of his door, Zhong Linsheng saw Master Qian and was instantly overjoyed.


    "I''ve said it before. Looking at his appearance, I''m afraid that the old man has encountered some sort of filth. He is constantly slaughtering pigs, and when he kills, a baleful aura is produced that can feed that filth. But karma is carried by your father ¡­" Master Qian narrowed his eyes and pinched his fingers.


    "Ah, how can that be!" Zhong Linsheng cried out.


    "It''s alright. Aren''t I here as well? Although I''ve always been just helping people look at the Feng Shui of the Yin Residence, I can still do it as a mere little brat." Master Qian said with a smile.


    Receiving such an answer, Zhong Linsheng was overjoyed, and immediately invited Master Qian in.


    Once he entered, Zhong Linsheng saw that his father was drinking ginseng soup. For the past few days, his father had been killing pigs painstakingly, and he would need to drink a bowl of it every time he returned.


    Seeing them enter, Zhong Ying rolled his eyes, then stood up and laughed.


    The one who started the conversation was naturally Zhong Linsheng. He asked Zhong Ying in a soft voice why did he want to slaughter pigs, and even kill so many of them at once.


    "Haha, I''ve killed pigs my whole life, are you still afraid of those beasts? Don''t worry, I''m just enjoying myself, after ten more days, I won''t kill any more," Zhong Ying laughed loudly.


    "What? Ten days to half a month? No, definitely not. From now on, you are not allowed to go to the slaughterhouse!" Zhong Linsheng said angrily.


    Master Qian, who was at the side, also said darkly, "Hehe, evil beast, with the body of the old man, do you really think that my Heaven''s Eye can''t come out?"


    Zhong Ying almost spat out the soup.


    However, when he looked at this Master Qian, his heart was filled with anger. To dare bully someone who had just entered the sect with such a high level of cultivation, he was truly bullied by dogs.


    "My son, since you don''t want me to kill pigs, then how about I kill people?" Thinking about it, Zhong Ying laughed sinisterly.


    Zhong Lingshui then watched in horror as his father pulled out a sharp Pig Slaughtering Knife from nowhere and hacked it towards Master Qian.

 C117

    I opened my cell phone that I normally use and asked everyone around me. Although they were all discussing about Zhong Yao, there were indeed no friends who had any relationships with them, at least not within my circle of friends.


    After that, there was nothing we could do about it, we went to find Hao Ren, but he brought Hao Jian to the capital. It was said that they got hold of a senior psychological expert who could help Hao Jian get out of that mental trauma, so they weren''t able to help.


    In the end, we had no choice but to focus our attention on Xu Yan, and used the phone to add her social networking software.


    Yes, it''s just flirting. According to Sun Yong''s words, for something like this, who would be willing to help you? Of course they would have to be close friends.


    But flirting, this job really doesn''t suit me. It''s too technical.


    So in the end, I used the method of provocation to get Sun Yong to come out.


    But Sun Yong is even more shameless. It''s fine if he just picked a girl up by himself, but he even made the team behind the scenes work and let them help him throughout.


    Thus, after chatting for an entire day, Xu Yan and I''s relationship rapidly increased. Even though it hasn''t reached the stage of a couple, she won''t be afraid of me anymore, and she even went to the police station to report the previous incident.


    "Let me tell you, last month, we went to a place called ¡­" After that, Sun Yong told her a lot of stories, which were about the business we took in. After the concocting of the story by the team behind the scenes, it became a very mystical and profound journey. It was probably like the protagonist of the Ghost Blows Out the Light, which greatly piqued Xu Yan''s curiosity.


    "We''re not done yet, but we will be leaving tonight. Can you send us off?" Finally, Sun Yong asked her to come out and meet him again.


    After a few minutes, Xu Yan agreed.


    "See, this is your technique, getting rid of one girl in a day and a half." Sun Yong hung up the phone and said proudly.


    "Ha! You still have the nerve to do that? If it wasn''t for the people behind the scenes helping you, how could you be so fast?" "However, I don''t think that she would do anything to help us at night," I replied.


    "Of course not. We''ll talk about relationships tonight, if she can help the best, if she can''t, then we can use some tricks to hypnotize her," Sun Yong said.


    "F * ck, don''t joke with me, are you for real?" I was shocked, I didn''t think that Sun Yong had this idea.


    "Of course it''s true. I have learned how to hypnotize, and there''s something similar in Mao Mountain Technique. If it wasn''t because I was afraid of damaging her body, I would have recruited a little imp and possessed it to control her body," Sun Yong replied.


    I am helpless, but I also know that Sun Yong is such a ruthless person. He can treat his own people very well, and dig out the heart and lungs; but to outsiders, his attitude is extremely cold, and his thoughts naturally wouldn''t be any better. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have thought of that method to harm Vajra Temple to save Uncle previously.


    "Do you agree?" Sun Yong asked.


    "I agree, why not?" I replied. In order to achieve my goal, I would use any means I could think of. It was just that I couldn''t resist doing it every single time.


    Therefore, at night, Sun Yong arranged for a rather romantic looking restaurant to be used for dinner. This kind of restaurant didn''t seem like it was going to leave at all, it was clearly a date.


    Xu Yan, on the other hand, had stars in his eyes when she saw Sun Yong, completely ignoring me, because Sun Yong is handsome, his temperament is good, and he has received etiquette training at the dining table. Adding on to that, he has a sense of humor and his eyes are extraordinary, just like a noble in the legends.


    Xu Yan''s face was bright red, and her blurry eyes were staring at Sun Yong. That look of hers, which had a hint of spring in the corner of her eyes, left me at a loss as to what to say.


    "Hey, how about giving up your life tonight?" When it was almost the end, I quietly said to Sun Yong. With the current accusation, if Sun Yong wanted to have a one night stand or something, Xu Yan would definitely agree to it.


    Sun Yong fiercely glared at me, then told me that he didn''t fancy me.


    Alright, this Xu Yan can''t really be considered to be very beautiful, even though she had dressed up meticulously, it was still only around seventy percent. Although it was considered pretty, it was still nothing in Sun Yong''s eyes.


    Therefore, Xu Yan would definitely return in grief. After all, Sun Yong wasn''t willing to sacrifice herself for him.


    After three rounds of drinking, Xu Yan was already not good enough for wine, her entire person was completely unconscious. Sun Yong gave me a look, I understood with an excuse and drank up a few cups of wine with Xu Yan.


    Then, we brought Xu Yan to a hotel. Sun Yong left for a while first, then came back with a pot of flowers.


    After around twenty minutes, Sun Yong walked out with an exhausted look on his face.


    "How is it, did it work?" I asked anxiously.


    "Rest assured, you can definitely do it." Sun Yong waved his hand and opened the phone, it was the exact same scene as when he was in the hotel room. He could even hear Xu Yan''s breathing.


    Zhong Family, Zhong Linsheng foolishly looked at the dead Master Qian in his house. Even if he had thought of it, he never would have thought that his own father would pull out his blade and start killing like this. And after killing him, what was his father doing?


    "Ah!" When he came back to his senses, he screamed miserably as he sat on the ground. His face was deathly pale, and he knew that he was doomed.


    "Heh, my son, I still don''t want to kill you, what''s there to be afraid of?" Seeing Zhong Linsheng''s reaction, Zhong Ying kicked him and said while smiling. He was hoping that Zhong Linsheng would give him some blood.


    "You, you, just who are you, why are you trying to harm us!" Zhong Linsheng shouted angrily. If he killed someone, regardless of whether this was his father or not, he was still someone who died in his family, so there was no way he could escape the punishment.


    "Lower your voice, do you want to lure the police over?" Zhong Ying glared at Zhong Linsheng.


    "You, you, what exactly do you want to do? I beg you, please let my father go, just tell me what you want, if it is within my power, I will definitely do it, but please don''t hurt my father!" With a "Putong" sound, Zhong Linsheng kneeled on the ground as he begged nonstop.


    Zhong Ying was embarrassed, why could Zhong Linsheng not understand? He immediately got angry, grabbed Zhong Linsheng, and pushed him onto the sofa, then shouted: "You brat, you better watch out for me, I don''t even have any interest towards your father, as long as I achieve my goal, I will go myself, understand?"


    "Mn, mn, mn," Zhong Linsheng, who was about to die from the pinching, continuously nodded.


    Then, Zhong Ying let go of Zhong Linsheng and slowly sat on the sofa. He picked up the ginseng soup and drank it in one gulp, "Since you know, then be obedient, I guarantee that both father and son will be fine, and the first thing you do is to take care of this corpse for me. I feel disgusted, and don''t let me see Mr. Feng Shui in the future, of course, if you don''t want to cooperate with me and want to find some monks and Taoists to capture me, you can go.


    "I don''t dare, I don''t dare, I guarantee that this wouldn''t happen!" Zhong Linsheng immediately shouted out loud. He was extremely frightened, because this was what he thought in his heart.


    Zhong Ying sneered, he did not make any comments, but in his heart, he knew what Zhong Linsheng was thinking, as the CEO of a company, there were a lot of things that needed to be done normally, if he possessed, regardless of how he dealt with the company''s matters, they would all be seen through, which was why he did not possess Zhong Linsheng.


    "Will we be able to do this?" Zhong Ying said again.


    Zhong Linsheng first nodded his head, and after realizing that something was amiss, he shook his head abruptly.


    "That''s easy, the flowers in the garden at the back have not been growing well, but if you use fertilizer on them, you can use them as fertilizer," Zhong Ying said.


    Zhong Linsheng''s face changed, he thought to himself, what a vicious personality, maybe if Master Qian didn''t come today, he would be the one dying.


    "But, but, many people saw Master Qian enter my house, but they did not see him leave." Zhong Linsheng said as he gritted his teeth.


    It was easy to destroy the corpse, but it was not that simple to completely remove all traces of it. He had invited Master Qian to his house and there were at least a dozen people who knew about it.


    "Really? How come I heard that the driver saw Master Qian walking out?" Zhong Ying intentionally brought out his surprised voice.


    Zhong Linsheng was even more terrified, even his bodyguard driver was killed? So it turned out that he was the only one left who could not take it anymore.


    "I know what to do." Thinking about this, Zhong Linsheng turned all of his hopes to dust.


    "That''s right, then let''s talk about my goal again," Zhong Ying continued.


    "Purpose, yes, what is your goal?" Zhong Linsheng suddenly became spirited.


    "Blood, I want blood, not pig''s blood, but human''s blood. Of course, I did not ask you to kill someone to get their blood, and you are not allowed to do that, I heard that you can buy anything with money, right? Then use your money, your influence, to get my blood."


    He was foolish last time, and for the sake of blood, possession, control, murder, and taking blood, he had even caused so much trouble, and in the end, he had to fight Vajra Temple to the death. If not for him sucking so much blood previously, he would have lost his soul that time.


    "Human blood, you, how much do you want in a day?" Zhong Linsheng said shakily.


    "Not much, about five or six kilograms," Zhong Ying replied.


    "What!?" Zhong Linsheng shrieked. Five to six kilograms? Was he trying to support a vampire clan?

 C118

    Inside the Jiang City, inside the hospital''s ward, Zhong Yao was extremely surprised to see Xu Yan here again. One must know that the last time she had that strange appearance of someone had scared them stiff, and it was obvious that Xu Yan and the other two were too scared to speak clearly, so Zhong Yao never thought that she would return it.


    On the other hand, she especially didn''t like roses. It was a pity that there were no orchids in the flower baskets for the patients, so she didn''t like all the flowers in the room.


    "You, stop moving, be careful of your wounds, how about I put the flowers by the window?" Xu Yan shouted in shock when she saw that Zhong Yao was about to stand up and tend to the orchids.


    "That''s not right, Xu Yan, when did you know that I like orchids? I don''t think I told anyone before," Zhong Yao asked.


    "Tch, do you still need to say it? Your computer mural is filled with orchids, and you even had an argument with your dorm mates once was probably because she had planted a whole pot of orchids," Xu Yan replied.


    "Ah, you know that?" Zhong Yao was even more surprised, she did not notice these details, but Xu Yan did. This was too unbelievable.


    "What''s wrong with that? Did you forget that I usually read novels that I doubt and reason on? Oh yes, do you know how I recognized Zhou Yang the other day?" Xu Yan replied with a smile.


    "Right, if you didn''t say I forgot about this, then what happened to Zhou Yang? Why did he come and threaten me? He even said a bunch of random things, my father went to investigate him, and he ran off somewhere. He seems to have taken a break from school, and a few months ago, his grandfather passed away, so he went back home to mourn and never came back," Zhong Yao said.


    I only know him because of that ex-boyfriend of mine who stepped on two boats. Didn''t I find out that he stepped on two boats with his feet, and then let him come to school to confront me? He gave up and called his dorm mates over, afraid that he would be beaten up. That Zhou Yang was one of his dorm mates, "Xu Yan explained the process of how he knew Zhou Yang.


    "We''ve only met once. Do you know him after a year?" Zhong Yao suddenly felt that it was even more inconceivable, didn''t these abilities only exist in novels?


    Xu Yan smiled and did not speak anymore. Other people might think that it was inconceivable, but it was actually very easy to achieve, she could just do it carefully, for example, with her ability of memorizing information easily, she had also trained in it, her favorite mystery novels always had this kind of photographic description. She went to check some information, and found that this ability could be learnt the day after tomorrow.


    After chatting for a while longer, Xu Yan bid farewell and walked out of the hospital. The moment she walked out of the hospital, her entire body shook as though she was about to faint.


    "Hospital, why am I in the hospital, why am I here, no, no, what was I doing before, Zhou Yang, oh right, Zhou Yang..." Xu Yan muttered, his face was filled with shock.


    At this time, one kilometer away in a car, Sun Yong and I looked at the video on our phones and felt a sense of accomplishment.


    "Your team behind the scenes is full of talented people. They''re pretty close to guessing what topic they will be talking about," I said to Sun Yong.


    I never thought that deceiving Zhong Yao would be so easy either. She actually didn''t suspect Xu Yan at all, and we knew about their conversation in advance, because Sun Yong had joined in during the process of hypnosis.


    "Isn''t that the kind of topic girls can chat about? It''s easy to sum it up, and furthermore, Xu Yan and Zhong Yao are only slightly better friends than normal. They don''t even know how to talk about private matters, so there''s nothing to worry about," Sun Yong replied.


    "That''s enough, stop showing off. Send a video of this monitoring system to your team behind the scenes. We don''t have time to watch her, and then analyze her ¡­" I muttered. Monitoring Zhong Yao was definitely a very boring job, I don''t even want to do it.


    "Alright, I understand." Sun Yong naturally did not want to do all this work, and quickly got their people to finish the transfer of technology, sending two of them at the same time.


    "Sigh, where did you hide your monitor in the flower pot? Why didn''t I see it?" I asked Sun Yong again.


    "In the flower pot, what''s wrong?" Sun Yong asked.


    "No, I feel like I need to learn this kind of method. Although we usually study some ancient knowledge like scriptures or hand seals, even though these things are good, modern technology isn''t that bad. They might be more practical ¡­" I replied.


    "Human''s energy is limited, I feel that your train of thought is wrong, we only need to learn Taoism Arts well, as for these technological products, they will naturally be handled by special people, as long as we can earn enough money to hire them," Sun Yong said to me.


    I curled my lips, regarding this, Sun Yong and I had our differences, all he wanted to do was learn the way of the Dao, and invite the rest to do it, but I always wanted to learn more, and it would be best if I could learn something at all. Our differences were a bit like the ancient topics of hundreds of enemies or tens of thousands of enemies, whether it was to diligently train in martial arts to achieve a hundred enemies, or to learn how to fight tactics to achieve a hundred thousand enemies, of course, there wasn''t any standard answer to this topic, so the benevolent should see it.


    In a short while, Zhong Yao picked up the pot of orchid and looked at it carefully. In our video, we could see Zhong Yao''s pair of big eyes.


    "Zhong Yao was injured on her body, so she shouldn''t have moved. She still came to play with the orchids, Sun Yong, your disguise isn''t good," I said.


    "I don''t think so. The place we''re hiding is extremely secretive, so how could we possibly be discovered? Unless she has other abilities," Sun Yong said as he gritted his teeth.


    Ordinary people would definitely not be able to see that camera, unless her six senses are very sharp, even more so than ours.


    "It''s okay, okay, she didn''t notice, but we can''t see the screen anymore. She changed the direction of the flower pot." We waited carefully for a few minutes, but we didn''t see Zhong Yao find the camera.


    Sun Yong was also unsure if Zhong Yao had noticed the camera, but he did not want to waste anymore time, so she said, "Think of a way, to meet Zhong Yao face to face again. We are wasting too much time like this."


    brought back the first batch of blood. There were more than twenty bags of them, which added up to about five kilograms of blood.


    However, after Zhong Linsheng brought the blood back, he did not leave in a hurry. Instead, he continued to wait.


    After thinking for an entire day, he still could not make up his mind whether he was going to go to the Great Master to exorcise the evil spirits or to agree to him. In the end, he still did not understand, but he had already prepared a way out, so he got the blood from the blood station.


    Zhong Ying did not intend to avoid Zhong Linsheng. In his mind, Zhong Linsheng was already completely in his grasp, and even if he wanted to, it did not matter. His strength was rising rapidly, unless he was encircled by a large number of monks or Taoists, and then sent into the array, he would have enough confidence to escape.


    Zhong Ying took out a washbasin, poured all of the twenty odd bags of blood into it, and threw the black Pig Slaughtering Knife in.


    In a few seconds, bubbles appeared in the basin, causing Zhong Linsheng to shiver from head to toe. He did not know what was going on, but he understood that it was definitely a very evil thing.


    After the blood gushed out from the basin for almost two minutes, Zhong Ying picked up the Pig Slaughtering Knife.


    But when Zhong Linsheng looked at the blood in the washbasin, it seemed that there was less blood there, the expression in his eyes became lighter, as if he was pouring water into a basin to dilute it, but what was going on, he could not understand it at all.


    Zhong Ying poured his blood into the bathroom, washed the toilet, and washed the washbasin before saying, "This time, the blood won''t work. It''s not fresh, so remember to make me fresh blood in the future.


    Hearing that, Zhong Linsheng''s mouth started to ache, he grumbled, "Fresh blood, how can I get hold of it? Do you know how strict the management of the blood bank is in the current state? I had to rely on a lot of connections to get hold of this almost expired blood, and with such a large amount, other people are all asking me what I''m doing here, I can''t get anything else."


    "Is that so? Is the management very strict? "Then how come I heard that the hole in that area was a complete mess and had very poor management?" Zhong Ying asked back.


    Zhong Linsheng was shocked. He did not know how to comment on this person, but he actually knew about all these.


    "I''m not in that industry, so it''s naturally very difficult. Do you know how much money I spent for this blood? If it''s the freshest one, I''ll definitely go bankrupt," Zhong Linsheng could not help but complain.


    Of course, with his family''s wealth, he wouldn''t go bankrupt. He was only trying to test this person''s bottom line.


    "That''s your problem. I just want to see fresh blood at this time every day, don''t think that this matter is negotiable. If you don''t believe me, you can come tomorrow without blood." Zhong Ying said blandly, but his killing intent still lingered around Zhong Linsheng.


    Zhong Linsheng felt that he had entered the ice cave, his entire body was ice-cold, his hands and feet could not listen to him, and there was no need to mention the shock in his heart, he actually did not have any thoughts of resisting.

 C119

    The reason is very simple, Sun Yong and I can''t sit still anymore. Ever since we arrived at the Jiang City for four or five days, the progress in this matter has been extremely slow. Other than the suspicion of finding Zhong Yao, there was nothing else.


    This is a very strange thing, we definitely do not believe that the Pig Slaughtering Knife will just disappear or not recover its strength, so the truth will only be, the Pig Slaughtering Knife is quietly recovering its strength in a place we do not know. If this continues, then when he recovers his strength, we will only have a dead end.


    So, Sun Yong couldn''t sit still anymore. Originally, he wanted to look for Zhong Yao and see if there was anything wrong with her, but I suggested that they f * * k her up, it''s completely useless talking to her, she wouldn''t admit it, we wouldn''t be able to do it, so we had to do it ruthlessly to attract ghosts and tease her. If the Pig Slaughtering Knife was in her hands, then those two divine senses wouldn''t just watch her die.


    Sun Yong immediately agreed to my proposal, and became even more ruthless. In order to make it more realistic, he decided to summon out the evil spirits, one must know that once the evil spirits appear, they might not be able to control them. If Zhong Yao was truly fine, then she would very likely die.


    "Are you ready?" I asked Sun Yong loudly.


    Sun Yong nodded his head and then raised up the Spirit Summoning Flag, the altar was also all prepared.


    Sun Yong loudly chanted a spell, and the hand seals he was holding were cast one by one. After he finished casting the spells, he burned seven talismans consecutively.


    After burning the talisman, the wind changed. The dry summer wind turned into a cold, damp wind, blowing the white banner on the Soul Summoning Flag. The lamp on the altar was shaking, as if it was about to be extinguished.


    But Sun Yong just ignored them, and continued to burn paper money and other things as well as pile up fruits. After half a minute, the chilly wind stopped, and the oil lamp''s light also stopped swaying, but its color had turned green.


    "Why did you call me?" An extremely cold voice sounded out from Sun Yong''s back, causing him to feel as if there was someone on his back.


    "Give me a helping hand," Sun Yong replied coldly, and the Peach Wood Sword in his hands directly stabbed behind him.


    "Pu" The Peach Wood Sword s immediately opened its mouth, but the fire that was burning the paper and the items in front of Sun Yong suddenly burst into flames, and a human figure appeared within the fire.


    "You have killing intent. You want me to help you kill someone, right? This little thing isn''t enough!" The figure within the flames spoke.


    "You took the item, are you telling me that it''s not enough?" Hearing that, Sun Yong became furious, he pointed his sword forward, and a few lines of yellow cloth fell down from the bamboo pole, the top of the bamboo pole was lit up with many runes.


    "You! What are you trying to do?" The figure in the fire was terrified. He wanted to leave, but he suddenly realized that an intimidating aura was coming from all directions with murderous intent filling the air.


    "Come in and help me do this. I''ll naturally let you go, or my soul will shatter," Sun Yong said gloomily. In his hands, there were two identical human figures, one big and one small.


    The figure in the fiery light pondered for a long time before turning into a beam of light and flying into the golem. Then, the golem rolled its eyes.


    "Remember this person''s smell. Go, find her, kill her." Sun Yong took out another hospital gown, placed it in front of the golem and sniffed it. Then, he threw the golem out.


    That garment was naturally Zhong Yao''s hospital gown, but unfortunately, we couldn''t get hold of the word ''birthday'', otherwise why would we have to go through so much trouble to directly use a secret technique to control her.


    In the hospital, in the ward, Zhong Yao was still using her phone without a plan. During this time while she was recuperating from her injuries, she had completely left her cosmetics, and adding the pain on her body, she felt that her beauty was missing by thirty percent.


    A cold wind blew, causing Zhong Yao to shiver. She called out to the bodyguards at the door, wanting them to come in and close the window, but after she shouted for a few times, no one answered and Zhong Yao was almost angered to death. Zhong Yao took out her phone to call the professional nurse in, but when she looked at her phone, she was stunned, because there was no signal on her phone.


    "How is that possible?! Everything was fine just now!" Zhong Yao shouted, but her heart was already in turmoil. This was too strange, and when she thought about what happened that night, she couldn''t help but shiver.


    Zhong Yao wanted to press the button at the head of the bed. That was for calling the nurses, something that didn''t need any signal should have a use.


    "Ah!" After a second, Zhong Yao screamed because she saw that the button beside the bed had turned into a coiled snake and was raising her head to bite him.


    With this shock, Zhong Yao fell off the bed. What she feared the most in her life was something as cold as a snake.


    It had only been a few days since Zhong Yao had sewed her wound, but it had already formed into a scab. With this fall, the wound which had reopened once again immediately caused Zhong Yao to feel great fear in her heart, because ever since she was injured, her wound had already ruptured many times. The doctor had already warned her before, if it reopened again, not only would it be extremely difficult to heal, it would also leave behind extremely severe scars.


    "No, I don''t want to be scarred!" Zhong Yao cried. When she thought of how there would be ugly scars on her body, how she would never be able to wear those beautiful clothes, and how she wouldn''t be able to go to the beach and swim, she was so anxious that she wanted to cry.


    Thus, Zhong Yao did not notice that behind her, there was a doll hiding in the corner, looking at her sinisterly.


    "Bang!" The light above his head suddenly exploded, and the frightened Zhong Yao suddenly screamed. After that, she actually ignored the pain on her body and got up, wanting to run to the door.


    "Err ¡­" Then, before Zhong Yao''s hand could even touch the door, a hand had already grabbed her neck. Zhong Yao''s feet left the ground and then, she reached out and wildly swung her hands, but could not grab onto anything at all.


    However, she still saw that the person who had grabbed her neck was a man. An extremely terrifying man, because she saw that half of the man''s neck and face had been cut off and was drenched in blood. She subconsciously wanted to scream, but she realized that she couldn''t utter a single word.


    Very quickly, Zhong Yao slowly closed her eyes, and the struggle in her limbs also weakened.


    "He''s dead, right?" the man who had grabbed her by the neck thought.


    But in that instant, he suddenly saw the person in his hand open his eyes, and the look in his eyes changed. Previously, his eyes looked so innocent, but now, his eyes looked so cruel.


    "Boom!" He felt even more pain in his stomach, and then what he saw was something moving forward, because his body was flying backward.


    "A small wraith dares to kill me, you overestimate your capabilities!" Zhong Yao''s ice-cold voice sounded out, but her voice had turned into that of a man''s.


    "You, you, you..." The golem pointed at Zhong Yao in fear, but it couldn''t even complete a sentence. He didn''t know what was going on, how could such a terrifying power explode out from her body, and how could this kind of power be so similar to his.


    The difference in strength was too obvious. He did not dare to stay any longer and directly left the golem, wanting to escape.


    "Bang!" But he hit the glass and bounced back.


    "If you want to kill someone, then you have to have the will to be killed, understand?" Zhong Yao stepped forward with large strides, laughed out loud and said. The figure released a dense amount of Yin Qi s, and when they wanted to fight back, they were easily smashed apart with a single punch from her fist.


    "I, I, I..." That person really wanted to beg for mercy. He wanted to say that it wasn''t because he wanted to, but he was also used. However, he couldn''t say anything because the hand that was grabbing his neck suddenly exerted force, and then his figure started to dissipate.


    Zhong Yao stood by the window, staring coldly at a large building not too far away as she said that, after that, she slowly raised her right hand, "Ghost people, hmph, since you''re my descendants, I don''t want to kill you, but since you guys are suffering and suffering, then let me properly accompany you in your play."


    "Bang!" The golem in Sun Yong''s hands suddenly exploded, scaring him out of his wits.


    "It''s really on her body." Sun Yong blankly stared at the puppet fragments. Although he had always suspected this, when he confirmed it, he felt different. Because if he did not prove it, then he would have committed another crime and killed an innocent person.


    "How is it?" I also saw the golem that exploded. I immediately felt that something was amiss.


    "I''m fine, what about you, can you see the camera?" Sun Yong asked me.


    "No, the signal was affected. I couldn''t see it," I replied. The surveillance cameras from before couldn''t see it at all.


    "Alright, quickly retreat," Sun Yong said to me.


    Then I started to pack up the altar, and I got up to do the same.


    "Phew." What we didn''t see was that the flag was constantly floating up and down until it finally fell down.


    "No, the Yin Qi is too heavy, Zhou Yang, don''t move!" Sun Yong saw the flag that dropped, suddenly shouted, and with a pull of his hand, he spread out the yellow cloth.


    I quickly opened my eyes and looked at my surroundings. I immediately took a deep breath because I could see that there were at least a hundred ghosts surrounding us.


    I roared out loud, and the Peach Wood Sword in my hands hacked out consecutively. Then, it charged out with a bloody trail, charging to Sun Yong''s side, and stood back to back with him.


    "Is this his retaliation?" Sun Yong asked coldly, but I could feel his nervousness.

 C120

    Being surrounded by so many ghosts caused Sun Yong to be extremely fearful. One or two of them were nothing in our eyes, and some were even less than twenty. However, that would be more than a hundred of them, and that would be taking our lives.


    "These are all not wandering souls, how the f * ck did they come here, there are so many of them!" I shouted in fear, and upon closer inspection, we realized that these were not wandering souls that posed no threat at all, but rather the dense amount of wraiths within the Yin Qi, even evil spirits.


    "That''s the hospital over there, isn''t it simple to get rid of all these?" Sun Yong''s face darkened, she still missed out on this matter, all she wanted to do was to place the altar near the hospital, so it would be easier to operate, but she did not expect Zhong Yao to have the ability to counterattack, he never thought that she could actually control these ghosts to attack us. As this is the number one hospital in the province, people who die here everyday, who knows how many of them are harboring Resentment, so it wasn''t strange for these ghosts to appear.


    Just as we were thinking about it, those ghosts already launched an attack, the outer most was the yellow curtain, which had many Evil Repellent Runes on it. At the beginning, it was only used as a backup to scare the wraiths that were summoned, but I didn''t expect it to come in handy this time, giving us enough time to prepare our defenses.


    After the yellow curtain made up a circle around us, we used cinnabar and the other Evil Repellent Objects to temporarily hide. Sun Yong and I stood inside the circle together, and from time to time, we would shoot out Spiritual Talisman s and scatter a few ghosts.


    "That won''t do, I only have seven to eight Runes on me, we can rush out now," I said to Sun Yong while holding the Runes in my hand. All this while, we had been consuming our Runes very quickly, we had no time to replenish them, and now, we were almost completely exhausted.


    "Let''s find a substitute human body here and see if it succeeds. If it fails, today will be a bloody battle to the end, let''s go to the hospital," Sun Yong said as he clenched his teeth. He did not have many Runes left, and most of the magical equipment were not suitable for use in this kind of situation.


    After saying that, Sun Yong took off a few strands of his hair and placed it onto a puppet. He then wrote down the words'' birth date ''on the puppet''s back and used a secret technique, causing the puppet to quickly emit the same aura as Sun Yong.


    After that, I made a substitute and placed it on top of the altar that hasn''t been cleaned up. I also set up a Eight Trigrams Mirror to place under the golem. If they were to make the golem, the Eight Trigrams Mirror would attack and kill some of them when the time comes.


    "Puchi" consecutively attacked. Under the price of twenty to thirty ghosts dissipating, the yellow curtain was completely destroyed, and the following Evil Repellent Object was also quickly weakening. The Yin Qi was almost like solid, ordinary Evil Repellent Objects were not enough, the best would be to set up a formation, but unfortunately, we did not have the magic tool or time to set up the formation.


    "It''s broken!" In less than a minute, the ring was broken and a large number of ghosts rushed towards us. Fortunately, about half of them were headed for the altar.


    Sun Yong roared loudly, the Peach Wood Sword in his hands continued to wave, and then he ran downstairs.


    "Puchi" After the few ghosts blocking the road were killed by Sun Yong, none of them dared to block our way anymore. However, they would not give up, and instead, continued to use underhanded methods such as concealing themselves continuously and using decoy.


    "Bang!" When we arrived at the top of the roof, they closed the door ahead of us, wanting to trap us to death.


    "Boom" Sun Yong was extremely fierce, he retreated a few steps and then fiercely rushed forward, actually kicking open the iron door. However, because of this, he was injured to the point that he couldn''t even stand up anymore.


    "Go, quickly!" Sun Yong was still shouting angrily.


    I went up to support him, and the two fought while retreating. Besides the Peach Wood Sword s, I only had one Soulcatcher Bell, so I had to use up a lot of energy just to walk around.


    "You can''t take the elevator! If they destroy the elevator, we''re dead for sure!" Sun Yong shouted loudly, instantly interrupting my train of thought of taking the elevator and running away.


    This building is a 30-odd storey office building, it''s so damn hard not to take the elevator or take the stairs. Just walking down is enough to tire us out, and with those ghosts blocking the way, we''re dead meat.


    But in any case, we had no choice but to take the stairs.


    Inside the office, everyone was riding on the elevator, so the staircase was a very small and safe passage. It was already very difficult for Sun Yong and I to walk side by side, and with Sun Yong''s injured leg, it would truly be difficult.


    But as long as I stop, they will start charging towards us with their mouths wide open. Now, for example, they can only perform some tricks, and when we walk forward, we realised that there was no path ahead of us, and that there was only a bottomless abyss beneath our feet. However, Sun Yong and I ignored them and grinded our teeth as we walked forward, it was only an illusion.


    After we went down to the tenth floor or so, Sun Yong and I did not have any strength left, the sweat on our heads was dripping down in big drops, Sun Yong''s legs were hurting greatly, while my throat was in pain, my hands were sore, and my entire body was tired.


    After a slight pause in my movements, a hand suddenly extended out from the wall where we were leaning on grabbed towards me. Seeing that, Sun Yong immediately raised his sword and hacked downwards, the hand quickly pulled back, causing Sun Yong''s center of gravity to become unstable, he was just about to fall down, I immediately went to support him, but did not expect that my hand''s strength was not sufficient, thus my center of gravity was suddenly unstable.


    However, with this fall, we were in an even more miserable state. There was a bloody nose and a swollen face, and our heads were full of wounds. Furthermore, we had even lost the Soulcaster Bell in our hands.


    "We can''t go on like this, we''re dead for sure, we''ll fight it out, we''ll take the elevator, and draw the Blood Talisman," I said to Sun Yong, if we don''t, we won''t even be able to go downstairs. As long as we go to a place with more people and more yang energy, the ghosts'' powers will be weakened, and we''ll be saved.


    Sun Yong roared. At this point, he did not have much time to think about it, or to draw the talisman with blood. If we lose our blood essence, we would lose our strength and our bodies would be weakened, but who could care so much.


    He rushed to the side of the elevator and pressed on the elevator. I had already cut off my palm, forced out some spirit blood, and smeared it on the Peach Wood Sword. Immediately, the Peach Wood Sword flashed with a blood light, with an extraordinary killing intent.


    "Ding!" The elevator door opened and Sun Yong and I rushed in, only to discover that there was someone standing inside.


    "Kill!" Sun Yong roared, he raised his sword and was about to stab forward.


    "No, this is a person!" I immediately roared, and then I also stabbed out my Peach Wood Sword to block Sun Yong''s sword. Damn it, look clearly, this is probably one of the employees working overtime in this office building.


    "Clang!" The Peach Wood Sword emitted a sound similar to steel, but the price was that the blood light had disappeared.


    After the elevator door closed, Sun Yong and I used our spirit blood to draw talismans on the surface of the elevator.


    In this kind of situation, Sun Yong and I both used Evil Repellent Talismans and did not think of anything else. We just wanted to keep the ghosts away from the world.


    "Ah ¡­" After finishing the drawing, that terrified girl came back to her senses and screamed so hard that she almost turned our ears deaf.


    Sun Yong was furious, just as he was about to berate his, he saw a shadow peeking out from the corner of the elevator. He panicked, bit the tip of his tongue, and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Ah ¡­" There was a scream from the elevator that disappeared right after, Sun Yong laughed out loud.


    In the Mao Mountain technique, he had once said that the Yang Qi of humans was most abundant in the tongue, especially in the blood of cultivators and unbroken children. The Yang Qi in the blood was the strongest, and thus, he called the tip of the tongue Pure Yang True Qi. It was said that Pure Yang True Master Lu Dongbin had an innate pure Yang body, when he was still not an Immortal, the most powerful thing was that this True Yang took in, and even the Ghost King, who had cultivated, had to take three steps back.


    When Sun Yong saw that the True Sun Art was effective, he didn''t care about the side effects anymore. As soon as he saw the shadow coming out, he immediately spat out blood, while I quickly finished drawing the Runes and joined in the process.


    The person in the elevator was completely scared, and he kept on screaming from the corner.


    "Ding!" When they were still on the 10th floor, the elevator door opened again. There were four or five white-collar workers working overtime standing outside the elevator. They were already drowsy, but after seeing the situation inside the elevator, they immediately woke up and ran away screaming.


    You have to understand that the elevator is filled with and my blood, there is blood on the tip of my tongue, and there is blood on my hands. Furthermore, Sun Yong and I are in an extremely sorry state, and there are also a lot of blood stains on our bodies.


    "Save me..." Seeing the elevator door open, the girl struggled to run, but was stopped by Sun Yong.


    It was for her own good, and going out now was the real threat. Those ghosts weren''t discipline troops, and once we got away they wouldn''t know how to harm the people in this building, so it was the safest thing to do with us.


    The elevator door continued to close, and Sun Yong immediately covered that person''s mouth with his hands before shouting at her, "Stop shouting, we are humans, not ghosts. Also, we are good people!"


    After being yelled at by Sun Yong, that person was stunned and couldn''t say anything for a moment.


    When the elevator door opened, Sun Yong immediately spat out a mouthful of True Yang without saying a word, scaring the security guards who were trying to enter the door and shouted loudly, but we couldn''t care less as we quickly ran out of the hall. At the corner of the building, there was a night market.


    Sun Yong and I directly knocked down a night market stall, and all of a sudden, many people surrounded that stall.


    The boss shouted for us to pay, but I screamed for no money, while Sun Yong just sat on the ground and continued drawing talismans with his blood. It was because even though a person''s yang aura could scare the ghosts, it wouldn''t stop them.

 C121

    Jiang City, in the middle of the night market, Sun Yong laughed out loud, because he knows, we are all saved. He secretly drew talismans, gathering the yang energy of the surrounding people, the yang energy being strong, causing those ghosts to no longer dare to come close.


    It turned out that there were many night markets in Jiang City and summer, and especially the barbecues, they were always matched with beer. As a result, the number of incidents of drinking and causing trouble gradually increased, and since summer, there had already been many violent incidents, so not only were there policemen patrolling, there were also many policemen patrolling.


    When Sun Yong saw the armed police officers, his eyes shone even brighter. The strong men of the armed police forces had a lot of blood Qi, and a lot more Yang Qi than normal people, so he immediately struggled to get up, jumping towards the armed police officers with one foot. When the police officers saw that one of his feet was injured and his body was covered in blood, they also thought that he was the victim.


    As a result, when Sun Yong got close to the policemen, his feet went soft, and he directly laid on top of them. His bloodied hands moved even faster, and a simple incantation was immediately completed.


    "Hiss" After being touched by Sun Yong, the two policemen felt cold all over, but they did not find anything abnormal, they just thought there was a cold wind blowing in.


    Sun Yong followed suit and borrowed all the Yang Qi that was rushing over. Suddenly, the Yang Qi on our side became stronger, and all the ghosts started to scatter, and only a few evil spirits watched from afar, neither leaving nor daring to get close, but we are no longer afraid. They have lost the advantage in numbers, and the remaining few, if we dare to get any closer, we can kill them all.


    Without worries, we began to cooperate with the armed police. First, we apologized to the night market vendor, then we paid compensation for the losses. Then, we explained the problem of the blood stains on our bodies.


    Eh, this question is very hard to explain, how the f * ck are you going to explain yourself, so we might as well not talk about it. Anyway, due to the fact that we''re eating with Zhen Yang, our tongues are about to break, and now that our tongues are already swollen, we can''t even speak properly, so if they insist on asking, we''ll say we fell.


    Of course, it wasn''t that easy to get over this, because the building''s people had called the police, and the employees who worked overtime and the security guards in the lobby were all scared out of their wits by us, and the elevator was full of blood. They had already called the police, so we were caught red-handed.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Sun Yong immediately started to feign weakness. Originally, his injuries were already severe, and after doing his best to kick open the metal door, he suffered heavy injuries, and was still unable to stand up, but Zhen Yang swallowed our tongues until they almost broke. Then, he used the elevator to draw talismans to ask for help, and used the Yang Qi to draw the talismans to almost use up his blood essence.


    "Officer, save me, hurry and save my brother, look at him, he fainted and fainted, someone is about to die, quickly send him to the hospital ¡­" I also cheered on the side, hurriedly shouting out loud.


    The policemen and the policemen who arrived later were shocked. If this person died in their hands, then their responsibility would be great. Since the hospital was close, they could immediately send us to the hospital.


    When we got to the hospital, there was another round of urgent treatment, all the wounds had to be cleaned up, and all of them had to be examined, so it was almost daybreak, and we were extremely tired, so naturally we fell asleep peacefully. Sun Yong had already informed the people behind the scenes, and they had already started an emergency operation.


    "Ding ling ling." Suddenly, the ward was filled with the ringing of bells.


    Sun Yong and I were naturally extremely sensitive to the sound of the bell. The two of us immediately sat up and looked at the bell in my hand.


    He habitually reached out his hand to touch the Peach Wood Sword and other magic tools, but when he touched nothing, he finally remembered that he was in the hospital, so how could the police let him keep those.


    Without saying a word, "Rip", we ripped open the bandages on our wounds, pressed our teeth against our tongues, and prepared to fight for our lives. At this moment, we don''t have any magic tools and we don''t have 50% of our abilities.


    A shadow slowly appeared and formed the appearance of a person. If it wasn''t Sun Chengzhi, then who was it? Of course, he was only one of Sun Chengzhi''s evil thoughts and could be said to be a part of Sun Chengzhi''s soul.


    "As expected, he''s here." Sun Yong coldly snorted. Because of the injury to his tongue, his words were a bit vague.


    "It''s not in vain that we suffered such heavy injuries. Why, do you want to take advantage of the situation to force your way in?" I also sneered. Don''t look at how miserable we are first, we just lost our magical equipment. We couldn''t use our normal methods, but we still had some desperate methods. He should be heavily injured, so we were very confident.


    "Stepping in from thin air. Hur Hur. Just based on you guys?" Sun Chengzhi laughed sinisterly, then suddenly extended his hand out, locking onto us with the intent to pinch our necks.


    Sun Yong and I were greatly shocked. Sun Yong even ignored the injury on his leg as he jumped off the bed to dodge, and I also dodged the attack by rolling around like a donkey. After that, without saying anything, I sprayed out a mouthful of True Yang and formed a seal with my hands.


    "Boom!" However, right at this moment, an extremely strong pressure suddenly came crashing down, causing Sun Yong to cough out a mouthful of blood. His face was dispirited, and mine as well, the seal was broken and the backlash started, causing the blood in his body to churn and he wanted to vomit blood.


    Sun Yong and I were filled with shock, because we didn''t know if he was a skinny camel that was bigger than a horse or if he had already recovered his strength, but we couldn''t even hold on for a single round.


    Sun Yong ripped off his clothes, those who had achieved a certain level of cultivation all had their own unique life saving methods. Those methods were meant to protect their life, but they would never use them unless they had no other choice, because those methods all relied on the existence of some secret techniques, and once used, the backlash would be extremely severe.


    I looked at Sun Yong in a daze, because I have yet to learn this secret technique. I am currently fighting with my life on the line and I don''t know how to fight.


    "Using the secret technique that I taught you to deal with me, how could you think of that?"


    Sun Yong was startled, the movements in his hands immediately stopped, because he remembered, these secret techniques were not left behind by Sun Chengzhi, but were instead only a part of it. Since he was a part of Sun Chengzhi''s evil thoughts, he naturally knew of these techniques, and upon thinking up to here, his hopes immediately turned into dust, and his face turned ashen in defeat.


    "Sun Yong, don''t be tricked by him, even if he knows, so what if he uses it, we will still kill him. The person who invented the explosives wouldn''t be killed by the explosion?"


    "Hm." Sun Yong''s eyes lit up when he heard it, he then quickly struck the few major acupoints on his body. In that moment, Sun Yong''s entire body was red, and his Qi aura continued to rise step by step.


    "Not bad, not bad, as expected of my descendant, haha!" Sun Chengzhi''s evil thoughts were revealed by me, but instead, he laughed out loud.


    "No matter what plans you have, if you run into us, then you will die!" Sun Yong said in an extremely cold voice, and then he immediately stood up. Even the injury on his leg seemed to have healed.


    "It''s getting more and more interesting. I thought you all wouldn''t be able to withstand a single blow. Since that''s the case, then I''ll just seriously play with you all!" Sun Chengzhi continued to laugh sinisterly, but Sun Yong had already quickly formed a seal and struck out with a hand seal.


    "Gone," Sun Yong said blandly. Then, his red body quickly turned pale, and returned to its usual color. Eh, no, a little whiter than usual, and the skin on his arms, legs, chest, and face also turned white. It was not the kind of whiteness that made one pale, but rather, the whiteness of his skin.


    "What are you looking at? Come over and help me." Seeing that I was still in a daze, Sun Yong immediately became angry, but the words that came out were extremely weak.


    I was shocked and immediately went to help him, only then did I realize that Sun Yong''s injuries were extremely severe, his secret technique must be a secret technique that boosts his potential for a short period of time, he used all of the vitality in his body, just that it was just a single move, if there were more moves, Sun Yong''s life would probably be exchanged for his.


    I helped Sun Yong up onto the bed and immediately called for a doctor to examine him. As expected, the doctor was very angry when he came, because Sun Yong''s complaint was ten times worse than his previous one. Especially that wound on his leg, he was already very heavy, so he had no choice but to undergo surgery immediately.


    Therefore, Sun Yong was arranged to operate overnight. In any case, he himself was not lacking in money, so there was nothing to say about this.


    Sun Yong was pushed into the operation room, leaving me alone in the sickroom. I suddenly felt dazed, thinking that all of this was inconceivable, that everything had turned out like this, that I didn''t know what to do next.


    In the morning of the second day, Sun Yong''s surgery ended, but he still had not woken up, and he fell into a deep sleep due to his extreme exhaustion. But not long after, the police came again, and naturally came to settle the score with us, along with a lot of young men and women, who were all employees of the building that we were in, and also the people who were almost scared to death by us last night. Now that they have broken down, especially the blood-stained elevator, they all felt that the building was haunted, and many of the people who had to work overtime left their jobs, so their boss had no choice but to turn to the police.


    "What were you doing yesterday?"


    "Why are you two holding Peach Wood Sword?"


    "Why is there blood on all of you?"


    "Why did you draw on the elevator wall?"


    "The surveillance shows that you were chased down by a ghost. How do you explain that?"


    One question after another caused my scalp to go numb. I couldn''t explain a single one, and I was on the verge of tears. In the end, my eyes rolled back as I collapsed on the bed.

 C122

    Perhaps my poor acting skills were the reason why they were able to see through me. It was I who went to the police to beg for their help, and it was with the help of the police that we were able to pass the test. The reason was that we were engaged in the art of conduct.


    Nowadays, people really can''t understand people who engage in the art of behavior. People who don''t understand think that they are no different from lunatics, so naturally, we are treated as lunatics and get scolded.


    After that, I kept on bowing and apologizing, and kept on making promises to compensate for the losses. Only then were they willing to let us go before slowly dispersing.


    "Actually, I know that what you''re saying now is fake, and I''m just perfunctory. I know what happened yesterday, you saved me." But in the end, a girl quietly said this to me, and left without her eyes.


    I was stunned. Damn, is my acting really that bad?


    Then I remembered that the girl looked familiar. Wasn''t that the person we had left in the elevator? When we got out of the building, we were in a hurry to crash into the night market and leave her behind.


    In the afternoon, Sun Yong woke up and at the same time, his team arrived. We finally didn''t have to deal with the police anymore, because their inquiries were simply too detailed.


    After Sun Yong paid a large amount of money, we used the act of art as an excuse to smoothly pass the test. In short, since the matter had been resolved, we can continue to stay here to recuperate.


    Then the team hired a nurse to take care of us, and they continued to disappear, hiding in the dark.


    "Zhou Yang, let me tell you some unfortunate news, we won''t be able to sustain our money for much longer," Sun Yong said as he laid on the bed.


    "Sh * t, that''s not true, didn''t you say you could last another two to three years?" I shouted in shock.


    "Supporting two or three years is just in theory. Do you know how much money we''ve spent recently? Forget it, I''ll let you see the bill that we wrote out for you," Sun Yong said, then took out his phone and sent me a form.


    The form details our recent major expenditures, and the most recent amount, starting from yesterday, bought a batch of cinnabar and the like to do business on the roof of the building. That stage was also rented, and after that, we were injured, sent to the hospital, our hospital fees as well as Sun Yong''s operating expenses.


    And then there''s the money for the team, they''re available twenty-four hours a day, and there''s a bonus in addition to normal salary expenses, otherwise who would give you that, plus our living expenses and so on, and it''s a lot of money.


    "How much longer?" I asked.


    "If we were to simply cultivate and live our lives, a year would be enough. If we were to continue to do so many things, three months might not be enough," Sun Yong replied.


    "I''ll give you all my funds," I replied. I had previously promised to throw in all the money I had earned, but Sun Yong didn''t want my funds back then. Now, it seemed that it wasn''t going to work.


    "How much money do you have? I''m only talking about long-term plans, and what''s important for us to do is to improve our abilities and get rid of that blade. As you have seen yesterday, we are not his match, so we definitely cannot let him continue to recover his strength," Sun Yong said.


    Yesterday''s situation was truly too shocking. If we drag it out any longer, the blade would become more and more evil and we would have no chance at all. Thus, a quick end to the battle was the best decision.


    "What can you do?" I asked.


    "How could I have any ideas?" Sun Yong said with a wry smile, "We are not opponents, so I can only pass this information to the Vajra Temple s and see what they do. Afterwards, they will have people keep an eye on Zhong Yao."


    "But I guess that the Vajra Temple did not pay any attention to you, and did not intend to send anyone," I said as I stared at Sun Yong.


    Furthermore, even if they had gone over, they had already passed the medicinal properties and were currently in a weakened state. They also felt that as the hosts of the Vajra Temple, they might not be able to come out, so they had lost all their high-leveled battle prowess. The weakest part of them had just been sent out, and if I were to go over there, they would definitely be throwing their lives away.


    Sun Yong continued to bitterly smile, the reaction of his Vajra Temple was naturally within their expectations, and his Vajra Temple was even more extreme, but he did not report it to the public. It was obvious that they want us to continue to fight with our lives on the line, or perhaps even borrow a knife to kill.


    "Alright, there''s a road ahead of us when we get to the mountain. It''s nothing, we''re just risking our lives right now, aren''t we?" I comforted Sun Yong, since we''ve chosen to learn the way of the Dao, then we wouldn''t be able to travel so smoothly. It must be the same as Tang Xian in the Western Sky, we have to experience hardships, and reality is the same as well.


    The next day, when the sky was clear and clear, Sun Yong asked me to push him to the hospital''s garden. He hurt his leg, so it''s not convenient for him to sit in a wheelchair.


    Sun Yong got someone to bring a wheelchair over, and I pushed him into the hospital''s garden. There were many patients in the hospital who woke up early to train, and there were many people everywhere in the small garden.


    "This way, this way, no, on the left." Sun Yong had been directing me to and fro.


    Big brother, are you trying to take this opportunity to mess with me?


    But when I looked up, I was immediately stunned, because I actually saw Zhong Yao, meeting him on a small path.


    "Hey, you guys go first or should I go first? Say something!" Zhong Yao said as she looked at us.


    I quivered and took out the dumbbell in my hand. I was stunned, and it didn''t ring again, what the hell is going on?


    "Let''s walk to the side," Sun Yong said as he raised his head.


    I hurriedly pushed Sun Yong to the side, and then watched as he was slowly pushed away by a nurse.


    "You did it on purpose. You knew she would go this way!" I cried out.


    Sun Yong laughed and denied it, then said: "Did you discover anything?"


    "It didn''t ring, the f * cking dumbbell didn''t ring, could it be that it''s broken?" I hurriedly gave the dumbbell to Sun Yong.


    "It''s normal for her to not have made a sound. Don''t you see that it''s normal for her now? Moreover, you don''t even recognize us anymore," Sun Yong said with a cold smile.


    I was immediately shocked, Sun Yong''s words had a deep meaning behind them and immediately started to cause fear in me. If our guess was correct, then the two minds of the Pig Slaughtering Knife would have thought of a way to avoid the dumbbell''s search, and they had already secretly recovered their strength, but we did not know anything about this. By the time he appeared again, we would not even have the strength to retaliate.


    In the hospital, when Zhong Yao saw that Xu Yan had come to visit her again, he was stunned. Again, no way, her relationship with him was really that good? She remembered that they were just normal friends, but those who thought they were good friends only came to see her once, whereas Xu Yan had come twice.


    "Xu Yan, have you been really free lately? You''ve been here for the third time, as expected, it''s my true love." Of course, on the surface, Zhong Yao didn''t voice out her doubts.


    The third time, Xu Yan was silent. The last time she came, she really did, but she did not remember anything at all, not only did she not remember the contents of the hospital, she did not need to go through all the previous matters. She checked her phone and it was empty, but she did not believe it.


    After a few days of investigation, she completely believed that she had lost about a day''s worth of memories, but memories could be lost, but things couldn''t be lost. For example, when her phone received a few calls, the records on her phone were deleted, but there were always records that could be found.


    "You grew this flower pretty well," Xu Yan did not directly answer, but saw the orchid on the windowsill.


    "That''s because the flowers are of good breed and this breed is not cheap, you must have spent a lot of money," although Zhong Yao felt it was strange, she did not suspect anything.


    It was expensive, of course it was expensive. She had already checked. These pots of flowers, the market price was several thousand dollars and those people were very rich.


    "Nothing, as long as you like him. Oh, right, the last time I told you, have you found out anything about that Zhou Yang?" Xu Yan asked again.


    "Zhou Yang?" Zhong Yao frowned, he had almost forgotten about this matter, because she had faced an even bigger problem. The day before yesterday, when she was still dreaming, he was being hunted by evil spirits, and he actually fell down from his bed, and the wound that split open was already very serious. She had already told her father, who had already went to find a specialist to deal with it.


    Thinking about it, Zhong Yao felt that it was weird, that the nightmare she had had that day was too terrifying, but she woke up in the end and discovered that she was not dead, which was why it was so hard to explain, so she thought about it and told Xu Yan about it.


    Hearing Zhong Yao''s words, Xu Yan was even more shocked. She immediately comforted Zhong Yao and told her that this was only a nightmare before she hurriedly left the hospital.


    "Zhou Yang, and that unknown mister. Very good, to dare hypnotize me and delete my memories, I want to see how you die then," said Xu Yan as he gnashed his teeth on the way.